Skip to main content

Full text of "On the Latin language"

See other formats 


m  m 


THE  LIBRARY 

of 

VICTORIA  UNIVERSITY 

Toronto 


THE  LOEB  CLASSICAL  LIBRARY 

FOUNDED    BV    JAMES    I.OEB,    I.I..  D. 

EDITED    BV 
t  T.    E.    PAGE,  C.H.,   LITT.D. 

E.  CAPPS,  PH.D.,  LL.D.         W.  H.  D.  ROUSE,  litt.d. 


VARRO 

ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE 
II 


VAREO 

ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE 

WITH  AN  ENGLISH  TRANSLATION  BY 
ROLAND  G.  KENT,  Ph.D. 

PBOFESSOR   OF   COMPARATIVE   PHILOLOGY    IX   THE 
UKIVEBSITY   OF   PENNSYLVANIA 

IN  TWO  VOLUMES 
II 

BOOKS  VIII.-X. 
FRAGMENTS 


CAMBRIDGE,  MASSACHUSETTS 

HARVARD    UNIVERSITY    PRESS 

LONDON 

WILLIAM    HEINEMANN   LTD 

MCMXXXVIII 


Printed  in  Great  Britain 


CONTENTS 

PAOB 

De  Lingua  Latina,  Text  and  Translation 

Book  Vm.  ......  370 

Book  IX.   .......  440 

BookX 534 

Fragments  ......  598 

Comparative  Table  of  the  Fragment  Numbers  630 

Indexes 

Index  of  Authors  and  Works        .  .  .631 

Index  of  Latin  Words  and  Phrases        .  .  634 

Index  of  Greek  Words         ....  675 


VARRO 


VOL.  n  B  369 


M.  TERENTI  VARRONIS 
DE  LINGUA  LATINA 

LIBER    Vll    EXPLICIT  ;     INCIPIT 

LIBER  VIII 

QUAE    DICANTUR    CUR    NON   SIT   ANALOGIA   LIBER    I 

I.  1.  QuoM  oratio  natura  tripartita  esset,  ut  su- 
perioribus  libris  ostendi,  cuius  prima  pars,  quemad- 
modum  vocabula  rebus  essent  imposita,  secunda,  quo 
pacto  de  his  declinata  in  discrimina  iermt,^  tertia,  ut 
ea  inter  se  ratione  coniuncta  sententiam  efFerant, 
prima  parte  exposita  de  secunda  incipiam  hinc.  Ut 
propago  omnis  natura  secunda,  quod  prius  illud 
rectum,  unde  ea,  sic  declinata  :  itaque  declinatur  in 
verbis  :  rectum  homo,  obliquum  hominis,  quod  de- 
clinatum  a  recto. 

§  1.     ^  Sciop.,/or  ierunt. 

§  1.  "  That  is,  bent  aside  and  downward,  from  the  vertical. 
The  Greeks  conceived  the  paradigm  of  the  noun  as  the  upper 
right  quadrant  of  a  circle  :  the  nominative  was  the  vertical 
radius,  and  the  other  cases  were  radii  which  '  declined  '  to 
the  right,  and  were  therefore  called  irraxjeis  '  fallings,'  which 
the  Romans  translated  literalh'  by  casus.  The  casus  rectus 
is  therefore  a  contradiction  in  itself.  The  Latin  verb  de- 
370 


MARCUS  TERENTIUS  VARRO'S 
ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE 

BOOK    VII    ENDS    HERE,   AND    HERE    BEGINS 

BOOK  VIII 

One   Book   of    Arguments   which   are   ad- 
vanced    AGAINST     the     EXISTENCE     OF    THE 

Principle  of  Analogy 

I.  1.  Speech  is  naturally  di\ided  into  three  parts, 
as  I  have  shown  in  the  previous  books  :  its  first  part 
is  how  names  were  imposed  upon  things  ;  its  second, 
in  what  way  the  derivatives  of  these  names  have 
arrived  at  their  differences  ;  its  third,  how  the  words, 
when  united  with  one  another  reasoningly,  express  an 
idea.  Having  set  forth  the  first  part,  I  shall  from 
here  begin  upon  the  second.  As  every  offshoot  is 
secondary  by  nature,  because  that  vertical  trunk  from 
which  it  comes  is  primary,  and  it  is  therefore 
declined  "  :  so  there  is  declension  in  words  :  homo 
'  man  '  is  the  vertical,  hominis  '  man's  '  is  the  obHque, 
because  it  is  declined  from  the  vertical. 

clinare  is  used  in  the  meanings  '  to  decline  (a  noun),'  '  to 
conjugate  (a  verb),'  and  '  to  derive  '  in  general,  as  well  as 
'  to  bend  aside  and  down  '  in  a  literal  physical  sense  :  it 
therefore  offers  great  difficulties  in  translating. 

371 


VARRO 

2.  De  huiusce(modi)i  multiplici  natura  disci'imi- 
num  <ca>?/*ae^  sunt  hae,  cur  et  quo  et  quemadmodum 
in  loquendo  declinata  sunt  verba.  De  quibus  duo 
prima  duabus  causis  percurram  breviter,  quod  et  turn, 
cum  de  copia  verborum  scribam,  erit  retractandum  et 
quod  de  tribus  tertium  quod  est  habet  suas  permultas 
ac  magnas  partes. 

II.  3.  Declinatio  inducta  in  sermones  non  solum 
Latinos,  sed  omnium  hominum  utili  et  necessaria  de 
causa  :  nisi  enim  ita  esset  factum,  neque  di(s)cere^ 
tantum  numerum  verborum  possemus  (infinitae  enim 
sunt  naturae  in  quas  ea  declinantur)  neque  quae 
didicissemus,  ex  his,  quae  inter  se  rerum  cognatio 
esset,  appareret.  At  nunc  ideo  videmus,  quod  simile 
est,  quod  propagatum  :  legi  <c>um  (de  lego)^  de- 
clinatum  est,  duo  simul  apparent,  quodam  modo 
eadem  dici  et  non  eodem  tempore  factum  ;  at*  si 
verbi  gratia  alterum  horum  diceretur  Priamus,  alterum 
//ecuba,  nullam  unitatem  adsignificaret,  quae  ap- 
paret  in  lego  et  legi  et  in  Priamus  Priamo. 

4.  Ut  in  hominibus  quaedam  sunt  agnationes  ac^ 
gentilitates,  sic  in  verbis  :  ut  enim  ab  ^emilio  homines 
orti  ^emilii  ac  gentiles,  sic  ab  ^iemilii  nomine  de- 
clinatae  voces  in  gentilitate  nominali  :    ab  eo  enim, 

§  2.     ^  Added  by  L.  Sp.         *  L.  Sp.,  for  orae. 

§3.  ^  Mite.,  for  d'lcere  ;  cf.  §  5.  '  08.,  for  legium  F  ; 
cf.  declinatum  est  ab  lego  Aug.  from  B,  and  last  sentence  of 
this  section.         ^  Mue.,  for  ut. 

§  4.     ^  L.  Sp.,  for  ad. 

§  2.  "  Cf.  viii.  9  in  quas.  *  That  is,  the  collective 
vocabulary. 

§  3.     "  The  term  '  inflection  '  will  be  convenient  oftentimes 
to  express  declinatio,  including  both  declension  of  nouns  and 
conjugation  of  verbs. 
372 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  2-4 

2.  From  the  manifold  nature  of  this  sort  there 
are  these  causes  of  the  differences  :  for  what  reason, 
and  to  what  product,"  and  in  what  way,  in  speaking, 
the  words  are  dechned.  The  first  two  of  these  I  shall 
pass  over  briefly,  for  two  reasons  :  because  there  will 
have  to  be  a  rehandling  of  the  topics  when  I  write  of 
the  stock  of  words,*  and  because  the  third  of  them  has 
numerous  and  extensive  subdi\isions  of  its  own. 

IL  3.  Inflection  <*  has  been  introduced  not  only 
into  Latin  speech,  but  into  the  speech  of  all  men, 
because  it  is  useful  and  necessary  ;  for  if  this  system 
had  not  developed,  we  could  not  learn  such  a  great 
number  of  words  as  we  should  have — for  the  possible 
forms  into  which  they  are  inflected  are  numerically 
unlimited — nor  from  those  which  we  should  have 
learned  would  it  be  clear  what  relationship  existed 
between  them  so  far  as  their  meanings  were  con- 
cerned. But  as  it  is,  we  do  see,  for  the  reason  that 
that  which  is  the  offshoot  bears  a  similarity  to  the 
original  :  when  legi  '  I  have  gathered  '  is  inflected 
from  lego  '  I  gather,'  two  things  are  clear  at  the  same 
time,  namely  that  in  some  fashion  the  acts  are  said  to 
be  the  same,  and  yet  that  their  doing  did  not  take 
place  at  the  same  time.  But  if,  for  the  sake  of  a 
word,  one  of  these  two  related  ideas  was  called 
Priamus  and  the  other  Hecuba,  there  would  be  no 
indication  of  the  unity  of  idea  which  is  clear  in  lego 
and  legi,  and  in  nominative  Priamus,  dative  Priamo. 

4.  As  among  men  there  are  certain  kinships,  either 
through  the  males  or  through  the  clan,  so  there  are 
among  words.  For  as  from  an  Aemilius  were  sprung 
the  men  named  Aemilius,  and  the  clan-members  of  the 
name,  so  from  the  name  of  Aemilius  were  inflected 
the  words  in  the  noun-clan  :  for  from  that  name  which 

373 


VARRO 

quod  est  impositum  recto  casu  ^emilius,  orta  ^emilii, 
Jemilium,  ^emilios,  ^emiliorum  et  sic  reliquae  eius- 
dem  quae  sunt  stirpis. 

5.  Duo  igitur  omnino  verborum  principia,  im- 
positio  (et  declinatio),^  alterum  ut  fons,  alterum  ut 
rivus.  Impositicia  nomina  esse  voluerunt  quam 
paucissima,  quo  citius  ediscere  possent,  declinata 
quam  plurima,  quo  facilius  omnes  quibus  ad  usum 
opus  essef*  dicerent.' 

6.  Ad  illud  genus,  quod  prius,  historia  opus  est  : 
nisi  djscendo^  enim  aliter  id  non^  pervenit  ad  nos  ;  ad 
reliquum  genus,  quod  posterius,  ars  :  ad  quam  opus 
est  paucis  praeceptis  quae  sunt  brevia.  Qua  enim 
ratione  in  uno  vocabulo  declinare  didiceris,  in  infinite 
numero  nomiinum  uti  possis  :  itaque  novis  nominibus 
allatis^  {inY  consuetudinem  sine  dubitatione  eorum 
declinatus  statim  omnis  dicit  populus  ;  etiam  novlcii 
servi  empti  in  magna  familia  cito  omnium  conser- 
vorum  <n>om(i>na*  recto  casu  accepto  in  reliquos 
obliquos  declinant. 

7.  Qui  s<i)i  non  numquam  ofFendunt,  non  est 
mirum  :  et  enim  ilh'^  qui  primi  nomina  imposuerunt 
rebus  fortasse  an  in  quibusdam  sint  lapsi  :  voluis(se) 
enim  putant(ur)'  singularis  res  notare,  ut  ex  his  in 
multitudine(m>*  declinaretur,  ab  homine  homines  ; 

§  5.  ^  Added  hy  L.  Sp.,  V,  p.  *  Canal,  for  essent. 
'  Ed.  Veneta,  for  dicerentur. 

§  6,  ^  Stephanus,  for  descendendo.  "  For  idum. 
'  For  allatius,         *  Added  by  Aug.         *  Aug.,  for  omnes. 

§  7.  1  Aldus,  for  quid.  "  Aldus,  for  ilia.  »  Ellis, 
for  putant. ,       *  -dinem  H,  for  -dine  F  and  other  codd. 

§  7.     °  That  is,  in  the  singular. 
374 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  MIL  4-7 

was  imposed  in  the  nominative  case  as  Aemilius  were 
made  Aemilii,  Aemilium,  Aemilios,  Aemiliorum,  and  in 
this  way  also  all  the  other  words  which  are  of  this 
same  line. 

5.  The  origins  of  words  are  therefore  two  in  num- 
ber, and  no  more  :  imposition  and  inflection  ;  the  one 
is  as  it  were  the  spring,  the  other  the  brook.  Men 
have  wished  that  imposed  nouns  should  be  as  few  as 
possible,  that  they  might  be  able  to  learn  them  more 
quickly  ;  but  derivative  nouns  they  have  ^\■ished  to  be 
as  numerous  as  possible,  that  all  might  the  more  easily 
say  those  nouns  which  they  needed  to  use. 

6.  In  connexion  with  the  first  class,  a  historical 
narrative  is  necessary,  for  except  by  outright  learning 
such  words  do  not  reach  us  ;  for  the  other  class,  the 
second,  a  grammatical  treatment  is  necessary,  and  for 
this  there  is  need  of  a  few  brief  maxims.  For  the 
scheme  by  which  you  have  learned  to  inflect  in  the 
instance  of  one  noun,  you  can  employ  in  a  countless 
number  of  nouns  :  therefore  when  new  nouns  have 
been  brought  into  common  use,  the  whole  people  at 
once  utters  their  declined  forms  without  any  hesita- 
tion. Moreover,  those  who  have  freshly  become  slaves 
and  on  purchase  become  members  of  a  large  house- 
hold, quickly  inflect  the  names  of  all  their  fellow- 
slaves  in  the  oblique  cases,  provided  only  they  have 
heard  the  nominative. 

7.  If  they  sometimes  make  mistakes,  it  is  not 
astonishing.  Even  those  who  first  imposed  names 
upon  things  perhaps  made  some  slips  in  some  in- 
stances :  for  they  are  supposed  to  have  desired  to 
designate  things  individually,"  that  from  these  inflec- 
tion might  be  made  to  indicate  plurality,  as  homines 
'  men  '  from  homo  '  man.'     They  are  supposed  to  have 

375 


VARRO 

sic  mares  liberos  voluisse  notari,  ut  ex  his  feminae 
declinarentur,  ut  est  ab  Terentio  Terentia  ;  sic  in 
recto  casu  quas  imponerent  voces,  ut  illinc  e  sent 
futurae  quo  declinarentur  :  sed  haec  in  omnibus 
tenere  nequisse,  quod  et  una(e>  et  <binae>»  dicuntur 
scopae,  et  mas  et  femina  aquila,  et  recto  et  obliquo 
vocabulo  vis. 

8.  Cur  haec  non  tam  si(n>ti  in  culpa  quam  putant, 
pleraque  solvere  non  difficile,  sed  nunc  non  necesse  : 
non  enim  qui  potuerint  adsequi  sed  qui  voluerint,  ad 
hoc  quod  propositum  refert,  quod  nihilo  minus*  de- 
clinari  potest  ab  eo  quod  imposuerunt'  scopae  scopa- 
<rum),*  quam  si  imposuissent  scopa,  ab  eo  scopae,  sic 
alia. 

III.  9-  Causa,  inquam,  cur  ea*^  ab  impositis 
nominibus  declinarint,  quam  ostendi ;  sequitur,  in 
quas  voluerinf  declinari  aut  noluerint,  ut  generatim 
ac  summatim  item  informem.  Duo  enim  genera 
verborum,  unum  fecundum,'  quod  declinando  multas 
ex  se  parit  disparilis  formas,  ut  est  lego  legi*  legam, 

*  Mette  ;  unae  et  duae  A.  Sp.  ;  unae  Mve.  ;  for  una  et. 

§  8.  ^  Aug.,  with  B,  for  sit.  *  For  nichilominus. 
'  For  imposiuerunt.         *  Reitzenstein,  for  scopa. 

§  9.  ^  Laefns,  M,for  earn.  *  Laetus  deleted  declinarint 
after  voluerint.  ^  Rhol.,  for  fcrundum.  *  />.  Sp.,  for 
legis  ;   cf.  §  3  end. 

^  The  genitive. 
376 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  7-9 

desired  that  male  children  be  designated  in  such  a 
way  that  from  these  the  females  might  be  indicated 
by  inflection,  as  the  feminine  Terentia  from  the 
masculine  Tereniivs  ;  and  that  similarly  from  the 
names  which  they  set  in  the  nominative  case,  there 
might  be  other  forms  to  which  they  could  arrive  by 
inflection.  But  they  are  supposed  to  have  been 
unable  to  hold  fast  to  these  principles  in  every- 
thing, because  the  plural  form  scopae  denotes  either 
one  or  two  brooms,  and  aquila  '  eagle  '  denotes  both 
the  male  and  the  female,  and  vis  '  force  '  is  used 
for  the  nominative  and  for  an  oblique  case  ^  of 
the  word. 

8.  Why  such  words  are  not  so  much  at  fault  as 
men  think,  it  is  in  most  instances  not  hard  to  explain, 
but  it  is  not  necessarv  to  do  so  at  this  time  ;  for  it  is 
not  how  they  have  been  able  to  arrive  at  the  words, 
but  how  they  wished  to  express  themselves,  that  is  of 
import  for  the  subject  which  is  before  us  :  inasmuch 
as  genitive  scoparum  can  be  no  less  easily  derived  from 
the  plural  scopae  which  they  did  impose  on  the  object 
as  its  name,  than  if  they  had  given  it  the  name  scopa 
in  the  singular,  and  made  the  genitive  scopae  from 
this — and  other  words  Uke^^■ise. 

in.  9-  The  reason,  I  say,  why  they  made  these 
inflected  forms  °  from  the  names  which  they  had  set 
upon  things,  is  that  which  I  have  shown  ;  the  next 
point  is  for  me  to  sketch  by  classes,  but  briefly,  the 
forms  "  at  which  they  have  wished  to  arrive  by  inflec- 
tion, or  have  not  wished  to  arrive.  For  there  are  two 
classes  of  words,  one  fruitful,  which  by  inflection  pro- 
duces from  itself  many  different  forms,  as  for  example 
lego  '  I  gather,'  legi  '  I  have  gathered,'  legam  '  I  shall 

§  9.     "  Understand  voces  with  eas  and  with  qnas. 

377 


VARRO 

sic  alia,  alterum  genus  sterile,  quod  ex  se  parit  nihil,* 
ut  est  et  iam*  vix  era*'  magis  cur. 

10.  Quarum  rerum  usus  erat  simplex,  (simplex)^ 
ibi  etiam  vocabuli  declinatus,  ut  in  qua  domo  unus 
servus,  uno  servili  op?<st^  nomine,  in  qua'  multi,  pluri- 
bus.  Igitur  et  in  his  rebus  quae*  sunt  nomina,  quod 
discrimina  vocis  plura,  propagines  plures,  et  in  his 
rebus  quae  copulae  sunt  ac  iungunt*  verba,  quod  non 
opus  fuit  declinari  in  plura,  fere  singula  sunt  :  uno 
enim  loro  alligare  possis  vel  hominem  vel  equum  vel 
aliud  quod,  quicquid  est  quod  cum  altero  potest 
colligari.  Sic  quod  dicimus  in  loquendo  "  Consul  fuit 
Tullius  et  Antonius,"  eodem  illo  '  et  '  omnis  binos 
consules  colligore^  possumus,  vel  dicam  amplius, 
omnia  nomina,  atque  «deo'  etiam  omnia  verba,  cum 
fulmenturw*  ex  una  syllaba  illud  '  et  '  maneat  unum, 
Quare  duce  natura  (factum >s/,*  quae  imposita  essent 
vocabula  rebus,  ne  ab  omnibus  his  declina^us^"  puta- 

IV.  11.  Quorum^  generum  declinationes  oriantur, 
partes  orationis  sunt  duae,  <ni)si*  item  ut  Dion  in 
tris  diviserimus  partes  res  quae  verbis  significantur  : 

'  For  nichil.  *  GS.,  for  etiam.  '  L.  Sp.,  for  vixerat  ; 
cf.  vix  magis  eras  Aug.,  with  B. 

§  10.  ^  Added  by  Sciop.  '  servili  L.  Sp.,  opust  Sciop., 
for  seruilio  post.         *  B,for  quam.         *  L.  Sp.,for  quorum. 

*  Mue.,  for  iunguntur.  *  Avg.,  for  colligere.  '  Sciop., 
for  ideo.  *  Miie.,  for  fulmen  tunc.  *  L.  Sp.,  for  si. 
^"  Laetus,  for  declinandus.         ^^  Fay,  for  putarent. 

§11.     ^  Laetus,  for  c\uar\im.         '  Roehrscheidt,  for  si. 

*  The  invariable  and  indeclinable  words. 

§  10.     "  Cf.  the  Marcipor  '  Marcus'  boy,'  of  earlier  times. 

*  In  63  B.C.  ;  the  example  compliments  Cicero,  to  whom  the 
work  is  addressed.  '  That  is,  we  should  expect  some  %vords 
to  be  invariable  and  uninflected. 

378 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  9-11 

gather,'  and  similarly  other  words  ;  and  a  second 
class  which  is  barren,*  which  produces  nothing  from 
itself,  as  for  example  et '  and,'  iatn  '  now,'  vix  '  hardly,' 
eras  '  to-morrow,'  magis  '  more,'  cur  'why.' 

10.  In  those  things  whose  use  was  simple,  the 
inflection  of  the  name  also  was  simple  ;  just  as  in  a 
house  where  there  is  only  one  slave  there  is  need  of 
only  one  slave-name,"  but  in  a  house  where  there  are 
many  slaves  there  is  need  of  many  such  names.  There- 
fore also  in  those  things  which  are  names,  because  the 
differentiations  of  the  word  are  several,  there  are  more 
offshoots,  and  in  those  things  which  are  connectives 
and  join  words,  because  there  was  no  need  for  them 
to  be  inflected  into  several  forms,  the  words  generally 
have  but  one  form  :  for  with  one  and  the  same  thong 
you  can  fasten  a  man  or  a  horse  or  anything  else, 
whatever  it  is,  which  can  be  fastened  to  something 
else.  Thus,  for  example,  we  say  in  our  talking, 
"  Tullius  et  '  and  '  Antonius  were  consuls  "  *  :  with 
that  same  et  we  can  link  together  any  set  of  two  con- 
suls, or — to  put  it  more  strongly — any  and  all  names, 
and  even  all  words,  while  all  the  time  that  one-syllabled 
prop-word  et  remains  unchanged.  Therefore  under 
nature's  guidance  it  has  come  about  that  we  should 
not  think  that  there  are  inflected  forms  from  all  these 
names  which  have  been  set  upon  things.'' 

IV.  11.  In  the  word-classes  in  which  inflections 
may  develop,  the  parts  of  speech  are  two,  unless, 
following  Dion,"  we  divide  into  three  divisions  the 
ideas  which  are  indicated  by  words  :    one  division 

§11.  "An  Academic  philosopher  of  Alexandria,  who 
headed  an  embassy  to  Rome  in  56  to  seek  help  against  the 
exiled  king  Ptolemy  Auletes,  and  was  there  poisoned  by  the 
king's  agents. 

379 


VARRO 

unam'  quae  adsignificat  ca^us,*  alteram^  quae  tem- 
pera, tertia<m)^  quae  neutrum.  De  his  Aristoteles 
orationis  duas  partes  esse  dicit  :  vocabula  et  verba, 
ut  homo  et  equus,  et  legit  et  currit. 

12.  Utriusque  generis,  et  vocabuU  et  verbi,  quae- 
dam  priora,  quaedam  posteriora  ;  priora  ut  homo, 
scribit,  posteriora  ut  doctus  et  docte  :  dicitur  enim 
homo  doctus  et  scribit  docte.  Haec  sequitur  locus  et 
tempus,  quod  neque  homo  nee  scribi<t>^  potest  sine 
loco  et  tempore  esse,  ita  ut  magis  sit  locus  homini 
coniunctus,  tempus  scriptioni. 

13.  Cum  de  his  nomen  sit  primum  (prius  enim 
nomen  est  quam  verbum  temporale  et  reliqua  pos- 
terius  quam  nomen  et  verbum),  prima  igitur  nomina  : 
quare  de  eorum  declinatione  quam  de  verborum  ante 
dicam. 

V.  14.  Nomina  declinantur  aut  in  earum  rerum 
discrimina,  quarum  nomina  sunt,  ut  ab  Terentius 
Terenti(a),^  aut  in  ea(s)2  res  extrinsecus,  quarum  ea 
nomina  non  sunt,  ut  ab  equo  equiso.  In  sua  dis- 
crimina declinantur  aut  propter  ipsius  rei  naturam  de 

*  B,  for  unum.  *  Laetus,  for  capus.  ®  Laetus,  B,  for 
alterum.         *  Mue.,  for  tertia. 

§  12.     ^  B,  H,  Laetus,  for  scribi. 

§  14.  ^  Reitzenstein,  for  Terenti ;  cf.  ix.  55,  59.  ^  V, 
p,  Laetus,  for  ea. 

*  A  division  into  nouns,  verbs,  and  convinrtiones  went  back 
to  Aristotle,  according  to  Quintilian,  Inst.  Oral.  i.  4.  18  {cf. 
also  Priscian,  ii.  34.  5  Keil) ;  but  more  detailed  classifications 
of  the  parts- of  speech  had  also  been  made  before  Varro's 
time.  '  Rhet.  iii.  2  ;    but  cf.  preceding  note. 

§  12.     "  That  is,  grammatically  subordinate  in  the  phrase. 
§  13.     "  Since  verbum  means  both  '  word  '  in  general,  and 

380 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  ll-U 

which  indicates  also  case,  a  second  which  indicates 
also  time,  a  third  which  indicates  neither.*  Of  these, 
Aristotle  '^  says  that  there  are  two  parts  of  speech  ; 
nouns,  Uke  homo  '  man  '  and  equus  '  horse,'  and  verbs, 
hke  legit  '  gathers  '  and  currit  '  runs.' 

12.  Of  the  two  kinds,  noun  and  verb,  certain 
words  are  primary  and  certain  are  secondary  °  : 
primary  Uke  homo  '  man  '  and  scribit  '  MTites,'  and 
secondary  Uke  doctus  '  learned  '  and  docte  '  learnedly,' 
for  we  say  homo  doctus  '  a  learned  man  '  and  scribit 
docte  '  writes  learnedly.'  These  ideas  are  attended 
by  those  of  place  and  time,  because  neither  hofno  nor 
scribit  can  be  asserted  without  the  presupposition  of 
place  and  of  time — yet  in  such  a  way  that  place  is 
more  closely  associated  with  the  idea  of  the  noun 
homo,  and  time  more  closely  with  the  act  of  ^\Titing. 

13.  Since  among  these  the  noun  is  first — for  the 
noun  comes  ahead  of  the  verb,"  and  the  other  words 
stand  later  relatively  to  the  noun  and  the  verb — the 
nouns  are  accordingly  first.  Therefore  I  shall  speak 
of  the  form-variations  ^  of  nouns  before  I  take  up 
those  of  verbs. 

V.  14.  Nouns  are  varied  in  form  either  to  show 
differences  in  those  things  of  which  they  are  the 
names,  as  the  woman's  name  Terentia  from  the  man's 
name  Terentius,  or  to  denote  those  things  outside,  of 
which  they  are  not  the  names,  as  equiso  '  stable-boy  ' 
from  equus  '  horse.'  To  show  differences  in  them- 
selves they  are  varied  in  form  either  on  account  of  the 
nature  of  the  thing  itself  about  which  mention  is 

'  verb  '  specifically,  Varro  here  writes  verbum  temporale  to 
avoid  any  ambiguitj'.  *  Declinatio  denotes  not  only  de- 
clension, but  conjugation  of  verbs,  derivation  by  prefixes 
and  suffixes,  and  composition. 

381 


VARRO 

qua'  dicitur  aut  propter  illius  <usum>*  qui  dicit. 
Propter  ipsius  rei  discrimina,  aut  ab  toto  (aut  a  parte. 
Quae  a  toto,  declinata  sunt  aut  propter  multitudinem 
aut  propter  exiguitatem.  Propter  exiguitatem),^  ut 
ab  honiine  homunculus,  ab  capite  capitulum  ;  propter 
multitudinem,  ut  ab  honiine  homines  ;  ab  eo  (abeo)* 
quod  alii  dicunt  cervices  et  id  Hortensius  in  poematis 
cervix. 

15.  Quae  a  parte*  declinata,  aut  a  corpore,  ut  a 
mamma  mammosae,  a  manu  manubria,  aut  ab  animo, 
ut  a  prudentia  pruden<te>s,*  ab  ingenio  ingeniosi. 
Haec  sine  agitationibus  ;  at  ubi  motus  maiores,  item 
ab  animo  (aut  a  corpore),*  ut  ab  strenuitate  et  nobili- 
tate  strenui  et  nobiles,  sic  a  pugnando  et  currendo 
pugiles  et  cursores.  Ut  aliae  declinationes  ab  animo, 
aliae  a  corpore,  sic  aliae  quae  extra  hominem,  ut 
pecuniosi,  agrarii,  quod  foris  pecunia  et  ager. 

VI.  16.  Propter  eorum  qui  dicunt  usum*  dechnati 
casus,  uti  is  qui  de  altero  diceret,  distinguere  posset, 

'  Vertranius,/or  quo.  *  Added  by  GS.,  following  Reitzen- 
stein,  who  added  it  after  dicit.  *  Added  by  Reitzenstein  ; 

aut  a  parte,  ab  toto  added  by  L.  Sp.,  after  Aug.,  who 
added  aut  a  parte,  a  toto,  suggested  to  him  by  B  aut  a  parte 
aut  ab  animo.     a  toto.         •  Added  by  Fay. 

§  15.  *  For  aperte.  *  L.  Sp.,/or  prudens.  '  Added 
by  L.  Sp. 

§16.     ^  F<?r<ranii«, /or  dicuntur  sum. 

§  1-t.  '  That  is,  syntactical  variations,  indicated  by  the 
case-forms.  "  Other  categories  resulting  in  variations 
might  have  been  listed.  '  Frag.  Poet.  Lat.,  page  9 1  Morel. 
**  As  did  also  Ennius  and  Pacuvius,  before  Hortensius  ;  the 
plural  was  the  only  regularly  used  form,  outside  the  poets. 

§  15.     "  We  expect  rather  a  plural  adjective  meaning  '  big- 
handed.'  *  The  long  abstract  nouns  are  of  course  derived 
from  the  adjectives.  *  Or  perhaps  in  the  original  meaning 
'  farmers.' 
382 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  14^16 

made,  or  on  account  of  the  use  to  which  the  speaker 
puts  the  word."  On  account  of  differences  in  the 
thing  itself,  the  variation  is  made  either  \vith  reference 
to  the  whole  thing,  or  with  reference  to  a  part  of  it. 
Those  forms  which  concern  the  whole  are  derived 
either  on  account  of  pluraUty  or  on  account  of  small- 
ness.*"  On  account  of  smallness,  homunculus  '  mani- 
kin '  is  formed  from  homo  '  man,'  and  capitulum  '  Uttle 
head  '  from  caput  '  head.'  On  account  of  plurality, 
homines  '  men  '  is  made  from  homo  '  man  '  ;  I  pass  by 
the  fact  that  others  use  cervices  '  back  of  the  neck  '  in 
the  plural,  and  Hortensius  <^  in  his  poems  uses  it  in  the 
■^ingular  cervix.^ 

15.  Those  which  are  derived  from  a  part,  come 
either  from  the  body,  as  mammosae  '  big-breasted 
women  '  from  mamma  '  breast  '  and  manuhria " 
'  handles  '  from  manus  '  hand,'  or  from  the  mind,  as 
prudentes  '  prudent  men  '  from  prudentia  '  prudence  ' 
and  ingeniosi  '  men  of  talent  '  from  ingenium  '  innate 
ability.'  The  preceding  are  quite  apart  from  move- 
ments :  but  where  there  are  important  motions,  the 
derivatives  are  similarly  from  the  mind  or  from  the 
body,  as  strenui  '  the  quick  '  and  nobiles  '  the  noble,' 
from  strenuitas  '  quickness  '  and  nohilitas  '  nobility,'  * 
and  in  this  way  also  pugiles  '  boxers  '  and  cur  sores 
'  runners  '  from  pugnare  '  to  fight  '  and  currere  '  to 
run.'  As  some  derivations  are  from  the  mind  and 
others  from  the  body,  so  also  there  are  others  which 
refer  to  external  things,  as  pecuniosi  '  moneyed  men  ' 
and  agrarii  "^  '  advocates  of  agrarian  laws,'  because 
pecunia  '  money  '  and  ager  '  field-land  '  are  exterior  to 
the  men  to  whom  the  derivatives  are  appUed. 

VL  16.  It  was  for  the  use  of  the  speakers  that  the 
case-forms  were  derived,  that  he  who  sp>oke  of  another 

383 


VARRO 

cum  vocaret,  cum  daret,  cum  accusaret,  sic  alia 
eiusdem  (modi)^  discrimina,  quae  nos  et  Graecos  ad 
declinandum  duxerunt.  Sine*  controversia  (sunt 
obliqui,  qui  nascuntur  a  recto  :  unde  rectus  an  sit 
casus)*  sunt  qui  quae(rant.  Nos  vero  sex  habemus, 
Graeci  quinque)  * :  quis  vocetur,  ut  //ercules  ;  quem- 
admodum  vocetur,  ut  //ercule  ;  quo  vocetur,  ut  ad 
//erculem  ;  a  quo  vocetur,  ut  ab  //ercule  ;  cui  voce- 
tur, ut  //erculi  ;  cuius  vocetur,  ut  //erculis. 

VII.  17.  Propter  ea  verba  quae  erant  proinde  ac 
cognomina,  ut  prudens,  candidus,  strenuus,  quod  in 
his  praeterea  sunt  discrimina  propter  incrementum, 
quod  maius  aut  minus  in  his  esse  potest,  accessit 
declinationum  genus,  ut  a  candido  candidius  candi- 
dissimum  sic  a  longo,  divite,  id  genus  ahis  ut  fieret. 

18.  Quae  in  eas  res  quae  extrinsecus  declinantur, 
sunt  ab  equo  equile,  ab  ovibus  ovile,  sic  alia  :  haec 
contraria  illis  quae  supra  dicta,  ut  a  pecunia  pecunio- 

^  Added  by  Mtie.  ^  For  sinae.  *  Added  by  Schoell 
apud  GS.  ;   cf.  note  b. 

§  16.  "  Vocative,  dative,  accusative  cases  ;  the  accusative 
was  in  Latin  a  poorly  named  case,  through  a  mistranslation 
of  its  Greek  name.  *  The  only  controversy  was  whether 

or  not  the  nominative  was  to  be  called  a  case,  and  the 
text  must  be  expanded  to  conform  to  this  basic  fact ;  cf. 
Charisius,  i.  154.  6-8  Keil,  Priscian,  ii.  185.  12-14  Keil,  etc. 
Cf.  viii.  1  note  a,  above.  "  The  Greeks  had  no  ablative 
case. 

§  17.  "  Nowhere  recorded  as  a  cognomen,  despite  Varro. 
*"  Recorded  as  a  cognomen  in  the  Claudian  and  the  Julian 
gentes,  and  in  several  others.  "  Not  recorded  as  a  cog- 
nomen. ■*  Namely,  comparison  of  adjectives.  '  For 
such  cognomina,  cf.  Fulvitis  Nobilior  and  Fabius  Maximus. 
'  i.e.,  adjectives. 
384 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  16-18 

might  be  able  to  make  a  distinction  when  he  was 
calling,  when  he  was  giving,  when  he  was  accusing," 
and  other  differences  of  this  same  sort,  which  led  us  as 
well  as  the  Greeks  to  the  declension  of  nouns.  The 
oblique  forms  which  develop  from  the  nominative  are 
without  dispute  to  be  called  cases  ;  but  there  are 
those  who  question  whether  the  nominative  is  properly 
a  case.^  At  any  rate,  we  have  six  forms,  and  the 
Greeks  five  "^  :  he  who  is  called,  as  (nominative)  Her- 
cules ;  how  the  calling  is  done,  as  (vocative)  Hercule  ; 
whither  there  is  a  calling,  as  to  (accusative)  Herculem  ; 
by  whom  the  calling  is  done,  as  by  (ablative)  Hercule  ; 
to  or  for  whom  there  is  a  calling,  as  to  or  for  (dative) 
Herculi  ;  of  whom  the  calling  or  called  object  is,  as  of 
(genitive)  Herculis. 

Vn.  17.  There  are  certain  words  which  are  like 
added  family  names,  such  as  Prudens  "  '  prudent,' 
Candidus  ^  '  frank,'  Strenuus  "  '  brisk,'  and  in  them 
differences  may  be  shown  by  a  suffix,  since  the  quality 
may  be  present  in  them  to  a  greater  or  a  smaller 
degree  :  therefore  to  these  words  a  kind  of  inflection  ** 
is  attached,  so  that  from  candidum  '  shining  white 
comes  the  comparative  candidius  and  the  superlative 
candidissimum,^  formed  in  the  same  way  as  similar 
forms  from  longum  '  long,'  dives  '  rich,*  and  other 
words  of  this  kind.^ 

18.  The  terms  which  are  derived  for  application 
to  exterior  objects,  are  for  example  equile  '  horse- 
stable  '  from  equus  '  horse,'  ovile  '  sheepfold  '  from 
oves  '  sheep,'  and  others  in  this  same  way  ;  these  are 
the  opposite  of  those  which  I  mentioned  above,"  such 

§  18.     "  Here,  objects  named  by  derivation  from  living 

beings  ;  in  §  15,  living  beings  named  by  derivation  from 
inanimate  objects. 

VOL.  II  c                                              385 


VARRO 

sus,  ab  urbe  urbanus,  ab  atro  atratus  :  ut  nonnunquam 
ab  homine  locus,  ab  eo  loco  homo,  ut  ab  Romulo 
Roma,  ab  Roma  Romanus. 

19.  Aliquot  modis  declinata  ea  quae  foris  :  nam 
aliter  qui  a  maioribus  suis,  Laton(i>usi  et  Priamidae, 
aliter  quae  (a)^  facto,  ut  a  praedando  praeda,  a 
merendo  merces  ;  sic  alia  sunt,  quae  circum  ire  non 
difficile  ;  sed  quod  genus  iam  videtur  et  alia  urgent, 
omitto. 

VIII.  20.  In  verborum  genere  quae  tempora  ad- 
significant,  quod  ea  erant  tria,  praeteritum,  praesens, 
futurum,  declinatio  facienda  fuit  triplex,  ut  ab  saluto 
salutabam,  salutabo  ;  cum  item  personarum  natura 
triplex  asset,  qui  loqueretur,  <ad  quem),i  de  quo,  haec 
ab  eodem  verbo  declinata,  quae  in  copia  verborum 
explicabuntur. 

IX.  21.  Quoniam  dictum  de  duobus,  declinatio^ 
cur  et  in  qua(s)2  sit  fac^a,*  tertium  quod  relinquitur, 

§  19.  ^ p,  Laetus,  for  latonus  F.  'Added  by  Aug., 
with  B. 

§  20.  ^  Added  by  Laetus  after  de  quo,  and  transferred  to 
this  position  by  Mite. 

§  21.  ^  Mue.,  for  duabus  declinationibus.  *  Kent,  for 
qua  ;  cf.  in  quas  viii.  9.  ^  A.  8p.,for  fama. 

''  Romulus  is  derived  from  Rama,  not  the  reverse,  as  Varro 
has  it. 

§  19.  "  Apollo ;  but  oftener  Latonia  (fem.),  Diana. 
*  Especially  Hector,  Paris,  Helenus,  Deiphobus.     "  Cf.  v.  44. 

§  20.     °  That  is,  verbs. 

386 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  18-21 

as  pecuniosiis  '  moneyed  man  '  from  pecunia  '  money,' 
urbanus  '  city  man  '  from  vrbs  '  city,'  atratus  '  clad  in 
mourning  '  from  atrutn  '  black.'  Thus  sometimes  a 
place  is  named  from  a  man,  and  then  a  man  from  this 
place,  as  Rome  from  Romulus  ^  and  then  Roman 
from  Rome. 

19.  The  nouns  which  relate  to  exterior  objects  are 
derived  in  sundry  ways  :  those  like  Latonius  '  Latona's 
child  '  "  and  Priamidae  '  Priam's  sons,'  ^  which  are 
derived  from  the  names  of  their  progenitors,  are 
formed  in  one  way,  and  those  which  come  from  an 
action  are  made  in  another  way,  such  as  praeda 
'  booty '  from  praedari '  to  pillage  '  and  merces  '  wages ' " 
from  mereri  '  to  earn.'  In  the  same  way  there  are 
still  others,  which  can  be  enumerated  \\ithout  diffi- 
culty ;  but  because  this  category  of  words  is  now 
clear  to  the  understanding  and  other  matters  press 
for  attention,  I  pass  them  by. 

VIIL  20.  Inasmuch  as  in  the  class  of  words  which 
indicate  also  time-ideas "  there  were  these  three 
time-ideas,  past,  present,  and  future,  there  had  to  be 
three  sets  of  derived  forms,  as  from  the  present  saluto 
'  I  salute  '  there  are  the  past  salutabam  and  the  future 
salutabo.  Since  the  persons  of  the  verb  were  likewise 
of  three  natures,  the  one  who  was  speaking,  the  one 
to  whom  the  speaking  was  done,  and  the  one  about 
whom  the  speaking  took  place,  there  are  these  deriva- 
tive forms  of  each  and  every  verb  ;  and  these  forms 
\\\\\  be  expounded  in  the  account  of  the  stock  of  verbs 
which  is  in  use. 

IX.  21 .  Since  two  points  have  been  discussed,  why 
derivation  exists  and  to  what  products  it  eventuates, 
the  remaining  third  point  shall  now  be  spoken  of, 
namely,  how  and  in  what  manner  derivation  takes 

387 


VARRO 

quemadmodum,nuncdic^tur.*  Declinationum  genera 
sunt  duo,  voluntarium  et  naturale  ;  voluntarium  est, 
quo  ut  cuiusque  tulit  voluntas  declinavit.  Sic  tres 
cum  emerunt  Ephesi  singulos  servos,  nonnunquam 
alius  declinat  nomen  ab  eo  qui  vendit  Artemidorus, 
atque  Artemam  appellat,  alius  a  regione  quod  ibi 
emit,  ab  Ion<i>a*  lona,*  alius  quod  Ephesi  Ephesium, 
sic  alius  ab  alia  aliqua  re,  ut  visum  est. 

22.  Contra  naturalem  declinationem  dico,  quae 
non  a  singulorum  oritur  voluntate,  sed  a  com(m>uni 
consensu.  Itaque  omnes  impositis  nominibus  eorum 
item  declinant  casus  atque  eodem  modo  dicunt  huius 
Artemidori^  et  huius  lonis  et  huius  Ephesi,*  sic  in 
casibus  aliis. 

23.  Cum  utrumque  nonnunquam  accidat,  et  ut  in 
voluntaria  declinatione  animadvertatur  natura  et  in 
naturali  voluntas,  quae,  cuiusmodi  sint,  aperientur 
infra  ;  quod  utraque  declinatione  alia  fiunt  similia, 
alia  dissimilia,  de  eo  Graeci  Latinique  libros  fecerunt 
multos,  partim  cum  alii  putarent  in  loquendo  ea  verba 
sequi  oportere,  quae  ab  similibus  similiter  essent 
declinata,  quas    appellarunt  avaAoytas,^  alii  cum  id 

*  Ang.,  for  dicitur.  *  Laetus,  for  lona.  *  Miie.,  for 
lonam. 

§  22.     ^  Apparently     Varro's     oion    slip    for    Artemae. 

*  RfioL,  for  Ephesis. 

§  23.     ^  For  analogiias. 

§21.  "  This  term  includes  both  word-formation  and  word- 
inflection.         *  Practically  equal  to  subjective  and  objective. 

*  A  common  type  of  hypocoristic  or  nickname,  cf.  Demas 
from  Democritus  and  similar  names,  Hippias  from  Hip- 
parchus,  etc. 

§  22.     "  This  is  inflection.         *  Specifically,  declension. 
§23.     '  Cf.  viii.   15-16,  51.         "  Cf.  page   118  Funaioli. 

388 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  21-23 

place.  There  are  two  kinds  of  derivation,"  voluntary 
and  natural.*  V'oluntary  derivation  is  that  which  is 
the  product  of  the  individual  person's  volition,  direct- 
ing itself  apart  from  control  by  others.  So,  when 
three  men  have  bought  a  slave  apiece  at  Ephesus, 
sometimes  one  derives  his  slave's  name  from  that  of 
the  seller  Artemidorus  and  calls  him  Artemas  "  ; 
another  names  his  slave  Ion,  from  Ionia  the  district, 
because  he  has  bought  him  there  ;  the  third  calls  his 
slave  Ephesius,  because  he  has  bought  him  at  Ephesus. 
In  this  wav  each  derives  the  name  from  a  different 
source,  as  he  preferred. 

22.  On  the  other  hand  I  call  that  derivation 
natural,  which  is  based  not  on  the  vohtion  of  indivi- 
duals acting  singly,  but  on  general  agreement."  So, 
when  the  names  have  been  fixed,  they  derive  the 
case-forms  of  them  in  Uke  fashion,*  and  in  one  and  the 
same  way  they  all  say  in  the  genitive  case  Artemidori, 
lonis,  Ephesi  ;   and  so  on  in  the  other  cases. 

23.  Sometimes  both  are  found  together,  and  in 
such  a  way  that  in  the  voluntary  derivation  the  pro- 
cesses of  nature  are  noted,  and  in  the  natural  deriva- 
tion the  effects  of  volition  ;  of  what  sort  these  are, 
will  be  recounted  below.»  Since  in  the  two  kinds  of 
derivation  some  things  approach  hkeness  and  others 
become  unUke,  the  Greeks  and  the  Latins  *  have 
\vTitten  many  books  on  the  subject  :  in  some  of  them 
certain  writers  express  the  idea  that  in  speaking  men 
ought  to  follow  those  words  and  forms  which  are 
derived  in  similar  fashion  from  like  starting-points — 
which  they  called  the  products  of  Analogy  «  ;    and 

« The  regularizing  principle  which  tends  to  eliminate  irre- 
gular forms  of  less  frequent  occurrence,  still  called  Analogy, 
by  scientific  linguists, 

389 


VARRO 

neglegendum  putarent  ac  potius  sequendam  (dis)- 
similitudinem,*  quae  in  consuetudine  est,  quam 
vocaruw^*  d(i'>oi/xuAtai/  ,*  cum,  ut  ego  arbitror,  utrum- 
que  sit  nobis  sequendum,  quod  (in)  *  declinatione 
voluntaria  sit  anomalia,  in  naturali  magis  analogia. 

24«.  De  quibus  utriusque  generis  declinationibus 
libros  faciam  bis  ternos,  prioris  tris  de  earum  declina- 
tionum  disciplina,  posteriores  de^  eius  disciplinae 
propaginibus.  De  prioribus  primus  erit  hie,  quae 
contra  similitudinem  declinationum  dicantur,  secun- 
dus,  quae  contra  dissimilitudinem,  tertius  de  simili- 
tudinum  forma  ;  de  quibus  quae  experfiero^  singulis 
tribus,  turn  de  alteris  totidem  scribere  ac  dividere' 
incipiam. 

X.  25.  Quod  huiusce^  libri  est  dicere  contra  eos 
qui  similitudinem  sequuntur,  quae  est  ut  in  aetate 
puer  ad  senem,  (puella)^  ad  anum,  in  verbis  ut  est 
scribo  scribam,*  dicam  prius  contra  universam  ana- 
logiam,  dein  turn  de  singulis  partibus.  A  natura 
sermo(nis>*  incipiam. 

XI.  26.  Omnis  oratio  cum  debeat  dirigi  ad  utili- 
tatem,  ad  quam  tum  denique  pervenit,  si  est  aperta 

*  Aug.,    with    B,    for    similitudinem.         '  For    vocarum. 

*  Aldus,  for  AtoMAeNAN.  ^  Added  by  Aug. 

§  24.  ^  L.  Sp.,for  ex.  *  Mue.  ;  expedierint  Aug.  ;  for 
experiero.         *  L.  Sp.  deleted  incipimus  after  dividere. 

§  25.  ^  For  huiuscae.  *  Added  by  Aldus.  '  L.  Sp. 
deleted  dico  after  scribam.         *  Aug.,  for  sermo. 

''  The  irregularities  summed  up  in  this  term  are  the  products 
of  the  regular  working  of  phonetic  law,'  unrestrained  by  the 
operation  of  Analogy  ;  the  term  Anomaly  names  it  from 
the  product  rather  than  from  the  working  process.  *  It 

seems  better  henceforth  to  translate  analogia  by  Regularity 
or  the  like,  rather  than  to  keep  the  word  Analogy. 

390 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIII.  23-26 

others  are  of  opinion  that  this  should  be  disregarded 
and  rather  men  should  follow  the  dissimilar  and 
irregular,  which  is  found  in  ordinary  habitual  speech 
— which  they  called  the  product  of  Anomaly .•*  But 
in  my  opinion  we  ought  to  follow  both,  because  in 
voluntary  derivation  there  is  Anomaly,  and  in  the 
natural  derivation  there  is  even  more  strikingly 
Regularity.* 

24-.  About  these  two  kinds  of  derivation  I  shall 
write  two  sets  of  three  books  each  :  the  first  three 
about  the  principles  of  these  derivations,  and  the 
latter  set  about  the  products  of  these  principles.  In 
the  former  set  the  first  book  will  contain  the  \-iews 
which  may  be  offered  against  likeness  in  derivation 
and  declension  ;  the  second  will  contain  the  argu- 
ments against  unlikeness  ;  the  third  >vill  be  about  the 
shape  and  manner  of  the  likenesses.  What  I  have 
set  in  order  on  these  topics,  I  shall  write  in  the  three 
separate  books  ;  then  on  the  second  set  of  topics  I 
shall  begin  to  write,  with  due  division  into  the  same 
number  of  books. 

X.  25.  Inasmuch  as  it  is  the  task  of  this  book  to 
speak  against  those  who  follow  likeness  " — which  is 
like  the  relation  of  boy  to  old  man  in  the  matter  of 
human  Ufe,  and  like  that  of  girl  to  old  woman,  and  in 
verbs  is  the  relation  of  scribo  '  I  wTite  '  and  scribam  '  I 
shall  write  ' — I  shall  speak  first  against  Regularity  in 
general,  and  then  thereafter  concerning  its  several 
subdivisions.  I  shall  begin  with  the  nature  of  human 
speech. 

XI.  26.  All  speaking  ought  to  be  aimed  at 
practical  utiUty,  and  it  attains  this  only  if  it  is  clear 

§  25.  "  That  is,  regularity  of  paradigms  resulting  from 
the  process  of  Analogy. 

391 


VARRO 

et  brevis,  quae  petimus,  quod  obscurus'  et  longi(or>* 
orator  est  odio ;  et  cum  efficiat  aperta,  ut  intellegatur, 
brevis,  wt'  cito  intellegatur,  et  aperta(m>*  consuetudo, 
brevem  temperantia  loquentis,  et  utrumque  fieri 
possit  sine  analogia,  nihil^  ea  opus  est.  Neque  enim, 
utrum  Herculi  an  Herculis  clavam  dici  oporteat,  si 
doceat  analogia,  cum  utrumque  sit  in  consuetudine, 
non  neglegendum,*  quod  aeque  sunt  et  brevi(a>  et 
aperta. 

XII.  27.  Praeterea  quoius^  utilitatis  causa  quae- 
que  res  sit  inventa,  si  ex  ea  quis  id  sit  consecutus, 
amplius  ea(m>2  scrutari  cum  sit  nimium  otiosi,  et  cum 
utilitatis  causa  verba  ideo  sint  imposita  rebus  ut 
ea<s)'  significent,  si  id  consequimur  una  consuetudine, 
nihil*  prodest  analogia. 

XIII.  28.  Accedit^  quod  quaecumque  usus  causa 
ad  vitam  sint  assumpta,  in  his  no(strumst)''  utilitatem 
quaerere,  non  similitudinem  :  itaque  in  vestitu  cum 
dissimillima  sit  virilis  toga  tunica(e>,'  muliebri<s)* 
stola  pallio,  tamen  inaequabilitatem  hanc  sequi/«ur* 
nihilo*  minus. 

XIV.  29.     In  «edificiis,  quo?7«^  non  videamus  habere 

§  26.  ^  Aldus,  for  obscurum.  *  GS.,  for  longi  {Aldus 
longus).  ^  Aldus,  for  et.  *  Aup.,  for  aperta..  ^  For 
nichil.         *  Aug.  deleted  sunt  after  neglegendum. 

§27.  ^  Mue.,  for  quod  ius.  ^  Aug.,  for  ea.  ^  Ver- 
tranius,  for  ea.         *  For  nichil. 

§28.  ^  Aldus,  for  accidii.  ^  Fay,fornon.  ^  Laetus, 
for  tunica.  >  *  Cuper,  for  muliebri.  *  Aug.,  with  B,for 
sequitur.         *  For  nichilo. 

§  29.     ^  Mue.  ;  quod  quom  L.  Sp.  ;  for  quod. 

392 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  MIL  2&-29 

and  brief :  characteristics  which  we  seek,  because 
an  obscure  and  longish  speaker  is  disliked.  And 
since  clear  speaking  causes  the  utterance  to  be 
understood,  and  brief  speaking  causes  it  to  be  under- 
stood quickly,  and  since  also  habitual  use  makes  the 
utterance  clear  and  the  speaker's  self-restraint  makes 
it  brief,  and  both  these  can  be  present  Avithout  Regu- 
larity, there  is  no  need  of  this  Regularity.  For  if 
Regularity  should  instruct  us  whether  we  ought  to 
say  Herculi "  or  Hercidis  for  the  genitive,  as  in  the 
phrase  '  the  club  of  Hercules,'  we  must  not  fail  to 
disregard  its  teaching,  since  both  are  in  habitual  use, 
and  both  forms  are  equally  short  and  clear. 

XII.  27.  Besides,  if  from  a  thing  one  has  secured 
that  useful  serxice  for  which  it  was  invented,  it  is  the 
act  of  a  person  with  a  great  deal  of  idle  time,  to 
examine  it  further  ;  and  since  the  useful  ser\ice  for 
which  names  are  set  upon  things  is  that  the  names 
should  designate  the  things,  then  if  we  secure  this 
result  by  habitual  use  alone.  Regularity  adds  no  gain. 

XIII.  28.  There  is  the  additional  fact  that  in 
those  things  which  are  taken  into  our  daily  Ufe  for 
use,  it  is  our  practice  to  seek  utiUty  and  not  to  seek 
resemblance  ;  thus  in  the  matter  of  clothing,  although 
a  man's  toga  "  is  very  unlike  his  tunic,*  and  a  woman's 
stola  '^  is  very  unlike  a  palUum,'^  we  make  no  objection 
to  the  difference. 

XIV.  29.     In  the  case  of  buildings,  although  we  do 

§  26.  "  This  form  occurs  in  Plautus,  Persa  2,  Rudens  822, 
and  in  other  authors. 

§  28.  "  The  formal  outer  garment  of  a  Roman  man. 
*  A    shirt   or   undergarment.  '  The   dress   of  a    Roman 

matron.  ■*  The  long  outer  garment  of  the  Greeks,  properly 
a  man's  garb  only,  but  worn  also  by  prostitutes  both  in 
Greece  and  in  Italy  as  a  sign  of  their  livelihood. 


VARRO 

(ad)"  atrium  Trepta-TvXoi'^  similitudinem  et  cubiculum 
ad  equile,*  tamen  propter  utilitatem  in  his  dissimili- 
tudines  potius  quam  similitudines  sequtmur^  :  itaque 
et  hiberna  triclinia  et  «estiva  non  item  valvata  ac 
fenestrata  facimus. 

XV.  30.  Quare  cum,  wt^  in  vestitu  aedificiis,  sic  in 
supellectile  cibo  ceterisque  omnibus  quae  usus  (causa) " 
ad  vitam  sunt  assumpta  dominetur  inaequabilitas,  in 
sermone  quoque,  qui  est  usus  causa  constitutus,  ea 
non  repudianda. 

XVI.  31.  Quod  si  quis  duplicem  putat  esse  sum- 
mam,  ad  quas  metas^  naturae  sit  perveniendumin  usu, 
utilitatis  et  elegantiae,  quod  non  solum  vestiti  esse 
vol  umus  ut  vitemus  frigus,  sed  etiam  ut  videamur  vestiti 
esse  honeste,  non  domum  habere  ut  simus  in  tecto  et 
tuto  solum,  quo^  necessitas  contruserit,  sed  etiam  ubi 
voluptas  retineri  possit,  non  solum  vasa  ad  victum 
habilia,sed  etiam  figura  bella  atque  ab  artifice  (ficta),' 
quod  aliud  homini,  aliud  humanitati  satis  est  ;  quod- 
vis  sitienti  homini  poculum  idoneum,  humanitati 
(ni)si'*  bellum  parum  ;  sed  cum  discessum  e(s)t*  ab 
utilitate  ad  voluptatem,  tamen  in  eo  ex  dissimilitudine 
plus  voluptatis  quam  ex  similitudine  saepe  capitur. 

32.     Quo  nomine  et  gemina  conclavia  dissimiliter 

2  Added  by  L.  Sp.  »  For  nePHCThAON.  *  3Iue. 

deleted  quod  after  equile.         *  V,  p,  Mue.,  for  sequamur. 

§  30.     ^  Stephanus,  for  et.         "  Added  by  L.  Sp. 

§31.  ^  For  maetas.  ^  Aug.  {quoting  a  friend),  for 
quod.  '  Fay  ;  facta  L.  Sp.  ;  to  fill  a  blank  space  in  F  of 
about  4  letters.         *  Aldus,  for  si.         ^  Aug.,  with  B,  for  et. 

§  29.  °  The  garden  in  the  rear  part  of  the  house,  surrounded 
by  colonnaded  porticos.  *  The  main  hall  in  the  front  of 
the  house,  with  a  central  opening  to  the  sky  under  which 
there  was  a  rectangular  water-basin  built  in  the  floor. 

394. 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  29-32 

not  see  the  persistyle  "  bearing  resemblance  to  the 
atrium  *  nor  the  sleeping-room  bearing  resemblance 
to  the  horse-stable,  still,  on  account  of  the  utility  in 
them  we  seek  for  unlikenesses  rather  than  likenesses  ; 
so  also  we  proWde  >\inter  dining-rooms  and  summer 
dining-rooms  with  a  different  equipment  of  doors  and 
^^indows. 

X\\  30.  Therefore,  since  difference  prevails  not 
only  in  clothing  and  in  buildings,  but  also  in  furniture, 
in  food,  and  in  all  the  other  things  which  have  been 
taken  into  our  daily  life  for  use,  the  principle  of 
difference  should  not  be  rejected  in  human  speech 
either,  which  has  been  framed  for  the  purpose  of  use. 

XVL  31.  But  if  one  should  think  that  the  sum  of 
those  natural  goals  to  which  we  ought  to  attain  in 
actual  use  consists  of  two  items,  that  of  utility  and 
that  of  refinement,  because  we  wish  to  be  clothed  not 
only  to  avoid  cold  but  also  to  appear  to  be  honourably 
clothed  ;  and  we  wish  to  have  a  house  not  merely  that 
we  may  be  under  a  roof  and  in  a  safe  place  into  which 
necessity  has  crowded  us  together,  but  also  that  we 
may  be  where  we  may  continue  to  experience  the 
pleasures  of  life  ;  and  we  wish  to  have  table-vessels 
that  are  not  merely  suitable  to  hold  our  food,  but  also 
beautiful  in  form  and  shaped  by  an  artist — for  one 
thing  is  enough  for  the  human  animal,  and  quite 
another  thing  satisfies  human  refinement  :  any  cup 
at  all  is  satisfactory  to  a  man  parched  with  thirst,  but 
any  cup  is  inferior  to  the  demands  of  refinement  unless 
it  is  artistically  beautiful  : — but  as  we  have  digressed 
from  the  matter  of  utility  to  that  of  pleasure,  it  is  a 
fact  that  in  such  a  case  greater  pleasure  is  often  got 
from  difference  of  appearance  than  from  Ukeness. 

32.     On  this  account,  ic^entical  rooms  are  often 

395 


VARRO 

poliunt^  et  lectos  non  omnis  paris  magnitudine  ac 
figura  faciunt.  Quod  (si)"  esset*  analogia  petenda 
supellectili,  omnis  lectos  haberemus  domi  ad  unam 
formam  et  aut  cum  fulcro  aut  sine  eo,  nee  cum  ad 
tricliniarem  gradum,  non  item  ad  cubicularem ;  neque 
potius  delectaremur  supellectile  distincta  quae  esset 
ex  ebore  <aliisve>*  rebus  disparibus  figuris  quam 
grabatis,*  qui  di'a  Aoyov'  ad  similem  formam  plerum- 
que  eadem  materia  fiunt.  Quare  aut  negandum 
nobis  disparia  esse  iucunda  aut,  quoniam  necesse  est 
confiteri,  dicendum  verborum  dissimilitudine(m>, 
quae  sit  in  consuetudine,'  non  esse  vitandam. 

XVII.  33.  Quod  si  analogia  sequenda  est  nobis, 
aut  ea  observanda  est  quae  est  in  consuetudine  aut 
quae  non  est.  Si  ea  quae  est  sequenda  est,  prae- 
ceptis  nihiU  opus  est,  quod,  cum  consuetudinem 
sequemur,  ea  nos  sequetur  ;  si  quae  non  est  in  con- 
suetudine, quaeremus  :  ut  quisque  duo  verba  in 
quattuor  formis  finxen't^  similiter,  quamvis  haec 
nolemus,  tamen  erunt  sequenda,  ut  Iuppit(r>i,' 
Marspitrem  ?  Quas  si  quis  servet  analogias,  pro 
insano  sit  reprehendendus.  Non  ergo  ea  est  se- 
quenda. 

§  32.  ^  Koeler,  for  pollent.  *  Added  by  Laetus. 
^  Laetus,  for  essent.  *  Fay  ;  aliisque  Laetus  ;  to  fill  a 
blank  space  of  about  4  letters  in  F  ;  cf.  ix.  47.  *  For 
grabattis.  *  Mue.,  for  analogon  ;  cf.  x.  2,  '  For 
consuetudinem. 

§33.  ^  For  nichil.  *  Vertranius,  for  ^nxerunt.  ^  L. 
Sp.,  for  luppiti. 

§  33.  "  Namely,  genitive,  dative,  accusative,  ablative, 
from    the    nominative    as    starting-point.  ^*  Such    forms, 

retaining  and  inflecting  the  pater  which  forms  the  second 

396 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  32-33 

ornamented  in  unlike  manner,  and  couches  are  not  all 
made  the  same  in  size  and  shape.  But  if  Regularity 
were  to  be  sought  in  furniture,  we  should  have  all  the 
couches  in  the  house  made  in  one  fashion,  and  either 
with  posts  or  without  them,  and  when  we  had  a  couch 
suited  for  use  beside  the  dining-table,  we  should  not 
fail  to  have  just  the  same  for  bedroom  use  ;  nor  should 
we  rather  be  delighted  with  furniture  which  was 
decorated  with  varying  figures  of  ivory  or  other 
materials,  any  more  than  in  camp-beds,  which  with 
regularity  are  almost  always  made  of  the  same 
material  and  in  the  same  shape.  Therefore  either  we 
must  deny  that  differences  give  pleasure,  or,  since  we 
must  admit  that  they  do,  we  must  say  that  the  un- 
likeness  in  words  which  is  found  in  habitual  usage,  is 
not  something  to  be  avoided. 

XVn.  33.  But  if  we  must  follow  Regularity, 
either  we  must  observe  that  Regularity  which  is 
present  in  ordinary  usage,  or  we  must  observe  also 
that  which  is  not  found  there.  If  we  must  follow  that 
which  is  present,  there  is  no  need  of  rules,  because 
when  we  follow  usage,  Regularity  attends  us.  But  if 
we  ought  to  follow  the  Regularity  which  is  not  present 
in  ordinary  usage,  then  we  shall  ask.  When  any  one 
has  made  two  words  in  four  forms  "  according  to  the 
same  pattern,  must  we  employ  them  just  the  same, 
even  though  we  do  not  wish  to — as  for  example  a 
dative  luppitri  and  an  accusative  Marspitrem  ?  *  If 
any  one  should  persist  in  using  such  '  regular  forms,' 
he  ought  to  be  rebuked  as  crazy.  This  kind  of 
Regularity,  therefore,  is  not  to  be  followed. 

part  of  luppiter  and  Marspiter,  are  quite  abnormal,  and  are 
found  chiefly  in  the  grammarians  as  examples  of  forms  which 
are  not  to  be  used. 

397 


VARRO 

XVIII.  34.  Quod  si  oportet  id  es<se>,^  ut  a  simili- 
bus  similiter  omnia  declinentur  verba,  sequitur,  ut  ab 
c?issimilibus*  dissimilia  debeant  fingi,  quod  non  fit  : 
nam  et  <ab>'  similibus  alia  fiunt  similia,  alia  dis- 
similia, et  ab  dissimilibus  partim  similia  partim  dis- 
similia. Ab  similibus  similia,  ut  a  bono  et  malo 
bonum  malum  ;  ab  similibus  dissimilia,  ut  ab  lupus 
lepus  lupo  lepori.  Contra*  ab  dissimilibus  dissimilia, 
ut  Priamus  Paris,  Priamo  Pari  ;  ab  dissimilibus 
similia,  ut  lupiter  ovis,  Iot;i  ovi. 

35.  Eo  iam  magis  analogias  (esse  negandum,^ 
quod  non  modo  ab  similibus)  ^  dissimilia  finguntur,  sed 
etiam  ab  isdem*  vocabulis  dissimilia  neque  a  dis- 
similibus similia,  sed  etiam  eadem.  Ab  isdem*  voca- 
bulis dissimilia  fingi  apparet,  quod,  cum  duae  sint 
Alfeae,  ab  una  dieuntur  Albani,  ab  altera  Albenses  ; 
cum  trinae  fuerint  Athenae,  ab  una  dicti  Athenae<i>,* 
ab  altera  Athenaiis,  a  tertia  Athenaeopolitae. 

36.  Sic  ex  diversis  verbis  multa  facta  in  declinando 
inveniuntur  eadem,  ut  cum  dico  ab  Saturni  Lua  Luam, 

§  34.  1  id  esse  Canal  ;  ita  esse  Mue.,  for  id  est.  *  L. 
Sp.,for  his  similibus.  ^  Added  by  L.  Sp.  ;  a  Aug..,  with  B. 
*  Aug.,  for  contraria. 

§  35.  ^  Added  by  L.  Sp.  *  Added  by  Christ,  who  has 
non  solum  a,  for  which  Groth,  citing  L.  Sp.,  gives  non  modo 
ab.  *  Mue. ;  iisdem  Laetus ;  for  hisdem.  *  For 
hisdem.         *  Laetus,  for  Athenae. 

§  34.     "  Or  accusative  masculine. 

§  35.  "  Inhabitants  of  Alba  Longa.  ""  Inhabitants  of 
Alba  Fucens  or  Fucentia,  among  the  Aequi  on  the  borders  of 
the  Marsi.  "  There  were  several  cities  named  Athens, 
only  that  in  Attica  being  important ;  the  forms  of  the  names 
are  uncertain,  especially  that  of  the  second,  which  may 
however  stand  for  ' Adr]vai.€LS  like  Aeolis  v.  25  for  kloXels. 
There  were  many  ethnics  in  -evs,  plural  -els. 
398 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  34^36 

XVIIL  34.  But  if  the  proper  thing  is  that  all  words 
that  start  from  similar  forms  should  be  inflected 
similarly,  it  follows  that  from  dissimilar  starting  forms 
dissimilar  forrt^  should  be  made  by  inflection  :  and 
this  is  not  what  is  found.  For  from  hke  forms  some 
like  forms  are  made,  and  other  unhke  forms,  and  from 
unlike  forms  also  come  some  like  forms  and  some 
unlike  forms.  For  instance,  from  likes  cume  likes,  as 
from  bonus  '  good  '  and  malus  '  bad  '  come  the  neuter  " 
forms  bonum  and  malum  ;  also  from  hkes  come  unUkes, 
as  from  lupus  '  wolf  '  and  lepus  '  hare  '  come  the  unlike 
datives  lupo  and  lepori.  On  the  other  hand,  from 
unlikes  there  are  unlikes,  as  from  the  nominatives 
Priamus  and  Paris  come  the  datives  Priamo  and  Pari  ; 
also  from  unlikes  there  are  likes,  as  nominatives 
lupiier  '  Jupiter,'  ovis  '  sheep,'  and  datives  lovi  and 
017'. 

35.  So  much  the  more  now  must  it  be  denied 
that  Regularities  exist,  because  not  only  are  un- 
likes made  from  likes,  but  also  from  identical 
words  unlikes  are  made,  and  not  merely  likes,  but 
identicals  are  made  from  unlikes.  From  identical 
names  unlikes,  it  is  clear,  are  made,  because  while 
there  are  two  towns  named  Alba,  the  people  of  the 
one  are  called  Albajii "  and  those  of  the  other  are 
called  Albenses  ^  ;  while  there  are  three  cities  named 
Athens,  the  people  of  the  one  are  called  Athenaei, 
those  of  the  second  are  Athenaiis,  those  of  the  third 
Athenaeopolitae. ' 

36.  Similarly,  many  words  made  in  derivation 
from  different  words  are  found  to  be  identical,  as 
when  I  sav  accusative  Luam  from  Saturn's  Lua,'^  and 

§  36.  "  An  old  Italic  goddess  who  expiated  the  blood  shed 
in  battle  ;   her  formulaic  connexion  with  Saturn  is  uncertain. 


VARRO 

et  ab  solvendo  luo^  luam.^  Omnia'  fere  nostra 
(n)omina*  vmlia*  et  muliebria  multitudinis  cum  recto 
casu  fiunt  dissimilia,  ea(de>m  <in>*  danc?(i>^ :  dis- 
similia,  ut  mares  Terentiei,  feminae  Terentia(e>,* 
eadem  in  dandi,  vireis  Terentieis  et  mulieribus 
Terentieis.  Dissimile  Plautus  et  Plautius,  (Marcus  et 
Marcius)  ' ;  et  co(m)mune,  ut  huius  Plauti  et  Marci. 

XIX.  37.  Denique  si  est  analogia,  quod  in  multis 
verbis  e<s)t^  similitude  verborum,  sequitur,  quod  in 
pluribus  est  dissimilitude,  ut  non  sit  in  sermone 
sequenda  analogia. 

XX.  38.  Postremo,  si  est  in  oratione,  aut  in 
omnibus  eius  partibus  est  aut  in  aliqua^  :  at^  in  omni- 
bus non  est,  in  aliqua  esse  parum  est,  ut  album  esse 
^ethiopa'  non  satis  est  quod  habet  candidos  dentes  : 
non  est  ergo  analogia. 

XXI.  39.  Cum  ab  similibus  verbis  quae  declinan- 
tur  similia  fore  polliceantur  qui  analogias  esse  dicunt, 
et  cum  simile  tum^  denique  dicant  esse^  verbo  ver- 
bum,  ex  eodem  si'  genere  eadem  figura  transitum  de 
cassu  in  cassum  similiter  ostendi  possit,  qui  haec 
dicunt  utrumque  ignorant,  et  in  quo  loco  similitude 
debeat  esse,  et  quemadmodum  spectari  soleat,  simile 

§  36.     ^  Suerdsioeus,   for  abluo.         *  Aug.,  for  abluam. 

*  For  omina.  *  L.  Sp.,for  omina.  *  Scaliger,  for  libe- 
ralia.  •  L.  Sp.,for  eum.  '  Laetus,for  dant.  *  Laetus, 
for  femina  e  terentia.         •  Added  by  Groth. 

§37.     ^Avp.,foret. 

§  38.  ^  Aug.,  with  B,  deleted  esse  parum  after  aliqua. 
^  Canal,  for  et.         '  Mue.,  for  ethiopam. 

§  39.  ^  Aug.,  with  B,  for  simili  laetum.  ^  L.  Sp.,  for 
dicantes  se.         '  L.  Sp.,  for  sit. 

*  Solvendo  is  here  attached  to  luo  as  a  prloss,  just  as  Saturni  is 
attached  to  Lva.  "  The  older  spelling  -KI,  historically 
correct  in  these  forms,  was  normal  after  I  until  the  end  of  the 

400 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  36-39 

also  luam  as  future  of  luo  '  loosing.'  **  Almost  all  our 
names  of  men  and  women  are  unlike  in  the  nomina- 
tive case  of  the  plural,  but  are  identical  in  the  dative  : 
unhke,  as  the  men  Terentii,'^  the  women  Terentiae,  but 
identical  in  the  dative,  men  Terefitiis  '  and  women 
Terentiis.^  Unlike  are  Plautus  and  Plautius,  Marcus 
and  Marciiis  ;  and  vet  there  is  a  form  common  to 
both,  namely  the  genitive  Plauli  and  Marci.^ 

XIX.  37.  Finally,  if  Regularity  does  exist  for  the 
reason  that  in  many  words  there  is  a  likeness  of  the 
word-forms,  it  follows  that  because  there  is  unlikeness 
in  a  greater  number  of  words  the  principle  of  Regu- 
larity ought  not  to  be  followed  in  actual  talking. 

XX.  38.  In  the  last  place,  if  Regularity  does 
exist  in  speech,  it  exists  either  in  all  its  parts  or  in 
some  one  part  ;  but  it  does  not  exist  in  all,  and  it  is 
not  enough  that  it  exists  in  some  one  part,  just  as  the 

.  fact  that  an  Ethiopian  has  white  teeth  is  not  enough 
to  justify  us  in  saying  that  an  Ethiopian  is  white  : 
therefore  Regularity  does  not  exist. 

XXI.  39.  Since  those  who  declare  that  Regulari- 
ties exist,  promise  that  the  inflected  forms  from 
like  words  ^^^\\\  be  alike,  and  since  they  then  say  that 
a  word  is  like  another  word  only  if  it  can  be  shown 
that  starting  from  the  same  gender  and  the  same 
inflectional  form  it  passes  in  like  fashion  from  case  to 
case,  those  who  make  these  assertions  show  their 
ignorance  both  of  that  in  which  the  likeness  must  be 
found  and  of  how  the  presence  or  absence  of  the  like- 
Republic,  and  was  therefore  Varro's  regular  orthography. 
In  the  translation  the  standardized  Latin  forms  are  used. 
**  The  contracted  form  ending  in  -I  was  practically  the  exclu- 
sive form  used  as  genitive  of  nouns  ending  in  -lUS  in  the 
nominative,  until  the  end  of  the  Republic. 

VOL.  II  D  401 


VARRO 

sit  necne.  Quae  cum  ignorant,  sequitur  ut,  cum 
<de)  analogia*  dicere  non  possint,  sequi  <non>^  de- 
beamus. 

40.  Quaero  enim,  verbum  utrum  dicant  vocem 
quae  ex  syllabis  est  ficta,  earn  quam  audimus,  an  quod 
ea  significat,  quam  intellegimus,  an  utrumque.  Si 
vox  voci  esse  debet  similis,  nihil'  refert,  quod  significat 
mas  an  femina  sit,  et  utrum  nomen  an  vocabulum  sit, 
quod  iWi^  interesse  dicunt. 

41.  Sin  illud  quod  significatur  debet  esse  simile, 
Diona  et  Theona  quos  dicunt  esse  paene  ipsi  geminos, 
inveniuntur  esse  dissimiles,  si  alter  erit  puer,  alter 
senex,  aut  unus  albus  et  alter  ^4ethiops,  item  aliqua 
re  alia  dissimile(s).i  Sin  ex^  utraque  parte  debet 
verbum  esse  simile,  non  cito  invenietur  qui(n)*  in 
altera  utra  re  claudicet,  nee  Perpenna  et  Alfen<a>* 
erit  simile,  quod  alterum  nomen  virum,  alterum 
mulierem  significat.  Quare  quoniam  ubi  similitudo 
esse  debeat  nequeunt  ostendere,  impudentes  sunt  qui 
dicunt  esse  analogias. 

XXII.  42.  Alterum  illud  quod  dixi,  quemad- 
modum  simile  <s)pectari'  oporteret,  ignorare  apparet 
ex  eorum  praecepto,  quod  dicunt,  cum  transient  e 

*  GS,,for  analogiam  ;  cf.  viii.  43.         *  Added  by  Vertranius. 

§  40.     ^  For  nichil.         *  Laetus,  for  illae. 

§41.  ^  Aug.,  for  dissimile.  ^  For  ex  ex.  ^  Ed. 
Veneta,  for  qui.  *  GS. ;  Alphena  L.  Sp, ;  Alphaena 
Rhol.  ;  Alfaena  Laetus  ;  for  Alfaen. 

§  42.     ^  Victorius,  for  expectari. 

§  41.  "  These  names  were  often  used  by  the  philosophers 
as  a  typical  pair  in  their  discussions  ;  the  accusatives  Diana 
and  Theona  in  the  text,  instead  of  the  nominative,  are  assimil- 

402 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  39-42 

ness  is  wont  to  be  recognized.  Since  they  are  ignorant 
of  these  matters,  it  follows  that  we  ought  not  to 
follow  them,  inasmuch  as  they  are  unable  to  pro- 
nounce \nth  authority  on  the  subject  of  Regularity. 

40.  For  I  ask  whether  by  a  '  word  '  they  mean 
the  spoken  word  which  consists  of  syllables,  that  word 
which  we  hear,  or  that  which  the  spoken  word  indi- 
cates, which  we  understand,  or  both.  If  the  spoken 
word  must  be  like  another  spoken  word,  it  makes  no 
difference  whether  what  it  indicates  is  male  or  female, 
and  whether  it  is  a  proper  name  or  a  common  noun  ; 
and  yet  the  supporters  of  Regularity  say  that  these 
factors  do  make  a  difference. 

il.  But  if  that  which  is  denoted  by  like  words 
ought  to  be  like,  then  Dion  and  Theon,'*  which  they 
themselves  say  are  almost  identical,  are  found  to  be 
unlike,  if  the  one  is  a  boy  and  the  other  an  old  man, 
or  one  is  white  and  the  other  an  Ethiopian  *  ;  and 
Uke\\'ise  if  they  are  unlike  in  some  other  respect.  But 
if  the  word  must  be  like  in  both  directions,  there  will 
not  quickly  be  found  one  that  is  not  defective  in  one 
respect  or  the  other,  nor  will  Perpenna  and  Alfena 
prove  to  be  alike,  because  the  one  name  denotes  a 
man  and  the  other  a  woman.  Therefore,  since  they 
are  unable  to  show  wherein  the  likeness  must  exist, 
those  who  assert  that  Regularities  exist  are  utterly 
shameless. 

XXn.  42.  The  other  matter  that  I  have  men- 
tioned, how  the  likeness  is  to  be  recognized,  they 
clearly  fail  to  appreciate  in  that  they  set  up  a  precept 
that  only  when  the  passage  is  made  from  the  nomina- 

ated  to  the  immediately  following  relative.  ^  For  the  same 
contrast,  cf.  Juvenal,  3.  23 :  Loripedem  rectus  derideat, 
Aethiopem  albus  ;  cf.  also  be.  4-2,  below. 

403 


VARRO 

nominandi  casibus  in  eos  quos  appellant  vocandi,  turn 
denique  posse  dici  rectos  esse  similis  aut  dissimilis  : 
esset  enim  ut  si  quis,  Mewaechmos^  geminos  cum 
videat,  dicat  non  posse  iudicare  similesne  sint,  nisi 
qui  ex  his  sint  nati  considerarit  num  discrepent' 
inter  se. 

43.  Nihil, 1  inquam,  quo  magis  minusve  sit  simile 
quod  conferas  cum  altero,  ad  iudicandum  extrinsecus 
oportet  sumi.  Quare  cum  ignorent,*  quemadmodum 
similitudo  debeat  sumi,  de  analogia  dicere  non  possunt. 
Haec  apertius  dixissem,  nisi  brevius  eo  nunc  mallem, 
quod  infra  sunt  planius  usurpanda.  Quare  quod  ad 
universam  naturam  verborum  attinet,  haec  attigisse 
modo  satis  est. 

XXIII.  44.  Quod  ad  partis  singulas  orationis, 
deinceps  dicam.  Quoius  quoniam  sunt  divisiones 
plures,  nunc  ponam  potissimum  eam^  qua  dividitur 
oratio  secundM7w^  naturam  in  quattuor  partis  :  in 
earn'  quae  habet  casus  et  quae  habet  (tempora  et 
quae  habet)*  neutrum  et  in  qua  est  utrumque.  Has 
vocant  quidam^  appellandi,  dicendi,  adminiculandi, 
iungendi.     Appellandi   dicitur   ut   homo   et   Nestor, 

*  Aldus,  for  Me  hech  mos.         *  Aug.,  for  nunc  discrepat. 

§  43.     ^  For  nichil,         *  Rhol.,  for  ignorarent. 

§  44.  ^  Lachmann,  for  iam.  ^  Lachniann,  for  secunda 
ut.  '  Mue.,  with  a,  for  iam.  *  Added  from  H  and  G. 
'  Laetus,  for  quidem. 

§  42.  "  Thus  lupus  and  lepus,  though  alike  in  the  nomina- 
tive, are  not  aHke  because  their  other  case-forms  are  not  alike 
in  their  endings  ;  c/.  §  34.  But  bipus  and  campus  a.re  judged 
to  be  likes,  when  the  other  case-forms  are  found  to  be  alike 
in  their  endings.  *  In  Plautus's  play,  the  Menaechmi ;   in 

Varro's  comparison,  the  Menaechmus  twins  are  the  nomina- 
tives with  like  endings,  and  the  children  of  the  Menaechmi 
are  the  derivative  case-forms. 

§  43.     "  X.  §§  3  ff.,  10  ff. 
404 


ON  THE  lATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIII.  42-44 

tives  to  the  vocative  forms  can  it  be  said  whether  the 
nominatives  are  like  or  unlike  "  ;  for  this  would  be  as 
if  a  man,  on  seeing  the  Menaechmus  t\\ins,''  should 
say  that  he  could  not  decide  whether  or  not  they 
were  alike,  unless  he  should  scrutinize  their  children, 
to  see  if  they  showed  any  differences  from  one  another. 

43.  Nothing,  I  say,  whereby  that  which  you  are 
comparing  with  the  other  may  be  made  more  like  it 
or  less  hke  it,  ought  to  be  brought  in  from  outside,  for 
the  purpose  of  aiding  the  decision.  Therefore,  since 
they  do  not  know  in  what  way  the  likeness  ought  to 
be  dra>\Ti,  they  are  incompetent  to  speak  about  Regu- 
larity. I  should  have  said  this  more  plainly,  if  I  were 
not  wishing  now  to  speak  more  briefly  because  later 
on  "  these  matters  are  to  be  treated  at  greater  length. 
Accordingly  it  is  sufficient  now  to  have  touched  upon 
them  as  far  as  is  connected  with  the  general  nature 
of  words. 

XXIII.  44.  I  shall  next  speak  of  what  concerns 
the  individual  parts  of  speech.  Since  there  are  several 
methods  of  di\'ision  thereof,  I  shall  now  take  by  prefer- 
ence that  by  which  speech  is  according  to  its  nature 
divided  into  four  parts :  that  which  has  case-forms,  that 
which  has  time-forms,  that  which  has  neither,  that  in 
which  both  case  and  time  are  indicated."  Some  gram- 
marians call  these  the  parts  respectively  of  naming, 
saying,  supporting,  joining  *  :  the  part  of  naming  is 
said  to  be  such  words  as  homo  '  man  '  and  Xestor, 

§  44.  "  Participles.  *  The  part  of  '  supporting  '  in- 
cludes tfie  adverbs,  as  indeclinable  modifiers  ;  tfiat  of  '  join- 
ing '  includes  participles,  wfiich  are  so  called  because  they 
join  in  the  same  word  the  indication  of  case  and  that  of  time, 
or  else  because  they  unite  in  themselves  the  syntactical  func- 
tions of  adjective  and  verb  {c/.  Greek  fierox^  '  sharing,'  as 
name  of  the  participle). 

405 


VARRO 

dicendi  ut  scribo  et  lego,  iungendi  ut*  (scribens  et 
legens),'  adminiculandi  ut  docte  et  commode. 

45.  Appellandi  partes  sunt  quattuor,  e  quis  dicta  a 
quibusdam  provocabula  quae  sunt  ut  quis,  quae^  ; 
(vocabula)^  ut  scutum,'  gladium  ;  nomina  ut  Ro- 
miulus,  Remus  ;  pronomina  ut  hie,  haec.  Duo  media 
dicuntur  nominatus  ;  prima  et  extrema  articuli. 
Primum  genus  est  infinitum,  secundum  ut  infinitum, 
tertium  ut  finitum,*  quartum  finitum. 

46.  Haec  singulatim  triplicia  esse  debent  quod 
<ad)*  sexum,  multitudinem,  casum  :  sexum,  utrum 
virile  an  muliebre  an  neutrum  sit,  ut  doctus  docta 
doctum  ;  multitudinem,  unum  an  plura  significet,  ut 
hie  hi,  haec  (hae)'*  ;  casum,  utrum  recto  sit  ut  Marcus, 
an  obliquo  ut  Marco,  an  com(m>uni  ut  ovis.' 

XXIV.  47.  His  di(s>cretis^  partibus  singulas 
perspice,  quo  facilius  nusquam  esse  analogias  quas 
sequi  debeamus  videas.  Nempe  esse  oportebat 
vocis  formas  ternas,  ut  in  hoc  humanus  humana  hu- 
manum,  sed  habent  quaedam  binas,  ut  cervus  cerva, 

*  Zippmann  deleted  que  after  ut.  '  Added  by  Zippmann  ; 
cf.  X.  17. 

§  45.  ^  Aug.,  for  que.  *  Added  by  Laetus,  cf.  viii.  52, 
and  X.  19.  *  Bentinus  deleted  ut  after  scutum.  *  Aug., 
for  effinitum. 

§  46.  ^  quod  ad  L.  Sp.  :  quoad  Aug. ;  for  quod. 
^  Added  by  Mue.  ^  L.  Sp.,  for  iouis  ;  cf.  viii.  49,  but  also 
viii.  74. 

§  47.     ^  Aug.,  for  decretis. 

"  The  third  and  the  fourth  items  are  here  reversed  in  order 
from  the  previous  listing. 

§  45.  "  The  neuter  form  of  this  word  is  quoted  by  Nonius 
Marcellus,  208.  12  M.,  from  Lucilius  (1187  Marx),  though  it 

406 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  44r^7 

that  of  saying  such  as  scribo  '  I  \vrite  '  and  lego  '  I 
read,'  that  of  joining  "  such  as  scribens  '  writing ' 
and  legens  '  reading,'  that  of  supporting  such  as  docte 
'  learnedly  '  and  commode  '  suitably.' 

45.  The  kinds  of  naming  are  four,  of  which  the 
words  which  are  like  (masc.)  quis,  (fern.)  quae  '  which  ' 
have  by  certain  grammarians  been  called  Pro  vocables; 
those  like  scutum  '  shield  '  and  gladium  <* '  sword  '  have 
been  called  \'ocables  ;  those  like  Romulus  and  Remus 
have  been  called  Proper  Nouns  ;  those  like  (masc.) 
hie,  (fern.)  haec  '  this  '  have  been  called  Pronouns.* 
The  two  middle  kinds  are  called  Denominations  ;  the 
first  and  last  are  called  Articles.  The  first  class  is 
indefinite,  the  second  is  almost  indefinite,  the  third 
is  almost  definite,  the  fourth  is  definite. 

46.  Each  of  these  ought  to  be  threefold  in  nature, 
as  concerns  gender,  number,  and  case  :  gender, 
whether  it  is  masculine  or  feminine  or  neuter,  as  masc. 
doctus,  fern,  docta,  neut.  doctum  '  learned  '  ;  number, 
whether  it  denotes  one  or  more,  as  masc.  sing,  hie,  pi. 
hi '  these,'  and  fem.  sing,  haec,  pi.  hae ;  case,  whether  it 
is  in  the  nominative,  as  Marcus,  or  in  an  oblique  case, 
as  Marco,  or  in  a  non-distinctive  case-form,  as  ovis 
'  sheep.' 

XXI\'.  47.  Now  that  these  divisions  have  been 
made,  examine  them  one  by  one,  that  you  may  the 
more  easily  see  that  there  are  nowhere  any  Regulari- 
ties which  we  ought  to  follow.  To  be  sure  some 
words  had  to  have  three  several  forms,  as  in  this 
example  :  masc.  humanus,  fem.  humana,  neut.  huma- 
num  '  human  '  ;  but  some  have  only  two  apiece,  Uke 

is  condemned  by  Quintilian,  Inst.  Oral.  i.  5.  16.  *  Varro 
distinguishes  two  kinds  of  pronouns  :  provocabula,  which 
subordinate,  and  pronomina,  which  do  not. 

407 


VARRO 

quoedam  singulas,  ut  aper,  et  sic  multa.     Non  ergo 
est  in  huiuscemodi  generibus  analogia. 

XXV.  48.  Et  in  multitudine  ut  ununi  significat 
pater,  plures  patres,  sic  omnia  debuerMnt^  esse  bina. 
Sed  et  singularia  solum  sunt  multa,  ut  cicer,  siser  : 
nemo  enim  dicit  cicera,  sisera  ;  et  multitudinis  sunt, 
ut  salinae  (balneae)^  :  non  enim  ab  his  singulari 
specie  dicitur  salina  et  balnea.  Neque  ab  eo  quod 
dicunt  balneum  habet  multitudinis  consuetude  :  nam 
quod  est  ut  praedium  balneum,  debuerunt  esse  plura, 
ut  praedia  balnea,  quod  non  est  :  non  est  ergo  in  his 
quoque  analogia. 

XXVI.  49.  Alia  casus^  habent  et  rectos  et  obli- 
quos,  alia  rectos  solum,  alia  modo  obUquos  habent  : 
utrosque  ut  luno,  lunonis,  rectos  modo  ut  lupiter, 
Maspiter,  obliquos  solum  ut  lovis,  lovem  :  non  ergo 
in  his  est  analogia. 

XXVII.  50.  Nunc  videamus  in  ilia  quadripertita. 
Primum  si  esset  analogia^  in  infiniteis^  articulis,  ut  est 
quis'  ^Moius,*  sic  diceretur  quae  quaiMS*  ;  et  ut  est 
quis  quoi,^  sic  diceretur  qua  quae  :  nam  est  propor- 
tione  simile  :  ut  deae  bonae  quae,  sic'  dea  bona  qua* 

§  48.     ^  Aug.,  with  B,for  debuerint.         *  Added  by  L.  Sp. 

§  49.     ^  Alia  casus  is  repeated  in  F. 

§  50.  1  L.  Sp.  deleted  ut  after  analogia.  "  For  in- 
feineiteis.  '  L.  Sp.  deleted  quem  after  quis.  *  Aug., 
H,  for  cuius.  *  quaius  L.  Sp.  ;  quam  quaius  Aug.  ;  for 
quamuis.  *  quis  quoi  Aug.,  for  a  quiuis  cui.  ''  L.  Sp., 
for  sit.         *  Sciop.,  for  quae. 


§  48.     "  Cf.  ix.  68. 

§  49.  "  The  oblique  cases  lack  the  affixed  -piter  =pater  of 
the  nom.-vDc.  form,  and  have  the  appearance  therefore  of 
not  coming  from  the  same  word. 

§  50.     "  This   form  is  nowhere  found   in   use.         *  Gen. 

408 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIII.  47-50 

cervus  '  stag,'  cerva  '  hind,'  and  certain  others  have  but 
one,  like  aper  '  boar  '  ;  and  so  on  with  many  others. 
Therefore  Regularity  simply  does  not  exist  in  classes 
of  this  sort. 

XX\'.  48.  In  number  also,  as  pater  '  father  '  de- 
notes one  and patres  '  fathers  '  denotes  more  than  one, 
all  ought  in  this  fashion  to  have  two  forms.  But  many 
are  singulars  only,  Hke  cicer  '  chickpea  '  and  siser 
'  skirret  ' — for  nobody  says  cicera  and  ^sera  in  the 
plural  ;  and  there  are  words  that  are  plurals  only, 
such  as  salinae  '  saltworks  '  and  balneae  '  public 
baths  '  :  for  from  these  there  are  no  singulars  salina 
and  balnea  in  use.  Nor  from  the  singular  balneum  does 
general  usage  make  a  plural  :  for  because  balneum 
'  bath  '  "  is  Vike  praedium  '  farm  estate,'  there  ought  to 
be  plurals,  balnea  as  well  as  praedia,  but  this  is  not  the 
case.     Therefore  in  these  also  there  is  no  Regularity. 

XX\T.  49.  Some  have  both  nominatives  and 
oblique  cases,  others  have  nominatives  only,  others 
oblique  cases  only  :  both,  as  in  nom.  luno,  gen.  luno- 
nis  ;  nominatives  only,  as  in  lupiter,  yiaspiter  °  ; 
oblique  cases  only,  as  in  gen.  lovis,  dat.  /017.  There- 
fore in  these  Regularity  does  not  exist. 

XXVII.  50.  Now  let  us  look  into  those  of  the  four- 
fold di\-ision.  First,  if  there  were  Regularity  in  the 
indefinite  articles,  the  proper  forms  would  be  feminine 
quae,  gen.  quaius,"  Uke  mascuUne  quis,  gen.  quoius  **  ; 
and  as  quoi  is  dative  to  masculine  quis,  so  quae  "  would 
be  used  as  dative  to  feminine  qua.  For  it  is  similar  by 
proportion  :  dea  bona  qua  '  a  good  goddess  who  '  is 
hke  deae  bonae  quae  '  to  a  good  goddess  to  whom.' 

quoius  and  dat.  quoi  were  the  regular  forms  down  to  the  end  of 
the  Republic.  '  The  writing  quai  for  the  dat,  sing.  fem.  is 
found  on  one  inscription,  Corp.  Insc.  Lot.  ii.  89. 

409 


VARRO 

est  ;  et  ut  est  quem  quis,  sic  quos  ques.  Quare  quod 
nunc  dicitur  qui  homines,  dici  oportuit  ques. 

XX\'III.  51.  Proeterea  ut  est  ab  is^  (ei),''  sic  ab 
ea  eae  diceretur,  quod  nunc  dicitur  ei,  <et>'  pronun- 
tiaretur  ut  in  i<e)is*  viris,  sic  e<ai)s5  mulieribus  ;  et 
ut  est  in  rectis  casibus  <is>*  ea,'  in  obliquis  esset  eius 
eaius ;  nunc  non  modo  in  virili  sicut  in  muliebri 
dicitur  eius,  sed  etiam  in  neutris  articulis,  ut  eius  viri, 
eius  mulieris,  eius  pabuli,  cum  discriminentur  in 
rectis  casibus  is  ea  id.  De  hoc  genere  parcius  tetigi, 
quod  Ubrarios  haec  sp(i>«osiora'  inde/igentius*  elaturos 
putavi. 

XXIX.  52.  De  nominati6?<s^  qu?"  accedunt  pro- 
xime  ad  <in>finitam^  naturam  articulorum  atque 
appellantur  vocabula,  ut  homo  equus,  eorum  declina- 
tionum  genera  sunt  quattuor  :  unum  nominandi,  ut 
ab  equo  equile,  alterum  casuale,  ut  ab  equo  equum, 

§51.  ^  La£tns,  for  his.  ^  Added  by  Laetus.  ^  Added 
by  C.  F.  W.  Mueller.  *  Aug.,  with  B,for  his.  *  A.  Sp.; 
eeis  Mue. ;  eaeis  Aug.;  for  es.  ^  Added  by  Aug. 
'  Mue.  deleted  id  after  ea.  ^  Victorius,  for  sponsiora. 
*  Sciop.,  for  indulgentius. 

§  52.  ^  L.  Sp.,  for  nominatiuis.  *  L.  Sp.,  with  H,  for 
quae.         '  Aug.,  for  finitani  ;  cf.  viii.  43. 

"  This  form  is  well  attested  for  old  Latin  ;  cf.  Charisius, 
i.  91  and  133  Keil,  who  cites  it  from  Pacuvius  {R.O.L. 
ii.  252-253  Warmington)  and  Cato,  and  Festus,  261  a  23  M. 
§  51.  "  Found  in  Plautus,  Miles  348,  Cato,  Agr.  46.  1  and 
142  ;  but  out  of  use  in  Varro's  time.  *  This  form,  with  the 

older  orthography,  must  here  be  restored  in  Varro's  text,  to 
make  clear  the  logic  of  his  argument ;  but  to  restore  -eis  for 
all  the  dative-ablative  plurals  in  -is  would  confuse  rather  than 
help  the  reader,  though  Varro  certainly  used  the  -eis  spelling 
after  a  preceding  -i-,  and  probably  elsewhere.  "  Or  eaes, 
with  Fay  ;  the  logic  does  not  make  clear  precisely  what  form 
Varro  would  consider  to  have  been  a  '  regular  '  formation. 

410 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  50-52 

Similarly,  the  nom.  masc.  ques  stands  in  the  same 
relation  to  ace.  quos,  as  the  sing.  masc.  quis  to  the  ace. 
quern  ;  therefore  for  the  qui  homines  '  which  men  ' 
which  is  now  used  in  the  nominative,  we  ought  to  say 
ques.'^ 

XXVIIL  51.  Besides,  as  from  masc.  is  '  this  ' 
there  is  dat.  ei,  so  from  fem.  ea  there  would  be  spoken 
a  dat.  eae,'^  which  is  now  actually  spoken  as  ei  ;  and 
like  the  dat.  pi.  in  ieis  *  viris  '  to  these  men,'  there 
would  be  pronounced  a  dat.  pi.  fem.  eais  '^  mulierihus 
'  to  these  women.'  And  as  in  the  nominatives  there 
are  masc.  is,  fem.  ea,  in  the  oblique  forms  there  would 
be  masc.  eius,  fem.  eaius  **  ;  but  now  eius  is  said  for  the 
genitive  not  only  in  the  mascuhne  and  the  feminine 
alike,  but  even  in  the  neuter  articles,  as  eius  viri  '  of 
this  man,'  eius  mulieris '  of  this  woman,'  eius  pabuli  '  of 
this  fodder,'  although  masc.  is,  fem.  ea,  neut.  id  are 
distinguished  in  the  nominative.  I  have  touched 
upon  this  classification  more  sparingly,  because  I  am 
of  opinion  *  that  the  copyists  will  not  take  proper  care 
in  transferring  these  quite  confusing  matters. 

XXIX.  52.  From  the  appellations  which  come 
nearest  to  the  indefinite  nature  of  the  articles  and  are 
called  common  nouns,  such  as  homo  '  man  '  and  equus 
'  horse,'  there  are  four  kinds  of  derivation  "  :  one  of 
name-giving,  as  equile  '  horse-stable  '  from  equus 
'  horse  '  ;  the  second  that  of  the  cases,  as  accusative 
equum  from  equus  ;  the  third  that  of  augmentation,  as 

•*  Nowhere  found.  «  The  condition  of  the  manuscripts 
shows  that  Varro  was  right. 

§  52.  "  We  should  call  these  four  respectively  derivation 
by  suffixes,  declension,  comparison  of  adjectives,  derivation 
by  a  suffix  denoting  diminution  ;  the  fourth  is  a  division  of 
the  first,  and  so  also,  in  the  broad  sense,  is  the  third,  though 
it  has  a  more  specialized  function. 

411 


VARRO 

tertium  augendi,  ut  ab  albo  albius,  quartum  minuendi, 
ut  <a>*  cista  cistula. 

53.  Primum  genus,  ut  dixi,  id  est,  cum  (ahy 
aliqua  parte  orationis  declinata  sunt  recto  casu  voca- 
bula,2  ut  a  balneis  balneator.  Hoc  fere  triplices 
habet  radices,  quod  et  a  vocabulo  oritur,  ut  a  venatore 
venabulum,  et  a  nomine,  ut  a  Tibure*  Tiburs,  e^*  a 
verbo,  wt*  a  currendo  cursor.  In  nullo  horum  analo- 
giam  servan'^  videbis. 

XXX,  54.  Primum  cum  dicatur  ut  ab  ove  et  sue 
ovile  et  suile,  sic  a  bove  bovile  non  dicitur  ;  et  cum 
simile  sit  avis  et  ovis,  neque  dicitur  ut  ab  ave  aviarium 
<ab  ove  oviarium,  neque  ut)*  ab  ove  ovile  ab  ave  avile ; 
et  cum  debuerit  esse  ut  a  cubatione  cubiculum  sic^  a 
sessione  sediculum,  non  est. 

55.  Quoniam  taberna,  ubi  vem't^  vinum,  a  vino 
vinaria,  a  creta  cretaria,  ab  unguento  unguentaria 
dicitur,  dva  Aoyov^  si  essent  vocabula,  ubi  caro  venit, 
carnaria,  ubi  pelles,  pelliaria,  ubi  calcei,  calcearia 
diceretur,  non  laniena  ac  pellesuina  et  sutrina.     Et 

*  Added  by  Aldus. 

%  53.     ^  Added   by   L.    Sp.         ^  Aldus,  for   vocabulum. 

*  Laetus,  for   tibura.         *  Aug.,    with    B,  for   tibur    Sed. 

*  For  et.         *  Aug.,  a,  for  servare. 

§  54.  1  Added  by  Mue.,  after  Stephanus.  ^  Laetus, 
for  sit. 

§  55.  ^  For  uenet.  ^  GS. ;  analogon  L.  Sp. ;  for 
analogion. 

§  53.  "  That  is,  declinable  stems,  and  not  merely  other 
case-forms  of  the  same  stem.  *  Properly,  both  from  venari 
'  to  hunt,' 

§  54.  "  The  correct  form  is  bubile  ;  but  Charisius,  i.  104, 
28  Keil,  testifies  that  Cato  used  bovile  at  least  once. 
""  Properly  both  from  sedere  '  to  sit '  ;   despite  Varro,  Festus, 

412 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  52-55 

albiiis  '  whiter  '  from  album  '  white  '  ;  the  fourth  that 
of  diminution,  as  cistula  '  little  box  '  from  cista  '  box.' 

53.  The  first  class,  as  I  have  said,  is  that  in  which 
words  in  the  nominative  "  are  derived  from  some  part 
of  speech,  as  balneator  '  bath-keeper  '  from  balneae 
'  public  baths.'  This  class  has  in  general  three 
sources,  because  it  develops  from  a  common  noun,  as 
venabulum  *  '  hunting  spear  '  from  venator  '  hunter,' 
and  from  a  proper  name,  as  Tibtirs  '  man  of  Tibur  ' 
from  Tibur,  and  from  a  verb,  as  cursor  '  runner  '  from 
currere  '  to  run.'  In  none  of  these  will  you  see  Regu- 
larity preserved. 

XXX.  54.  First,  although  from  ovis  '  sheep  '  and 
sus  '  swine  '  there  are  said  ovile  '  sheepfold  '  and  suite 
'  hog-sty,'  there  is  no  bovile  "  from  bos  '  ox  '  ;  and 
although  avis  '  bird  '  and  ovis  '  sheep  '  are  alike,  we  do 
not  sav  oviarium  from  ovis  as  we  say  aviarium  '  a\iary  ' 
from  avis,  nor  do  we  say  avile  from  avis  as  we  say  ovile 
'  sheepfold  '  from  avis  ;  and  although  there  ought  to 
be  a  sediculum  '  chair  '  from  sessio  ^  '  sitting  '  like 
cubiculum  '  sleeping-room  '  from  cubatio  "  '  reclining,' 
there  is  not. 

55.  Since  a  shop  where  wine  is  sold  is  called  vinaria 
from  vinum  '  wine,'  and  cretaria  from  creta  '  chalk,'  " 
unguentaria  from  unguentum  '  perfume,'  then  if  words 
went  in  regular  fashion  a  shop  where  caro '  meat '  is  sold 
would  be  called  carnaria,  one  where  pelles  '  hides  '  are 
sold  would  be  called /)e//«ana,  one  where  calcei  '  shoes  ' 
are  sold  would  be  called  calcearia,  instead  of  laniena 
'  butcher's    shop,'   pellesuina    '  leather-shop,'    sutrina 

336.  6  M.,  quotes  sediculum  as  occurring,  but  without  men- 
tioning where.  '  Proj)erly  both  from  cubare  '  to  recline.' 
§  55.     "  That  is,  '  Cretan  (earth),'  used  at  Rome  for  clean- 
ing purposes. 

41.S 


VARRO 

sicut  est  ab  uno  uni,  ab  tribus  trini,  a  quattuor  quad- 
rini,  sic  a  duobus  duini,  non  bini  diceretur  ;  nee  non 
ut  quadrigae  trigae,  sic  potius  duigae  quam  bigae. 
Permulta  sunt  huiusce  generis,  quae  quoniam  admoni- 
tus  perspicere  potest,  omitto. 

XXXI.  56.  Vocabula  quae  ab  nominibus  oriuntur, 
si  ab  similibus  nominibus  similia  esse  debent,  dicemus, 
quoniam  gemina  sunt  Parma'  Roma,  (ut)  Parmenses 
<sic  Romenses)*  ;  aut  quoniam  est  similis  Roma  Nola 
Parma,  dicemus  ut  Romani  Nolani  sic  Parmani  ;  et  a 
Pergamo,  ab  Ilio  similiter  Pergamenus  Ilienus  ;  aut 
ut  Ilius^  et  Ilia  mas  et  femina,  sic  Pergamus  et  Per- 
gama  vir  et  mulier  ;  et  quoniam  similia  nomina  sunt 
Asia  Libj/a,  dicemus  Asiaticos  et  Lib^aticos  homines. 

XXXII,  57.  Quae  vocabula  dicuntur  a  verbis, 
fiunt  ut  a  scribendo  scriptor,  a  legendo  lector,  haec 
quoque  non  servare  similitudinem  licet  videre  ex  his  : 
cum  similiter  dicatur  ut  ab  amando  amator,  ab  salu- 
tando  salutator,  (non  est)'  a  cantando  cantator  ;    et 

§  56.     '  Sciop.   deleted  Alba  after  Parma  ,•    cf.  viii.   35. 

*  After  Fay's  ut  Parmenses  sic  Albenses  Romenses  ,•  ut 
Parmenses  Albenses  Romenses  3Iue.  ;  Romenses  et  Albenses 
ut  Parmenses  Avg.  {quoting  a  friend);  for  Parmenses. 
'  Aug.,  with  B,  deleted  unus  after  Ilius. 

§  57.  '  Added  by  Canal  {L.  Sp.  placed  non  est  after  can- 
tator ,•  Popma  added  non  before  cantator). 

*  The  plural  of  unus  is  used  to  modify  nouns  plural  in 
form  but  singular  in  meaning  ;  though  not  strictly  a  multi- 
plicative (singidi  means  '  one  apiece  '),  uni  is  quoted  here 
because  its  ending  agrees  with  that  of  the  higher  multipli- 
catives.  .  "  \'arro  fails  to  realize  that  before  a  vowel  du- 
varied  with  dw-,  and  that  dw-  at  the  beginning  of  a  Latin 
word  became  b-  ;  so  that  bini  and  bigae  are  quite  proper 
in  these  series. 

414. 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  55-57 

'  cobbler's  shop.'  And  just  as  from  unus  '  one  ' 
comes  the  plural  uni  ^  '  one  set  of,'  and  from  ires 
'  three  '  comes  trini  '  three  each,'  from  quatiuor  '  four  ' 
quadrini  '  four  each,'  so  from  duo  '  two  '  there  should 
be  a  duin't  and  not  a  hini  <^  '  t"\vo  each  '  ;  also,  after 
quadrigae  '  team  of  four  '  and  trigae  '  team  of  three,' 
there  should  be  rather  duigae  than  bigae  '  team  of 
two.'  There  are  a  great  many  examples  of  this  class, 
but  I  pass  them  by,  since  he  who  has  had  his  attention 
called  to  them  cannot  fail  to  notice  them. 

XXXL  56.  If  words  which  develop  from  proper 
names  ought  to  be  alike  if  from  Uke  names,  then  since 
Parma  and  Roma  are  identical  we  shall  say  Romenses," 
like  Parmenses  ;  or  since  Roma.  Xola,  Parma  are  aUke, 
we  shall  say  Parmani,"  Uke  Romani  and  Xolani.  And 
from  Pergamum  and  Ilium  we  shall  have  not  only 
Pergamenus  '  Pergamene,'  but  also  lUenus  "  ;  or  like 
Ilius  and  Ilia  '  Ilian  '  male  and  female,  we  shall  sav 
Pergamus  °  and  Pergama "  respectively  for  a  man 
and  a  woman  of  Pergamum.  And  since  Asia  and 
Libya  are  like  names,  we  shall  call  the  people  Asiatic 
andXibyatic.** 

XXXII.  57.  The  words  which  are  made  from 
verbs  are  such  as  scriptor  '  writer  '  from  scribere  '  to 
^\•rite  '  and  lector  '  reader  '  from  legere  '  to  read  '  ; 
that  those  also  do  not  preserve  a  Ukeness  can  be  seen 
from  the  following  :  although  amator  *  lover  '  from 
amare  '  to  love  '  and  salutator  '  saluter  '  from  salutare 
'  to  salute  '  are  formed  in  like  manner,  there  is  no 
cantator  °    '  singer  '    from    cantare    '  to    sing  '  ;     and 

§  56.  •  Wrong  forms,  formed  for  purposes  of  ar^ment. 
*  Not  Libyatici,  but  Libyci  was  the  form  in  use. 

§  57.  ■  Up  to  Varro's  time,  only  cantor  was  used  ;  can- 
tator is  a  later  word. 

415 


VARRO 

cum  dicatur  lassus  sum  metendo  ferendo,  ex  his  voca- 
bula  non  reddunt  proportionem,  quo(niam)2  non  fit 
ut  messor  fertor.  Multa  sunt  item  in  hac  specie  in 
quibus  potius  consuetudinem  sequimur  quam  ra- 
tionem  verborum. 

58.  Praeterea  cum  sint  ab  eadem  origine  ver- 
borum vocabula  dissimilia  superiorum,  quod  simul 
habent  casus  et  tempora,  quo  vocantur  participia,  et 
multa  sint  contraria  ut  amo  amor,  lego  legor,^  ab  amo 
et  eiusmodi  omnibus  verbis  oriuntur  praesens  et 
futurum  tit^  amans  et  amaturus,*  ab  eis  verbis  tertium 
quod  debet  fingi  praeteriti,  in  lingua  Latina  reperiri 
non  potest  :  non  ergo  est  analogia.  Sic  ab  araor* 
legor  et  eiusmodi  verbis*  vocabulum  eius  generis 
praeteriti  te<m)poris  fit,  ut  amatus,*  neque  praesentis 
et  futuri  ab  his  fit. 

59.  Non  est  ergo  analogia,  praesertim  cum  tantus 
Humerus  vocabulorum  in  eo  genere  interierit^  quod 
dicimus.  In  his  verbis  quae  contraria  non  habent, 
(ut)"  loquor  et  venor,  tamen  dicimus  loquens  et 
venans,  locuturus  <et  venaturus,'  locutus  et  venatus),* 
quod  secundum  analogias  non  est,  quoniam  dicimus 

*  L.  Sp.,  for  quo. 

§  58.  ^  L.  Sp.,/or  amor  amo  seco  secor.  *  Bentinus,for  et. 
^  H,  B,  Ijoetus,  for  ueta  maturus.         *  ^'^ug.,  for  amabor. 

*  Aug.,  for  uerbi  est.         *  L.  Sp.,for  amaturus  eram  sum  ero. 

§  59.  ^  Laetus,  for  inter  orierit.  ^  Added  by  L.  Sp. 
'  Added  by  Laetus.         *  Added  by  Fay. 

*  The  corresponding  noun  of  agency  is  lator. 

§  58.     "That  is,   active  and  passive  voices.  *  Of  the 

active  voice.         "^  Of  the  passive  voice.         "*  Varro  does  not 
consider  the  gerundive  amandus  to  be  a  future  passive  par- 
ticiple. 
416 


ox  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  57-59 

though  we  say  "  I  am  tired  with  metendo  '  reaping  ' 
and  Jerendo  '  carrying,'  "  the  words  from  these  do  not 
represent  a  Uke  relation,  since  there  is  no  Jertor  * 
'  carrier  '  made  Uke  messor  '  reaper.'  There  are  Uke- 
vrise  many  others  of  this  class  in  which  we  follow  usage 
rather  than  conformity  to  the  verbs. 

58.  Besides  these  there  are  other  words  which 
also  originate  from  verbs  but  are  unUke  those  of  which 
we  have  already  spoken,  because  they  have  both  cases 
and  tenses,  whence  they  are  called  participles.  And 
as  many  verbs  have  opposite  forms,"  such  as  amo  '  I 
love,'  amor  '  I  am  loved,'  lego  '  I  read,'  legor  '  I  am 
read,'  from  amo  and  all  verbs  of  this  kind  *  there 
develop  present  and  future  participles,  such  as  amans 
'  loving  '  and  amatiirus  '  about  to  love,'  but  from  these 
verbs  the  third  form  which  ought  to  be  made,  namely 
the  past  participle,  cannot  be  found  in  the  Latin 
language  :  therefore  there  is  no  Regularity.  So  also 
from  amor  '  I  am  loved,'  legor  '  I  am  read,'  and  verbs 
of  this  kind  <^  the  word  of  this  class  is  made  for  past 
time,  as  amatus  '  loved,'  but  from  them  none  is  made 
for  the  present  and  the  future.** 

59.  Therefore  there  is  no  Regularity,  especially 
since  such  a  great  number  of  words  has  perished  "  in 
this  class  which  we  are  mentioning.  In  these  verbs 
which  have  not  both  voices,  such  as  loquor  '  I  speak  ' 
and  venor  '  I  hunt,'  ^  we  none  the  less  say  loquens 
'  speaking  '  and  venans  '  hunting,'  locuturus  '  about 
to  speak  '  and  venaturus  '  about  to  hunt,'  locutus 
'  ha\-ing  spoken  '  and  venatus  '  having  hunted.'  This 
is  not  according  to  the  Regularities,  since  we  say 

§  59.  "  That  is,  many  verbs  lack  a  complete  paradigm 
that  includes  both  active  and  passive  forms.  *  Deponent 
verbs. 

VOL.  II  E  417 


VARRO 

loquor  et  venor,  <non  loquo  et  veno)/  unde  *  ilia  erant 
superiora  ;  e<o)  minus'  servantur,  quod*  ex  his  quae 
contraria  verba  non  habent®  alia  efficiunt  terna,  ut  ea 
quae  dixi,  alia  bina,  ut  ea  quae  dicam  :  currens 
ambulans,  cursurus  ambulaturus  :  tertia  enim  prae- 
teriti  non  sunt,  ut  cursus  sum,  ambulatus  sum. 

60.  Ne  in  his  quidem,  quae  saepius  quid  fieri 
ostendunt,  servatur  analogia  :  nam  ut  est  a  cantando 
cantitans,  ab  amando  amitans  non  est  et  sic  multa. 
Ut  in  his  singularibus,  sic  in  multitudinis  :  sicut  enim 
cantitantes  seditantes^  non  dicuntur. 

XXXIII.  61.  Quoniam  est  vocabulorum  genus 
quod  appellant  compositicium  et  negant  conferri  id 
oportere  cum  simplicibus  de  quibus  adhuc  dixi,  de 
compositis  separatim  dicam.  Cum  ab  tibiis  et  canendo 
tibicines  dicantur,  quaerunt,  si  analogias  sequi  opor- 
teat,  cur  non  a  cithara  et  psalterio  et  pandura  dicamus 
citharicen  et  sic  alia  ;  si  ab  aede  et  tuendo  (aeditumus 

*  Added  by  L.  Sp.         *  venor  unde  Laetus,  for  uenerunt 
de.         ''  L.  Sp.,  for  eminus.         *  Alue.  deleted   cum   after 
quod.         *  Aug.,  with  B,  for  habentur. 
§  60.     ^  M,  Laetus,  for  sed  ettitantes. 


"That  is,  the  deponent  verbs,  since  they  lack  the  active 
forms  otherwise,  should  not  have  the  active  participles 
which  actually  they  have.  **  Deponent  verbs.  '  In- 
transitive verbs  of  active  form,  which  naturally  have 
no  passive,  and  consequently  no  passive  participle. 
f  Varro's  logic  here  deserts  him,  since  the  deponent  verbs 
have  a  perfect  participle  of  passive  form  and  active  mean- 
ing, and  there  is  no  reason  why  intransitive  verbs  of  active 
form  should  not  have  a  perfect  participle  passive  in  form 
and  active  in  meaning :  in  fact,  such  a  participle  is  sometimes 
found,  like  adult  us  '  grown  up,'  from  adolescere  '  to  grow  up.' 

418 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  MIL  59-61 

loquor  and  venor,  not  loquo  and  veno,  whence  came  the 
forms  given  above. '^  The  Regularities  are  the  less 
preserved,  because  some  of  the  verbs  which  have  not 
both  voices,  make  three  participles  each,  hke  those 
which  I  have  named,**  and  other  make  only  two  each,* 
such  as  those  which  I  shall  now  name  :  currens 
'  running  '  and  ambulans  '  walking,'  cursurus  '  about  to 
run  '  and  avibulaturus  '  about  to  walk  '  ;  for  the  third 
forms,  those  of  the  past,  do  not  exist,^  as  in  cursus  sum 
'  I  am  run,'  ambulatus  sum  '  I  am  walked.' 

60.  But  Regularity  is  not  preserved  even  in  those 
which  indicate  that  something  is  done  with  greater 
frequency  ;  for  though  there  is  a  cantitans '  repeatedly 
singing  '  from  cantare  '  to  sing,'  there  is  no  amitans 
'  repeatedly  lo\ing  '  from  amare  '  to  love,'  and  simi- 
larly with  many  others.  The  situation  is  the  same  in 
the  forms  of  the  plural  as  in  those  of  the  singular  : 
though  the  plural  cantitantes  is  used,  sedttantes'^ 
'  sitting  '  is  not. 

XXXIII.  61.  Since  there  is  a  class  of  words  which 
they  call  compositional,  saying  that  they  ought  not  to 
be  grouped  in  the  same  category  with  the  simple  words 
of  which  I  have  so  far  spoken,  I  shall  deal  separately 
with  these  compounds.  Since  from  tibiae  '  pipes  '  and 
canere  '  to  play  '  the  iibicines  '  pipers  '  are  named,  they 
ask,  If  we  ought  to  follow  the  Regularities,  why  then 
from  cithara  '  lute  '  and  psalierium  '  psaltery  '  and 
pandura  '  Pan's  strings  '  should  we  not  say  citharicen  " 
'  lute-player  '  and  the  rest  in  the  same  way  }  If 
from  aedes  '  temple  '  and  tueri  '  to  guard  '  the  aedi- 

§  60,  "  The  singular  seditans  also  is  not  used,  which  is 
implied  by  Varro,  but  not  stated. 

§61.  "  Citharista,  fern,  citharistria,  are  used,  both  taken 
from  Greek. 

4.19 


VARRO 

dicatur,  cur  non  ab  atrio  et  tuendo>i  potius  atritumus 
sit  quam  atriensis  ;  si  ab  avibus  capiendis  auceps 
dicatur,  debuisse  aiunt  a  piscibus  capiendis  ut  aucu- 
pem  sic  pisci<cu)pem2  dici. 

62.  Ubi  lavetur  aes  aerarias,  non  aerelavinas 
nominari  ;  et  ubi  fodiatur  argentum  argentifodinas 
dici,  neque  (ubi)^  fodiatur  ferrum  ferrifodinas  ;  qui 
lapides  coedunt  lapicidas,  qui  ligna,  lignicidas  non 
dici  ;  neque  ut  aurificem  sic  argentificem  ;  non 
doctum  dici  indoctum,  non  salsum  insulsum.  Sic  ab 
hoc  quoque  fonte  quae  profluant,  (analogiam  non 
servare)'^  animadvertere  est  facile. 

XXXI\\  63.  Reliquitur  de  casibus,  in  quo  Aris- 
tarchei  suos  contendunt  nervos.  XXXV.  Primum  si 
in  his  esset^  analogia,  dicunt  defcwisse*  omnis  nomi- 
natus*  et  articulos  habere  totidem  casus  :  nunc  alios 
habere  unum  solum,  ut  litteras  singulas  omnes,  alios 
tris,  ut  praedium  praedii  praedio,  alios  quattuor,  ut 

§61.  ^  The  omission  in  F  {and  all  codd.)  was  filled  by 
Laetus  with  edituus  est  cur  ab  atrio  et  tuendo  ;  A  Idiis  inserted 
non  after  tuendo  ;  Mue.  wrote  aeditumus  and  (with  B)  set 
non  after  cur;  A.  Sp.  proposed  dicatur /or  sit.  ^  Avg., 
with  B,  for  piscipem. 

§  62.     ^  Added  by  Laetus.         *  Added  by  Christ, 
§  63.     ^  For  essent.         *  Aldus,  for  de  risse.         '  L.  Sp., 
for  nominatiuos. 

*  The  regular  word  is  piscator ;  one  inscription  has  pise icap  us. 

§  62.  "  Yiegu\a.r\y  ferrariae  '  iron-mines.'  ^  Regularly 
lignatores  '  wood-cutters.'  '  Regularly  argentarius  '  silver- 
smith.' "^  The  difference  here  consists  in  the  change  of  the 
radical  vowel  of  salsvs,  when  it  comes  to  stand  in  a  medial 
syllable  ;  the  process  is  called  Vowel  Weakening. 

§  63.  ^  Aristarchus,  of  Samothrace,  famous  grammarian 
of  Alexandria,  lived  about  216-144  b.c.  He  wrote  many 
commentaries  on  Greek  authors,  and  many  works  on  gram- 
mar,  in   which   he  defended   the  principle  of  Regularity. 

420 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  MIL  61-63 

tumus  '  sacristan  '  is  named,  why  from  atrium  '  main 
hall  '  and  tveri '  to  guard  '  is  it  not  atritumus  '  butler  ' 
rather  than  atriensis  ?  And  if  from  avis  capere  '  to 
catch  birds  '  the  auceps  '  fowler  '  is  named,  they  say, 
from  piscis  capere  '  to  catch  fish  '  there  ought  to  be  a 
pisciceps  ^  '  fisherman  '  named  Hke  the  auceps. 

62.  They  remark  also  that  establishments  where 
aes  '  copper  '  lavatur  '  is  refined  '  are  called  aerariae 
'  smelters  '  and  not  aerelavinae  '  copper- washery  '  ; 
and  places  where  argentum  '  silver  '  foditur '  is  mined  ' 
are  called  argentifodinae  '  silver-mines,'  but  that 
places  where  ferrum  '  iron  '  is  mined  are  not  called 
ferrifodinae  "  ;  that  those  who  caedunt  '  cut  '  lapides 
'  stones  '  are  called  lapicidae  '  stone-cutters,'  but  that 
those  who  cut  ligna  '  firewood  '  are  not  called  lisni- 
cidae  *  :  that  there  is  no  term  argentifex  *  '  silver- 
smith '  like  aurifex  '  goldsmith  '  ;  that  a  person  who  is 
not  doctiis  '  learned  '  is  called  indoctus,  but  one  who  is 
not  salsus  '  witty  '  is  called  insulsus.^  Thus  the  words 
which  come  from  this  source  also,  it  is  easy  to  see,  do 
not  observe  Regularity. 

XXXR'.  63.  It  remains  to  consider  the  problem 
of  the  cases,  on  which  the  Aristarcheans  "  especially 
exert  their  energies.  XXXV.  First,  if  in  these  there 
were  Regularity,  they  *  say  that  all  names  and  articles 
ought  to  have  the  same  number  of  cases  ;  but  that  as 
things  are  some  have  one  only,*'  like  all  indi\idual 
letters,   others    have    three,"*    like   praedium   praedii 

Among  his  pupils  were  important  scholars  of  the  next  genera- 
tion. "  Those  who  do  not  believe  in  the  principle  of  Regu- 
larity. '  These  are  the  indeclinable  nouns.  ''  Varro 
counts  only  different  case-forms  :  where  he  finds  three,  the 
nom.,  ace.,  and  voc.  are  identical,  and  the  dat.  and  abl.  are 
identical ;  etc 

421 


VARRO 

mel  mellis  melli  melle,  alios  quinque,  ut  quintus 
quinti  quinto  quintum  quinte,  alios  sex,  ut  unus  unius 
uni  unum  une  uno :  non  esse  ergo  in  casibus  analogias. 

XXXVI.  6t.  Secundo  quod  Crates, ^  cur  quae 
singulos  habent  casus,  ut  litterae  Graecae,  non  dican- 
tur  alpha  alphati  alphatos,  si  idem  mihi  respondebitur 
quod  Crateti,^  non  esse'  vocabula  nostra,  sed  penitus 
barbara,  quaerani,  cur  idem  nostra  nomina  et  Per- 
sarum  et  ceterorum  quos  vocant  barbaros  cum  casibus 
dica<n>t.* 

65.  Quare  si  essent  in  analogia,  aut  ut  Poenicum 
et  .-fegjyptiorum  vocabula  singulis  casibus  dicerent, 
aut  pluribus  ut  Gallorum  ac  ceterorum  ;  nam  dicunt 
a\auda  alaudas^  et  sic  alia.  Sin^  quod  scrib«nt'  dicent, 
quod  Poenicum  si<n>t,*  singulis  casibus  ideo  eas  lit- 
teras  Graecas  nominari  :  sic  Graeci  nostra  senis 
casibus  non  quinis^  dicere  debebant  ;  quod  cum  non 
faciunt,  non  est  analogia. 

XXXV'II.  66.  Quae  si  esset,^  negant  ullum  casum 
duobus  modis  debuisse  dici  ;  quod  fit  contra.  Nam 
sine  reprehensione  vulgo  alii  dicunt  in  singulari  hac 

§  64.     ^  Laetus,  for  grates.  *  Laetus,  for  grateti. 

'  Aug.,  with  B,  for  essent.         *  Laetus,  for  dicat. 

§  Q5.  ^  Scat  iff  er,  for  alacco  alaucus.  "  Popma,  for 
alias  in.         *  Popma,  M,  for  scribent.         *  RhoL,  for  sit. 

*  Jyaetus  transposed  quinis  non. 

%66.     ^  Laetus,  for  essent. 

§  64.  "  Crates  of  Mallos,  head  of  the  Pergamene  school  of 
scholarship,  was  a  contemporary  and  opponent  of  Aris- 
tarchus,     and     championed     the    principle    of    Anomaly. 

*  Names  of  letters  were  indeclinable  both  in  Greek  and  in 
Latin. 

§  65.  "  Not  the  Carthaginians,  but  the  Phoenicians. 
^  Varro  knew  that  neither  language  had  a  case  system. 

422 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  63-66 

praedio  '  farm,'  others  four,  like  mel  mellis  melli  melle 
'  honey,'  others  five,  Uke  quintus  quinti  quinto  quintum 
quinte  '  fifth,'  others  six,  like  unus  unius  uni  unum 
une  uno  '  one  '  ;  therefore  in  cases  there  are  no 
Regularities. 

XXX^T.  64'.  Second,  in  reference  to  what  Crates  <» 
said  as  to  why  those  which  have  only  one  case-form 
each  are  not  used  in  the  forms  alpha,  dat.  alphati,  gen. 
alphatos,  because  they  are  Greek  letters  * — if  the 
same  answer  is  given  to  me  as  to  Crates,  that  they  are 
not  our  words  at  all,  but  utterly  foreign  words,  then  I 
shall  ask  why  the  same  persons  use  a  full  set  of  case- 
forms  not  only  for  our  o'\\ti  personal  names,  but  also 
for  those  of  the  Persians  and  of  the  others  whom  they 
call  barbarians. 

65.  Wherefore,  if  these  proper  names  were  in  a 
state  of  Regularity,  either  they  would  use  them  ^Wth 
a  single  case-form  each,  Uke  the  words  of  the  Phoeni- 
cians "  and  the  Egyptians,''  or  vith  several,  like  those 
of  the  Gauls  and  of  the  rest  :  for  they  say  nom. 
alauda  <^  '  lark,'  gen.  alaudas,  and  similarly  other 
words.  But  if,  as  they  >\Tite,  they  say  that  the  Greek 
letters  received  names  \nth  but  one  case-form  each 
for  the  reason  that  they  really  belong  to  the  Phoeni- 
cians, then  in  this  way  the  Greeks  ought  to  speak  our 
words  in  six  cases  •*  each,  not  in  five  :  inasmuch  as 
they  do  not  do  this,  there  is  no  Regularity. 

XXXVn.  6Q.  If  Regularity  existed,  they  say,  no 
case  ought  to  be  used  in  two  forms  ;  but  the  opposite 
is  found  to  occur.  For  without  censure  quite  com- 
monly some  say  in  the  ablative  singular  ovi  '  sheep  ' 

*  The  text  is  desperate  here  ;  but  at  any  rate  alauda  is  Celtic. 
■*  Greek  had  no  form  by  which  it  might  represent  the  Latin 
ablative. 

423 


VARRO 

ovi  et  avi,  alii  hac  ove  et  ave  ;  in  multitudinis  hae 
puppis  restis  et  hae  puppes  restes  ;  item  quod  in 
patrico*  casu  hoc  genus  dispariliter  dicuntur  civitatum 
parentum  et  civitatium  parentium,  in  accusandi  hos 
montes  fontes  et  hos  montis  fontis. 

XXXVIII.  67.  Item  cum,  si  sit  analogia,  debeant 
ab  similibus  verbis  similiter  declinatis  similia  fieri  et 
id  non  fieri  ostendi  possit,  despiciendam  earn  esse 
rationem.  Atqui  ostenditur :  nam  qui  potest  similius 
esse  quam  gens,  mens,^  dens  ?  Cum  horum  casus 
patricus  et  accusativus  in  multitudine  sint  dispariles^: 
nam  a  primo  fit  gentium  et  gentis,  utrubique  ut  sit 
(I),'  ab  secundo  mentium  et  mentes,*  ut  in  priore  solo 
sit  I,  ab  tertio  dentum  et  dentes,  ut  in  neutro  sit. 

68.  Sic  item  quoniam  simile  est  recto  casu  surus 
lupus  lepus,  rogant,  quor  non  dicatur  proportioned 
sure  lupo  lepo.  Sin  respondeatur  similia  non  esse, 
quod  ea  vocemus  dissimiliter  sure  lupe  lepus  (sic  enim 
respondere  voluit  AristarcAus  Crateti  :  nam  cum 
scripsisset  similia  esse  Philomedes  Heraclides  MeU- 
certes,  dixit  non  esse  similia  :  in  vocando  enim  cum 
<E)*  brevi  dici  Philomede(s),'  cum  E  longo  Heraclide, 

^  Laetus,  for  patricos. 

§  67.  ^  L.  Sp.  transposed  mens  gens  of  F.  *  For  dis- 
parilis.         ^  Added  by  Aug.,  with  B.         *  Laetus,  for  mentis, 

§  68.  ^  AldxLS,  for  proportionem,  *  Added  by  Laetus. 
'  Mue.,for  philomede. 

§  66.  "  The  doublet  forms  originated  from  the  amalgama- 
tion, in  Latin,  of  the  declension  of  consonant-stems  and  that 
of  /-stems. 

§  67.  "  Varro  is  alone  in  giving  a  gen.  dentiim  ;  all  others 
use  dentium.  In  the  accusative,  the  form  in  -is  is  historically 
424 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  66-68 

and  avi  '  bird,'  others  say  ove  and  ate  ;  in  the  plural, 
the  nominative  is  puppis  '  ship's  sterns  '  and  restis 
'  ropes,'  also  puppes  and  restes  ;  likewise  there  is  the 
fact  that  in  the  genitive  plural  of  words  of  this  class 
there  are  used  the  variant  forms  civitatum  '  of  states,' 
parentum  '  of  parents,'  and  civitatium,  parentium,  and 
in  the  accusative  plural  monies  '  mountains,'  fontes 
'  springs,'  and  montis,fontis.'^ 

XXX\TIL  67.  Likewise  they  say  that,  if  there  is 
Regularity,  hke  forms  ought  to  be  made  from  hke 
words  declined  alike,  and  that  this  can  be  shown  not 
to  take  place  ;  that  therefore  this  theory  is  to  be 
rejected.  And  yet  this  failure  can  be  shown  ;  for 
how  can  anything  be  more  alike  than  gens  '  clan,' 
mens  '  mind,'  dens  '  tooth  '  ?  Despite  which  their 
genitives  and  accusatives  in  the  plural  are  unlike  ; 
for  from  the  first  word  are  made  gentium  and  gentis, 
with  I  in  both,  from  the  second  come  mentium  and 
mentes,  with  I  in  the  former  only,  from  the  third 
dentum  and  denies,'^  with  I  in  neither  form. 

68.  So  hkewise  since  sums  '  stake,'  lupus  '  wolf,' 
lepus  '  hare  '  are  alike  in  the  nominative,  they  ask 
why  there  is  not  said  in  like  fashion  "  suro,  lupo,  lepo. 
But  if  the  answer  is  given  that  they  are  not  alike, 
because  in  the  vocative  we  use  the  unhke  forms  sure, 
lupe,  lepus  (this  to  be  sure  is  what  Aristarchus  wished 
to  say  in  reply  to  Crates  ;  for  when  Crates  had 
\\-ritten  that  Pkilomedes,  Heraclides,  Melicertes  were 
alike,  he  said  that  they  were  not  aUke,  because  in  the 
vocative  *  Pkilomedes  is  said  %\ith  a  short  E,  Heraclide 

correct  in  all  three  ;  -es  was  transferred  to  them  by  the  in- 
fluence of  consonant-stems. 

§  68.  "  Datives  or  ablatives  ;  lepus  has  dat.  lepori,  abl. 
lepor^.         *  Greek  names,  with  their  Greek  vocative  forms. 

425 


VARRO 

cum  <A>*  brevi  Melicerta^),  in  hoc  dicunt  Aris- 
tarcAum  non  intellexisse  quod  quceretur  se  non 
solvere.* 

69.  Sic  enim,  ut  quicque  in  obliquis  casibus  dis- 
crepavit,  dicere  potuit  propter  earn  rem  rectos  casus 
non^  esse  similis  ;  quom  quoeratur  duo  inter  se 
similia  sint  necne,  non  debere  extrinsecus  adsum<i)* 
cur  similia  smt.* 

70.  Item  si  esset  analogia,  similiter  ut  dicunt 
aves  oves  sues,  dicerent  item  avium  ovium  suium.  Si 
analogia  est,  inquit,  cur  populus  dicit  Dei  Penates, 
Dei  Consentes,  cum  sit  ut  hie  reus  fer(re)us  deus, 
sic  hei  re<e>i  fer<re)ei  de<e>i  ?^ 

71.  Item  quaerunt,  si  sit  analogia,  cur  appellant 
omnes  aedem  Deum  Consentium  et  non  Deorum 
Consentium  ?  Item  quor  dicatur  mille  denarium,  non 
mille  denariorum  ?  Est  enim  hoc  vocabulum  figura 
ut  Va/inius,i  Manilius,  denarius  :  debet  igitur  dici  ut 
Vatiniorum*  Maniliorum  denariorum  ;  et  non  equum 

*  Added  by  Sciop.         ^  Sciop.,  for   Melicerte.  *  Oroth, 

for  si  non  solveret. 

§69.  ^  Aug.,  with  B,  for  noti.  ^  Laetus,  for  adsum. 
'  L.  Sp.,  for  sunt. 

§  70.     ^  All  additions  by  L.  Sp. 

§71.     ^  Laetus,  for  uarinius.         ^  Laetus,  for  uariniorum. 


§  69.     "  Aristarchus.         *  Crates  and  his  followers. 

§  70.  "  For  the  correct  suum.  *  Crates.  "  With  EI 
graphic  for  long  i  ;  but  cf.  note  e.  **  The  twelve  Great 
Gods  :  Jupiter,  Neptune,  Vulcan,  Mars,  Mercury,  Apollo, 
Juno,  Ceres,  Vesta,  Venus,  Diana,  Minerva.  Consentes 
'  who  are  together,'  rather  than  for  consentientes  '  who  agree 

426 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VI J L  68-71 

with  a  long  E,  Melicerta  with  a  short  A),  in  this,  they 
say,  Aristarchus  did  not  realize  that  he  was  not  giving 
a  solution  of  the  question  that  was  asked. 

69-  For  in  this  way,  whenever  there  was  any 
difference  in  the  oblique  cases,  he  "  could  say  that  for 
this  reason  the  nominatives  were  not  alike  ;  but  since 
the  question  is  whether  the  two  nominatives  are  like 
each  other,  or  not,  there  should  be  notliing  brought 
in  from  outside,  they  say,''  as  to  why  they  are  aUke  or 
different. 

70.  Likewise  if  there  were  Regularity,  then  just 
as  thev  say  in  like  fashion  the  nominatives  aves  *  birds,' 
oves  '  sheep,'  sues  '  s>\ine,'  they  would  say  in  the  geni- 
tive suium  "  just  as  they  do  avium  and  ovitim.  If  there 
is  Regularity,  he  ^  says,  why  do  the  people  say  dei  ' 
'  gods  '  in  Dei  Penates  '  Household  Gods  '  and  Dei 
Consentes '  United  Gods,'  **  although  in  the  nominative 
singular  deus  '  god  '  is  just  like  reus  '  defendant,' 
ferreus  '  of  iron,'  and  so  the  plurals  should  be  ree?,* 
ferreei,  deei  "'. 

71.  Likewise  they  ask,  if  Regularity  exists,  why 
do  people  all  say  the  Temple  Deum  "  Consentium  '  of 
the  United  Gods  '  and  not  Deorum  Consentium  ?  Like- 
wise, why  do  they  say  a  thousand  denarium  "  '  of 
denarii  '  and  not  a  thousand  denariorum  ?  For  this 
word  denarius  is  in  form  exactly  like  Vaiinius  and 
Manilius,  and  therefore  denariorum  ought  to  be  used 
as  genitive,  like  Vatiniorum  and  Maniliorum.     They 

in  council.'  '  All  with  EI  for  long  I ;  unless  we  are  to  read 
di  above,  and  rei,  ferrei,  dei  here.  At  any  rate,  the  normal 
plural  of  deus  was  monosyllabic,  and  was  not  made  like  the 
plurals  of  the  other  words. 

§  71.  "  The  genitive  in  -UM  was  an  older  form  than  that 
in  -ORUM,  and  was  retained  in  many  words  pertaining  to 
religion  and  law,  and  in  weights  and  measures. 

427 


VARRO 

puplicum  mille  assarium  esse,  sed  niille  assariorum  : 
ab  uno  enim  assario  multi  assarii,  ab  eo  assariorum. 

72.  Item  secundum  illorum  rationem  debemus 
secundis  syllabis  longis  Hectorem  Nestorem  :  est  enim 
ut  quaestor  praetor  Nestor  qu«estorem  praetorem 
Nestorem,  quaestoris  praetoris  Nestoris  ;  et  non 
debuit  dici  quibus  das,  his^  das  :  est  enim  ut  hi'  qui 
his  quis,  a<u)t^  sicut  quibus  hibus. 

73.  Cum  dicatur  da  patri  familia,?,^  si  analogias 
sequi  vellent,  non  debuerunt  dicere  hie  pater  familias, 
quod  est  ut  Atiniae  Catiniae  familiae,  sic  una  Atinia 
Catinia  familia.  Item  plures  patres  familias  dicere 
non  debuerunt,  sed,  ut  Sisenna  scribit,  patres  fami- 
liarum. 

74.  Neque  oportebat  consuetudinem  natare^  alios 
dicere  boum  greges,  alios  boverum,  et  signa  alios 
loum,  alios  loverum,  cum  esset  ut  lovis  bovis  struis  et 

§  72.  ^  Mue.,  for  quis.  ^  L.  Sp,  ;  hei  Sclop.  ;  for  ei. 
'  L.  Sp.,for  at. 

§  73.     ^  B,  Ed.  Veneta,  for  familiai. 
§  74.     ^  Canal,  for  notare. 

*"  That  of  an  eques  in  the  Roman  army  ;  cf.  Pauly-Wissowa, 
Realenc.  d.  cl.  Altertumswiss.  vi.  277.  "  Probably  mille 
assarium  is  a  single  word,  a  compound  adjective,  in  the 
accusative  singular,  since  the  word  assariiis  is  not  otherwise 
known  ;  cf.  F.  Stolz,  Lateinische  Grammatik,  ed.  5,  page 
212,  revised  by  M.  Leumann:  milleassarius  '  worth  one 
thousand  asses  librales.' 

§  72.  "  These  names  are  Greelc,  and  have  short  o  in  the 
oblique  cases,  in  Greek  ;  the  Roman  writers  usually  imitated 
the  Greek  quantities,  even  though  it  made  them  unlike  the 
native  Latin  words.  *"  Quis,  qtiibus,  and  his  are  familiar 

in  the  dat.-abl.  plural  ;  but  hibus  is  well  attested  only  in 
Plautus,  Curculio,  506. 

§  73.  "  A  genitive  of  an  older  type.  *  Varro  seems  to 
think  that  in  the  nominative  pater  familias,  the  familias  also 

428 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  71-74 

say  also  that  a  cavalninan's  horse  *  is  worth  not  a 
thousand  assarium  '^  '  of  assarii,'  but  a  thousand  a*- 
sariorum  ;  for  from  the  singular  assarius  comes  the 
plural  assarii,  and  from  that  should  come  the  geni- 
tive assariorvm. 

72.  Likewise,  according  to  their  theory,  it  is  with 
long  second  syllables  that  we  should  pronounce  Hec- 
torem  and  Nestorem  "  ;  for  the  accusatives  quaestorem 
praetarem  Xestorem,  and  the  genitives  quaestoris  prae- 
toris  Nestoris  correspond  to  the  nominatives  quaestor 
praetor  Nestor.  And  we  ought  not  to  say  quibus  das 
'  to  whom  you  give,'  his  das '  to  these  you  give  '  ;  for 
it  is  dative  his  and  quis,  like  nominative  hi  and  qui,  or 
else  it  is  hibus  like  quibus.^ 

73.  Although  the  dative  patri  familias  "  '  to  the 
father  of  the  household  '  is  used,  still,  if  they  wished 
to  follow  Regularities,  they  ought  never  to  have  said 
nominative  paterfamilias,  because  the  word  is  genitive 
familiae,  like  Atiniae  and  Catiniae,  and  therefore 
nominative  familia,^  like  Atinia  and  Catinia.  Like- 
wise, they  ought  not  to  say  patres  familias  '^  '  fathers 
of  a  household,'  but  as  Sisenna  **  writes,  they  should 
sa.y  patres  familiarum  '  fathers  of  households.' 

74.  Nor  ought  usage  to  fluctuate,  in  that  some 
said  herds  bourn  '  of  cattle,'  others  boverum,'^  and  others 
said  statues  loum  '  of  Jupiters,'  others  loveru?»,"  since 

is  a  nominative  ;  or  else  the  text  is  too  corrupt  for  restoration. 
'  In  favour  of  this  form,  see  Charisius,  i.  107  Keil.  ■*  Page 
128  Funaioli ;  L.  Cornelius  Sisenna,  119-67  b.c,  orator  and 
statesman,  author  of  a  history  dealing  chiefly  with  the  times 
of  Sulla. 

§  74.  "  It  is  doubtful  if  these  forms  had  any  real  existence  ; 
if  so,  borerum  was  formed  after  lugerum,  and  loverum  after 
]'enerum,  to  avoid  the  inconvenient  forms  bourn  and  loum, 
which  \'arro  would  have  pronounced  bovom  and  lovom. 

429 


VARRO 

lovem  bovem  struem  lovi  bovi  strui  ;  nee  eum  haec 
convenirent  in  obliquis  easibus,  dubitare  debuerunt  in 
reetis,  in  quibus^  nune  in  consuetudine  aliter  dieere, 
pro  lous'  lupiter,  pro  b<o>us*  bos,  pro  strus^  struts.* 

XXXIX.  75.  Deinceps  dicam  de  altero  genera 
vocabulorum,  in  quo  contentiones  fiunt,  ut  albuTw^ 
albius  albissumum,  in  quo  i^(em>*  analogias  non  ser- 
vari  apparet  :  nam  cum  sit  simile  salsum  caldum  et 
dicatur  ab  his  salsius  caldius,  salsissimum  caldis- 
simum,  debuit  dici,  quoniam  simile  est  bonum  malum, 
ab  his  bonius  et  malius,  bonissimum  et  malissimum. 
Nonne  dicitur  bonum  melius  optimum,  (malum  peius 
pessimum)  ?* 

76.  In  aliis  verbis  nihil^  <de)est,*  ut  dulcis  dulcior 
dulcissimus,  in  aliis  primum,  ut  peium  <a>*  peius 
pessimum,  in  aliis  medium,  ut  caesior  {a.y  caesius 
caesi(s)sumus,  in  aliis  bina  sunt  quae  (de>sint*  ab 
eadem  voce  declinata,  et  ea  ita  ut  alias  desint  secun- 
dum et  tertium,  ut  in  hoc  mane  manius  manissime, 
alias   ut    duo  prima  absint,   ut   ab   optimum  optius 

*  L.  Sp.,  for  propinquibus.  '  L.  Sp.,  for  iouis.  *  L. 
Sp.,  for  bus.         *  L.  S]}.,  for  struus.         *  L.  Sp.,  for  struis. 

§  75.  1  RhoL,  for  albus.  *  Mue.,  for  id.  »  Added 
by  Aug.,  with  B. 

§  76.     ^  For  nichil.  *  Aldus,  for  est.         *  Added  by 

A.  Sp.         *  Mue.,  for  sint, 

*  The  reasoning  demands  hjT>othetical  nominatives  bearing 
the  same  relation  to  the  oblique  forms,  so  that  either  loiis, 
bous,  slrus  or  lovis,  bovis,  struis  must  be  posited  as  the 
unused  '  regular  '  nominatives. 

§  75.  "  Adjectives  and  adverbs.  *  Varro  normally,  but 
not  always,  quotes  adjectives  in  the  neuter  form.  "  The 
syncopated  form  of  caltdum,  common  in  popular  speech  at 
the  time  of  Varro  ;   cf.  Quintilian,  Inst.  Orat.  i.  6.  19.     For 

430 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  74^76 

like  the  genitive  lovis  bovis  struts  were  the  accusative 
lovem  bovem  struem  and  the  dative  lovi  bovi  strut  ;  and 
since  these  agreed  in  the  obUque  cases,  they  ought 
not  to  have  varied  in  the  nominative  forms,  in  which 
it  is  now  customary  to  use  different  formations,  lupiter 
for  lous,^  bos  for  bous,^  strues  '  heap  of  offering-cakes  ' 
for  strus.^ 

XXXIX.  75.  Next  I  shall  speak  of  a  second  "  class 
of  words,  in  which  degrees  of  comparison  are  made, 
like  album  *  '  white,'  albius  '  whiter,'  albissumum 
'  whitest,'  in  which  likewise  it  is  clear  that  the  Regu- 
larities are  not  preserved.  For  whereas  salsum  'salty' 
and  caldum  *  '  hot  '  are  alike,  and  from  these  are  made 
the  comparatives  salsius  and  caldius,  and  the  super- 
latives salsissimum  and  caldissimum,  there  should  be 
made  from  boniim  '  good  '  and  malum  '  bad,'  since 
these  are  ahke,  the  comparatives  bonius  and  malius, 
the  superlatives  bonissimum  and  malissimum.  But  are 
not  the  actual  forms  in  use  botium  melius  optimum,  and 
malum  peius  pessimum  ? 

76.  In  some  words  no  form  is  lacking  ;  for  ex- 
ample, dulcis  '  sweet,'  dulcior,  dulcissimus.  In  others 
the  first  or  positive  degree  is  lacking,  as  peium  from 
peius '  -worse,'  pessimum  '  worst  '  ;  in  others  the  second 
is  lacking,  as  caesior  from  caesius  '  blue-eyed,'  super- 
lative caesissimus  °  ;  in  still  others  two  are  lacking 
which  are  derived  from  the  same  word,  and  these  in 
such  a  way  that  in  some  instances  the  second  and  the 
third  are  lacking,  as  manius  and  manissime  in  connexion 
■with  the  adverb  mane  '  early  in  the  morning  '  ;  that 
in  others  the  first  two  are  wanting,  as  opium  and  optius 

metrical  facility  the  poets  normally  used  positive  calidus, 
comparative  (nom.  sing.)  caldior. 

§  76.     "  This  form  is  not  otherwise  attested. 

431 


VARRO 

optum,  alias  ut  primum  et  tertium  desit,  ut  a  melius 
melum^  melissumum. 

77.  Praeterea  si  dicerentur  similiter,  cum  similia 
assent  <m>acer^  tener  et  macerrimus^  tenerrimus,  non 
discreparet  in  his  macrior  tenerior,^  neque  alia  tri- 
syllaba  (alia  quadrisyllaba)*  fierent  ;  et  si  in  his 
dominaretur  similitudo,  diceremus  ut  candidissimus 
candidissima,  pauperrumus  pauperrima,  sic  candidus 
Candida,  pauper  paupera  ;  et  ut  dicimus  doctus  docta, 
doctissimus  doctissima,  sic  diceremus  frugalissumus 
frugalissima,  frug<al)us  et  frug(al)a.^ 

78.  Et  si  proportioned  esse<nt>  verba,  «t^  uno 
vocabulo  dicimus  virum  et  mulierem  sapientem  et 
diligentem  et  sapientiorem  et  diligentiorem,  sic  dice- 
remus item,  cum  pervenissemus  ad  summum,  quod 
nunc  facimus  aliter  :  nam  virum  dicimus  sap(i)entis- 
simum  et  diligentissimum,  feminam  sapientissimam 
et  diligentissimam.  Quod  ad  vocabulorum  huius 
generis  exempla  pertinet,  multa  sunt  reliqua  ;  sed  ea 

*  L.  Sp.,  for  melummelius. 

§  77.  ^  Laetus,  for  acer  ;  L.  Sp.  deleted  sacer  after  macer  ; 
see  note  a.         ^  L.  Sp.  deleted  sacerrimus  after  macerrimus. 

*  Ang.,  with  B,for  tenerrimus.         *  Added  by  Sciop.         *  L. 
Sp.,  for  frugus  et  fruga. 

§78.     1  La^^MS, /or  proportionem.         ^  Aldus,  for  et. 


*  The  corresponding  ideas  were  expressed  by  forms  unrelated 
etymologicaily,  cf.  §  75. 

§  77.  "^The  Mss.  have  sacer  between  macer  and  tener,  and 
sacerrimus  between  macerrimus  and  tenerrimus  ;  but  the 
word  is  out  of  place  in  this  passage,  as  it  has  no  comparative, 
for  which  sanctior  is  regularly  substituted.  *  Pauper 
432 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  7&-78 

from  optimum  *  '  best  '  ;  and  that  in  others  the  first 
and  the  third  are  lacking,  as  melum  and  melissumum 
from  melius  '  better.' 

77.  Besides,  if  they  were  spoken  in  like  manner, 
then  since  macer  '  lean  '  and  tener  '  tender  '  "  are 
alike,  and  their  superlatives  macerrimus  and  tener- 
rimus,  there  would  be  no  difference  in  their  compara- 
tives macrior  and  tenerior,  nor  would  some  such  words 
have  three  syllables  and  others  four.  And  if  Ukeness 
ruled  in  such  words,  then  just  as  we  say  candidissimus 
'  most  shining  '  and  fem.  candidissima,  pauperrumus 
'  poorest  '  and  fem.  pauperrima,  so  we  should  say 
candidus  '  shining  '  and  fem.  Candida,  pauper  '  poor  ' 
and  fem.  paupera.^  And  as  we  say  doctus  '  learned  ' 
and  fem.  docta,  doctissimus  '  most  learned  '  and  fem. 
doctissima,  so  we  should  say  frugaUssumus  '  most 
thrifty  '  and  fem.  frugalissima,  frugalus  '  thrifty  '  and 
fem.  Jrugala.'^ 

78.  And  if  words  were  in  regular  relation  to  each 
other,  as  with  one  word  °  we  call  a  man  and  a  woman 
sapiens  '  wise  '  and  diligens  '  diligent,'  sapientior 
'  wiser  '  and  diligentior  '  more  diligent,'  so  we  should 
speak  in  the  same  way  when  we  had  come  to  the 
superlative — a  thing  which  we  now  do  quite  other- 
wise *  :  for  we  call  a  man  sapientissimus  and  diligentis- 
simus,  a  woman  sapientissima  and  diligentissima.  As 
for  examples  of  words  of  this  class,  there  are  many 
still  remaining ;  but  those  which  have  been  mentioned 

serves  for  all  genders  in  the  nominative,  as  it  belongs  to  the 
third  declension.  '  The  form  in  actual  use  for  the  positive 
is  the  dative  noun  f rug  I :   older  Latin  used  frugal  is. 

§  78.  "  These  third  declension  adjectives  use  the  same 
forms  for  masc.  and  fem.  *  All  superlatives  are  of  the 
second  and  first  declensions,  distinguishing  the  fem.  from 
the  masc.  forms. 

VOL.  II  F  433 


VARRO 

quae  dicta,  ad  iudicandum  satis  sunt,  quor'  analogias 
in  collatione  verborum  sequi  non  debeamus. 

XL.  79-  Magnitudinis  vocabula  cum  possint  esse 
terna,  ut  cista  cistula  cistella,  in  (aliis)  media^  non 
sunt,  ut  in  his  macer  macricolus  macellus,  niger  nigri- 
colus  nigellus.  Item  minima  in  quibusdam  non  sunt, 
ut  avis  avicula  av<i>cella,^  caput  capitulum  capitellum. 
In  hoc  genere  vocabulorum  quoniam  multa  desunt, 
dicendum  est  non  esse  in  eo  potius  sequendam  quam 
consuetudinem  rationem.  Quod  ad  vocabulorum 
genera  quattuor  pertinet,  ut  in  hoc  potius  consue- 
tudinem quam  analogias  dominari  facile  animadverti 
possit,  dictum  est. 

XLI.  80.  Sequitur  de  nominibus,  quae  difFerunt  a 
vocabulis  ideo  quod  sunt  finita  ac  significant  res  pro- 
prias,  ut  Paris  Helena,  cum  vocabula  sint  infinita  ac 
res  com<m>unis  designent,^  ut  vir  mulier  ;  e  quibus 
sunt  alia  nomina  ab  nominibus,  ut  Ihum  ab  Ilo  et  Iba 
ab  Ik'o,^  alia  a  vocabulo,  ut  ab  albo  Albius,  ab  atro 
Atrius.  In  neutris  servata  est  analogia  :  nam  et  cum 
sit  a  Romulo  Roma,  proportione  non  est  quod  debuit 
esse  (Romula,  non  Roma).* 

'  L.  Sp.,  for  quod  F  {corrected  from  quorum). 

§  79.  ^  Auff.  {quoting  a  friend),  for  in  mediis.  ^  For 
aucella. 

§80.  ^  Auff.,  with  B,  for  designentur.  ^  Aug. ,  with  B, 
for  ilium  ab  illo  et  ilia  ab  illo.  '  Added  by  Stephanus,  cf. 
ix.  50  ;  but  the  lacuna  is  more  serious,  for  it  should  show  also 
irregularity  in  the  derivation  of  proper  names  from  common 
nouns. 

§  79.     "  That  is  diminution  in  size.         *  The  non-existent 
forms. 
434 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  78-80 

are  enough  for  the  formation  of  a  judgement  why  in 
the  comparison  of  words  we  do  not  have  to  follow 
Regularities. 

XL.  79.  Whereas  there  can  be  a  set  of  three 
words  to  indicate  size,"  Uke  cista  '  casket,'  cistula, 
cistella,  in  some  the  middle  terms  do  not  exist,  as  in 
these  :  macer  '  lean,'  macricolus,^  macellus,  and  niger 
'  black,'  nigricolus,^  nigellus.  Likewise  in  certain 
words  the  terms  for  least  size  do  not  exist,  such  as  avis 
'  bird,'  avicula,  avicella,^  and  caput  '  head,'  capitulum, 
capitellum.^  Since  in  this  class  of  words  there  are 
many  forms  lacking,  we  must  say  that  in  it  theory 
must  not  be  followed  rather  than  usage. 

As  to  the  four  classes  of  common  nouns,  I  have  said 
enough  ;  and  it  can  easily  be  observed  that  here 
usage  governs  rather  than  Regularities. 

XLL  80.  Thematter  of  proper  nouns  now  follows, 
which  differ  from  common  nouns  in  that  they  are 
definite  and  denote  special  things,  like  the  names 
Paris  and  Helen,  while  common  nouns  are  indefinite 
and  indicate  general  ideas,  like  vir  '  man  '  and  mulier 
'  woman.'  Among  these  there  are  some  proper 
names  from  proper  names,  Uke  Ilium  from  Ilus,"  and 
Ilia  *  from  Ilium  ;  others  are  from  a  common  noun, 
like  Alhius  '^  from  album  <* '  white,'  Atrius  from  atrum 
'  black.'  In  neither  set  is  Regularity  preserved  :  for 
inasmuch  as  from  Romulus  comes  the  name  Roma, 
there  is  not  the  form  which  should  have  come  into 
existence  by  regular  relation,  namely,  Romula  and 
not  Roma. 

§  80.  "  Grandfather  of  Priam.  *  Daughter  of  Numitor, 
and  mother  of  Romulus  and  Remus.  *  Family  name  of 
Tibullus.  ''  The  word  vocabulum  '  common  noun  '  in- 
cludes in  \'arro's  terminology  both  substantive  and  adjective. 

435 


VARRO 

81.  (Item  Perpenna  debuit  esse)^  Perpenni  filia, 
non  Perpennae  (filius.  Nam)^  Perpenna  mulieris 
nomen  esse  debuit  et  nata  esse  a  Perpenno,  quod  est 
ut  Art;ernus'  Percelnus  Perpennus,  Arverna'  Percelna 
Perpenna.  Quod  si  Marcus  Perpenna  virile  est 
nomen  et  analogia  sequenda,  Lucius  ^elia  et  Quintus 
Mucia  virilia  nomina  esse  debebunt  ;  item  quae 
dicunt  ab  Rhodo,  Andro,  Cyzico  Rhodius,  (Andrius),* 
Cyzicenus,  similiter  Cyzicius  dici  (debebat),*  et  civis 
unus  quisque  :  now*  ut  Athenaeus  dicitur  rhetor 
nomine,  etsi  non  sit  Atheniensis. 

82.  In  hoc  ipso  analogia  non  est,  quod  alii  nomina 
habent  ab  oppidis,  alii  aut  non  habent  aut  non  ut  de- 
bent  habent. 

83.  Habent  plerique  libertini  a  municipio  manu- 
missi,  in  quo,  ut  societatum  et  fanorum  servi,  non 
servarunt  proportioned  rationem,  et  Romanorum 
liberti  debuerunt  dici  ut  a  Faventia  Faventinus,  ab 
Reate  Reatinus  sic  a  Roma  Romanus,  ut  nominentur^ 
libertini*  orti  <a>*  publicis  servis  Romani,  qui  manu- 
missi  ante  quam  sub  magistratu(u)/«^  nomina,  qui  eos 
liberarunt,  succedere  c(o>eperunt. 

§  81.  ^  item  added  by  Stephanus,  Perpenna  hy  Kent, 
debuit  esse  by  L.  Sp.  ^  Added  by  Kent.  ^  Mue.,  for 
Arb-.  *  Added  by  Aldus.  ^  Added  by  Mue.  ^  Canal, 
for  nam. 

§  83.  ^  L.  Sp.,  for  proportionem.  *  Vertranius,  for 
nominantur.  *  Vertranius,  for  a  libertinis.  *  Added 
by  Mue.         *  Sciop.,  for  magistratus. 

§81.  "A  well-known  Roman  family  name  of  Etruscan 
origin;  masculine,  though  of  the  first  declension.  "Instead 
of  the  actual  Aelius  and  Mucins.         '  Of  the  second  century 

436 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  81-83 

81 .  Likewise,  Perpenna  "  ought  to  be  the  daughter 
of  Perpennus,  not  the  son  of  Perpenna.  For  Perpenna 
ought  to  be  the  name  of  a  woman,  and  to  mean  a  child 
of  Perpennus  ;  this  is  Uke  mascuhne  Arvernus,  Per- 
celnus,  feminine  Arverna  and  Percelna,  so  also  Perpennus 
and  Perpenna.  But  if  Marcus  Perpenna  is  a  man's 
name  and  Regularity  is  to  be  followed,  then  Lucius 
Aelia  and  Quintus  Mucia  *  ^nll  have  to  be  men's  names. 
Likewise  the  names  which  they  use  derived  from 
Rhodus  '  Rhodes,'  Andros,  and  Cyzicus,  are  Rhodius 
'  Rhodian,'  Andrius  '  Andrian,'  and  Cyzicenus  '  Cyzi- 
cene  '  ;  but  if  made  in  like  manner  the  last  ought  to 
be  Cyzicius,  and  each  name  ought  to  denote  a  citizen 
of  the  place  :  not  as  a  certain  rhetorician  is  called 
Athenaeus,"  although  he  is  not  an  Athenian  by  birth. 

82.  In  this  very  matter,  then,  there  is  no  Regu- 
larity, because  some  have  names  from  the  towns, 
others  either  have  names  from  other  sources  or  have 
names  from  towns  from  which  they  ought  not  to  get 
them. 

83.  Most  freedmen  set  free  in  a  free  to^vn  get  their 
names  from  the  to\\Ti  ;  in  which,  as  slaves  of  guilds 
and  temples,  they  have  not  observed  the  theory  with 
proper  relation  ;  and  the  freedmen  of  the  Romans 
ought  to  have  got  the  name  Romanus,'^  like  Faventinus 
from  Faventia  and  Reatinus  from  Reate.  In  this  way 
the  freedmen  whose  parents  were  state  slaves  would 
be  named  Romanus,  who  had  been  set  free  before 
they  began  to  take  the  names  of  the  magistrates 
who  set  them  free. 

B.C. :  not  to  be  confused  with  the  more  celebrated  Athenaeus 
of  Xaucratis,  of  the  second  century  a.d.,  who  wrote  the 
Deipnosoph  Istae. 

§  83.     »  C/.  Livy,  iv.  61.  10. 

437 


VARRO 

84.  Hinc  quoque  ilia  nomina  Lesas,  Ufenas, 
Carrinas,  Maecenas,  quae  cum  essent  ab  loco  ut 
Urbinas,  et  tamen  Urbin(i>us,i  ab  his  debuerunt 
dici  ad  nostrorum  nominum  (similitudinem*  Lesius 
Ufenius  Carrinius  Maecenius)'  ...  * 

§  84.  ^  GS, ;  Urbinus  older  editions ;  for  uerbinus. 
^  Added  hy  Laetus.  ^  Added  by  GS.  *  Here  the  rest  of 
the  line,  and  all  the  reverse  of  the  folio,  are  left  vacant  in  F  ; 
hut  the  remaining  material  xchich  was  contained  in  the  book 
would  have  occupied  mvch  more  space.  Probably  an  entire 
quaternion  had  been  lost  from  the  archetype  of  F. 


438 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  VIIL  8i 

SI.  From  this  practice  came  also  such  names  as 
Lesas,  Ufenas,  Carrinas,  Maecenas  "  ;  since  these  are 
from  the  place  of  origin,  like  Urbinas,^  alongside 
Urbinius,  there  should  from  them  have  been  formed, 
after  the  likeness  of  our  names,  the  names  Lesius, 
Ufenius,  Carrinius,  Maece/iius.'^  .  .  . 

§  84.  "  Regularly  formed  cognomina  ;  Lesas  is  not  other- 
wise known,  but  the  other  three  are.  Maecenas  was  the 
friend  of  Augustus  and  the  patron  of  literary  men.  *  From 
Urbinum  in  Umbria.  '  Inasmuch  as  Roman  gentile 
names  almost  always  ended  in  -ius. 


439 


<M.  TERENTI  VARRONIS 
DE  LINGUA  LATINA 

LIBER   VIII    EXPLICIT  ;    INCIPIT 

LIBER  Villi) 

I.  1.  ...  (Insignis  eorum  est  error  qui  malunt 
quae)*  nesciunt  docere  quam  discere  quae  ignorant  : 
in  quo  fuit  Crates,  nobilis  grammaticus,  qui  fretus 
Chr^sippo,  homine  acutissimo  qui  reliquit  Trepl  dvw- 
/xaAias  III  libro*,*  contra  analogian  atque  Aristar- 
cAum'  est  nixus,  sed  ita,  ut  scripta  indicant  eius,  ut 
neutrius  videatur  pervidisse  voluntatem,  quod  et 
Chrj/sippus  de  inaequabilitate  cum  scribit  sermon«s,* 
propositum  habet  ostendere  similes  res  dissimilibus 
verbis  et  dissimiles  simil«6MS*  esse  vocabulis  notatas, 
id  quod  est  verum,*  et  quod''  Aristarchus,  de  aequa- 
bilitate  cu7n  scribit*  e«(us)de(m),*  verborum  simili- 
tudinem  quandam"  (in)  inclinatione**  sequi  iubet, 
quoad  patiatur  consuetudo. 

§  1.  *  The  folio  contains  hut  23  lines  instead  of  the  usual 
39,  and  as  traces  of  the  heading  were  formerly  visible,  the 
lost  text  was  not  very  extensive.  The  subject-matter  of  the 
first  extant  sentence  also  indicates  that  not  much  has  been 
lost  ;    the  additions  are  by  Boot.         ^  L,  Sp.,  for  lei  libri. 

440 


MARCUS  TERENTIUS  VARRO'S 
ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE 

BOOK   VIII    EXDS    HERE,   AND    HERE    BEGINS 

BOOK  IX 

I.  1.  ...  They  are  a  prey  to  extraordinary  error, 
who  prefer  to  teach  what  they  do  not  know,  rather 
than  to  learn  that  of  which  they  are  ignorant.  In 
this  position  was  the  famous  grammarian  Crates, 
who  placed  his  reliance  on  Chrysippus,  a  man  of 
great  acumen  who  left  three  books  On  Anomaly, 
and  contended  against  Regularity  and  Aristarchus, 
but  in  such  a  way — as  his  wTitings  show — that  he  does 
not  seem  to  have  understood  thoroughly  the  intent 
of  either.  For  Chrysippus,  when  he  \\Tites  about  the 
Inconsistency  of  speech,  has  as  his  object  the  showing 
that  like  things  are  denoted  by  unlike  words  and 
that  unlike  things  are  denoted  by  like  words,  as  is  true ; 
and  Aristarchus,  when  he  writes  about  the  Consist- 
ency of  the  same,  bids  us  follow  a  certain  Ukeness  of 
words  in  their  derivation,  as  far  as  usage  permits. 

'  For  Aristharcum.         *  Stephanas,  with  B,  for  sermones. 

*  dissimilis    similibus    Wilmanns,  for   dissimilibus    similes. 

*  Aldus,  for  uerbum.  '  Mue.,  for  cum.  *  Mue.,  for 
conscribit.  •  GS.,  for  et  de.  ^"  Groth,  for  quarun- 
dam.         "  A.  Sp.  ;  in  declinatione  L.  Sp. ;  for  inclinationes. 

441 


VARRO 

2.  Sed  ii  qui  in  loquendo  partim  sequi  iube(n>t^ 
nos  consuetudinem  partim  rationem,  non  tarn  dis- 
crepant, quod  consuetude  et  analogia  coniunctiores 
sunt  inter  se  quam  iei  credunt, 

3.  quod  est  nata  ex  quadam  consuetudine  ana- 
logia et  ex  hac  (consuetudine  item  anomalia.^  Quare 
quod*)  consuetudo  ex  dissimilibus  et  similibus  verbis 
eorumque'  declinationibus  constat,  neque  anomalia 
neque  analogia  est  repudianda,  nisi  si  non  est  homo 
ex  anima,  quod  est*  ex  corpore  et  anima. 

4«.  Sed  ea  quae  dicam  quo  facilius  pervideri  possint, 
prius  de  trinis  copulis  discernendum  (nam^  confusim 
ex  utraque  parte  pleraque  dicuntur,  quorum*  alia  ad 
aliam  referri  debent  summam)  :  primum  de  copulis 
naturae  et  (u)suis'  :  haec  enim  duo  sunt  quo  deri- 
gunt<ur)*  diversa,  quod  aliud  est  dicere  <esse>^  ver- 
borum  analogias,  aliud  dicere  uti  oportere  analogiis ; 
secundum  de  copulis  multitudinis  ac  finis,  utrum 
omnium  verborum  dicatur  esse  analogia <r)?^?«'  usus 
an  maioris  partis  ;  tertium  de  copulis  personarum, 
qui  eis  debe(a>nt'  uti,  quae  sunt  plures. 

5.  Alia  enim  populi  universi,  alia  singulorum,  et  de 
ieis  non  eadem  oratoris  et  poetae,  quod  eorum  non 

§  2.     ^  Victorius,  for  iubet. 

§  3.  1  Added  by  Mue.  *  Added  by  L.  Sp.  ^  L.  Sp., 
for  eorum  quod.  *  homo  ex  anima  quod  est  is  repeated  in 
F,  but  was  deleted  by  A.  Sp.,  with  V,  p  ;  ex  anima  quod  est 
was  deleted  by  Aug.,  with  B. 

§4.  ^  Aug.  deleted  cum  after  nam.  ^  Aldus,  for 
quarum.  *  L.  Sp.,for  suis  /  cf.  Gellius,  iv.l6.  1.  *  GS.  ; 
quod  derigunt  L.  Sp,  ;  for  quod  erigunt.  *  Added  by  L. 
Sp.  :  cf.  §  6.  *  Mue..  for  analogia  an.  '  Kent,  for 
debent. 

§  4.  "  Gellius,  iv.  16  says  that  Varro  always  made  the 
442 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  2-5 

2.  But  those  who  give  us  adWce  in  the  matter  of 
^peaking,  some  saying  to  follow  usage  and  others 
saying  to  follow  theory,  are  not  so  much  at  variance, 
because  usage  and  regularity  are  more  closely  con- 
nected with  each  other  than  those  advisers  think. 

3.  For  Regularity  is  sprung  from  a  certain  usage 
in  speech,  and  from  this  usage  likewise  is  sprung 
Anomaly.  Therefore,  since  usage  consists  of  unlike 
and  like  words  and  their  derivative  forms,  neither 
Anomaly  nor  Regularity  is  to  be  cast  aside,  unless 
man  is  not  of  soul  because  he  is  of  body  and  of  soul. 

-i.  But  that  what  I  am  about  to  say  may  be  more 
easily  grasped,  first  there  must  be  a  clear  distinction 
of  three  sets  of  relations  ;  for  most  things  are  said 
indiscriminately  in  two  ways,  and  of  them  some 
ought  to  be  referred  to  one  principle  and  others  to 
other  principles.  First,  the  distinction  of  the  rela- 
tions of  nature  and  use  "  ;  for  these  are  two  factors 
which  are  diverse  in  the  goals  toward  which  they 
direct  themselves,  because  it  is  one  thing  to  say 
that  Regularities  exist  in  words,  and  another  thing  to 
say  that  we  ought  to  follow  the  Regularities.  Second, 
the  distinction  of  the  relations  of  extension  and 
limitation,  whether  the  use  of  the  Regularities  should 
be  said  to  be  proper  in  all  words,  or  only  in  a  majority 
of  them.  Third,  the  distinction  in  the  relations  of 
the  speaking  persons,  how  *  the  majority  of  persons 
ought  to  observe  the  Regularities. 

5.  For  some  words  and  forms  are  the  usage  of 
the  people  as  a  whole,  others  belong  to  individual 
persons  ;  and  of  these,  the  words  of  the  orator  and 
those  of  the  poet  are  not  the  same,  because  their 

genitive  of  the  fourth  declension  in  -UIS.         *  Qui  is  here 
the  ablatival  adverb. 

443 


VARRO 

idem  ius.  Itaque  populus  universus  debet  in  omni- 
bus verbis  uti  analogia  et,  si  perperam  est  consuetus, 
eorrigere  se  ipsum,  cum  orator  non  debeat  in  omnibus 
uti,  quod  sine  ofFensione  non  potest  facere,  cum  poeta^ 
transilire  lineas  impune  possit. 

6.  Populus  enim  in  sua  potestate,  singuli  in  illius  : 
itaque  ut  suam  quisque  consuetudinem,  si  mala  est, 
eorrigere  debet,  sic  populus  suam.  Ego  populi  con- 
suetudinis  non  sum  ut  dominus,  at  ille  meae  est.  Ut 
rationi  optemperare  debet  gubernator,  gubernatori 
unus  quisque  in  navi,  sic  populus  rationi,  no*^  sin- 
guli populo.  Quare  ad  quamcumque  summam  in 
dicendo  referam  si  animadvertes,  intelleges,  utrum 
dicatur  analogia  esse  an  uti  oportere  (ea ;  itemque 
intelleges  si  ad  analogiam  usum  loquendi  oportea>t 
redigere,  tu??«  dici  id  in  populum  aliter  ac  (in  singulos 
nee)  i(de);n  de  omnibus  dici*  in  eum  qui  sit  in 
populo. 

II.  7.  Nunc  iam  primum  dicam  pro  universa  ana- 
logia, cur  non  modo  (non)^  videatur  esse  reprehen- 
denda,  sed  etiam  cur  in  usu  quodammodo  sequenda  ; 
secundo  de  singulis  criminibus,  quibus  rebus  possint 
quae  dicta  sunt  contra  solvi,  dicam  ita  ut  generatim 

§  5.     ^  L,  Sp.,  for  poetae. 

§  6.  ^  Laetus,  B,  for  non.  *  F  has  here  uti  opor- 
teret  redigeretur  dici  id  in  populum  aliter  ac  inde  omnibus 
dici  /  Aug.,  with  B,  read  redigere  for  redigeretur  /  Mue. 
emended  to  uti  oportere  ea ;  et  quom  poscitur  ut  usus  ad  id 
quod  oporteret  redigeretur  dici,  etc.,  deleting  inde  omnibus 
dici  as  a  gloss  ;  Reiter  proposed  uti  oportere  et  redigere,  turn 
dici,  tcith  the  same  deletion  ;  GS.  proposed  that  which  is  in  the 
text,  except  that  for  their  usus  loquendi  oporteret  redigeretur, 
/  have  adopted  usum  loquendi  oporteat  redigere  turn,  taking 
oporteat  from  Fay  (ubi  oporteat  redigere  tibi  dici,  with  the 
rest  like  Mueller^ s  version),  and  redigere  tum  from  Reiter. 

§  7.     ^  Added  by  Stephanus. 
444 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  5-7 

rights  and  limitations  are  not  the  same.  Therefore 
the  people  as  a  whole  ought  in  all  words  to  use 
Regularity,  and  if  it  has  a  wrong  practice,  it  ought 
to  correct  itself  ;  whereas  the  orator  ought  not  to  use 
Regularity  in  all  words,  because  he  cannot  do  so  with- 
out gi\ing  offence,  and  on  the  other  hand  the  poet 
can  ^yith  impunity  leap  across  all  the  bounds. 

6.  For  the  people  has  power  oyer  itself,  but  the 
individuals  are  in  its  power  ;  therefore  as  each  one 
ought  to  correct  his  own  usage  if  it  is  bad,  so  should 
the  people  correct  its  usage.  I  am  not  the  master — 
so  to  speak — of  the  people's  usage,  but  it  is  of  mine. 
As  a  helmsman  ought  to  obey  reason,  and  each  one 
in  the  ship  ought  to  obey  the  helmsman,  so  the  people 
ought  to  obey  reason,  and  we  indi\iduals  ought  to 
obey  the  people.  Therefore,  if  you  vriW  take  notice  of 
each  principle  on  which  I  shall  base  my  argument  in 
the  matter  of  speaking,  you  will  appreciate  whether 
Regularity  is  said  merely  to  exist,  or  it  is  said  that 
we  ought  to  follow  it  ;  and  hkewise  you  ^^^I1  ap- 
preciate that  if  the  practice  of  speech  ought  to  be 
reduced  to  Regularity,  then  this  is  meant  for  the 
people  in  a  different  sense  from  that  in  which  it  is 
meapt  for  individuals,  and  that  that  which  is  taken 
from  the  entire  body  of  speakers  is  not  necessarily 
meant  in  the  same  form  for  him  who  is  only  an  in- 
dividual in  the  people. 

II.  7.  Now  I  shall  speak  first  in  support  of  Regu- 
larity as  a  whole,  why,  as  it  seems,  it  not  only  should 
not  be  censured,  but  even  should  in  practice  be 
followed  in  a  certain  measure  ;  and  secondly,  concern- 
ing the  several  charges  against  it,  I  shall  give  the 
arguments  by  which  the  objections  can  be  refuted, 
arranging  them  in  such  a  way  that  I  shall  include, 

4+5 


VARRO 

comprehenda;»^  et  ea  quae  in  priore  libro  sunt  dicta 
et  ea  quae  possunt  did  atque*  illic  praeterii. 

III.  8.  Primum  quod  aiunt,  qui  bene  loqui  velit 
consuetudinem  sequi  oportere,  non  rationem  simili- 
tudinum,  quod,  alteram*  si  neglegat,  sine  offensione 
facere  non  possit,  alteram*  si  sequatur,  quod  sine 
reprehensione  non  sit  futurum,  e<r)ra(n)t,^  quod  qui 
in  loquendo  consuetudinem  qua  oportet  uti  sequitur, 
<eam  sequitur)*  non  sine*  ratione. 

IV.  9-  Nam  vocabula  ac  verba  quae  declinamus 
similiter,  ea  in  consuetudine  esse  videmus  et  ad  ea<m)* 
conferimus  et,  si  quid  est  erratum,  non  sine  ea  cor- 
rigimus.  Nam  ut,  qui  triclinium  constrarunt,  si  quem 
lectum  de  tribus  unum  imparem  posuerunt  aut  de 
paribus  nimium  aut  parum  produxerunt,  una  cor- 
rigimus  et  ad  consuetudinem  co<m>munem  et  ad 
aliorum  tricliniorum  analogias,  sic  si  quis  in  oratione 
in  pronuntiando  ita  declinat  verba  ut  dicat  disparia, 
quod  peccat  redigere  debemus  ad  ceterorum  similium 
verborum  rationem. 

V.  10.  Cum  duo  peccati  genera  sint  in  declina- 
tione,*  unum  quod  in  consuetudinem  perperam  recep- 
tum  est,  alterum  quod  nondum  est  et  perperam  dicatur , 
unum  dant  non  oportere  dici,  quod  <non)^  sit  in  con- 
suetudine, alterum  non  conceditur  quin  ita  dicatur, 

^  Aldus,  for  compraehendant.         *  For  atquae. 

§8.  ^  L.  Sp.,  for  alterum.  ^  Aug.,  for  erai.  ^  Added 
by  Mue.,  after  L.  Sp.         *  Mice,  deleted  ea  after  sine. 

§  9.     *  Aug.,  icith  B,  for  ea. 

§10,     *  X.  5/)., /or  declinationum.         ^  Added  hy  Aug. 

§  9.  "  Or  a  set  of  dining-couches  :  the  Romans  placed 
three  couches  on  three  sides  of  a  square  in  the  centre  of  which 

446 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  7-10 

item  by  item,  those  which  have  been  narrated  in  the 
previous  book  and  also  those  which  can  be  presented 
but  were  passed  over  by  me  in  that  place. 

III.  8.  First,  as  to  their  alleging  that  he  who 
wishes  to  speak  well  ought  to  observe  usage  and  not 
the  theory  of  likenesses,  because  if  he  disregards 
the  former  he  cannot  do  so  without  giving  offence,  and 
if  he  follows  the  latter  it  will  not  be  without  incurring 
rebuke  :  they  are  mistaken,  because  he  who  in 
speaking  follows  the  usage  which  he  ought  to  employ, 
is  following  it  also  without  disregard  of  the  theory. 

IV.  9^  For  we  see  that  nouns  and  verbs  which 
we  inflect  in  similar  ways  are  in  general  usage,  and 
we  compare  others  with  this  usage,  and  if  there  is 
any  error  we  make  the  correction  with  the  help  of 
usage.  For  if  those  who  have  arranged  the  dining- 
room  "  have  among  the  three  couches  set  one  that  in 
of  a  different  size,  or  among  couches  that  match 
have  brought  one  too  far  forward,  or  not  far  enough, 
we  join  in  making  the  correction  according  to  common 
usage  and  to  the  analogies  of  other  dining-rooms  ; 
in  the  same  way,  if  in  speech  any  one  in  his  utterance 
should  so  inflect  the  words  as  to  speak  irregular 
forms,  we  ought  to  revise  his  mistake  according  to 
the  model  of  other  similar  words. 

V.  10.  Now  there  are  two  kinds  of  wrong  forms  in 
inflection  ;  one,  that  which  has  been  erroneously 
accepted  into  general  usage  ;  the  other,  that  which 
is  not  yet  so  accepted  and  may  be  called  incorrect. 
The  latter  they  grant  ought  not  to  be  said,  because 
it  is  not  in  usage,  but  as  for  the  former  they  merely 
do  not  admit  the  propriety  of  saying  it  in  this  way  ; 

stood  the  dining-table.  The  couches  should  be  identical  and 
symmetrically  placed. 

447 


VARRO 

ut  si<t>'  similiter,  cum  id  faciant,  ac,  si  quis  puerorum 
per  delicias  pedes  male  ponere  atque  imitari  vatias 
c(o>eperit,  hos  corrigi  oportere  si  conceda(n>t,*  contra 
si  quis  in  consuetudine  ambulandi  iam  factus  sit  vatia 
aut  conpernis,  si  eum  corrigi  non  conceda(n)t.* 

11.  Non  sequitur,  ut  stulte  faciant  qui  pueris  in 
geniculis  alligent  serperastra,  ut  eorum  depravata 
corrigant  crura  ?  Cum  vetuperandus^  non  sit  medicus 
qui  e  longinqua  mala  consuetudine  aegrum  in  meli- 
orem  traducit,  quare  reprehendendus  sit  qui  orationem 
minus  valentem  propter  malam  consuetudinem  tradu- 
cat  in  meliorem  ? 

VI.  12.  Pictores  Apelles/  Protogenes,  sic  alii 
artufices  egregii  non  reprehendundi,  quod  consuetu- 
dinem Miconos,  Dion's,^  Arimmae,  etiam  superiorum 
non  sunt  secuti  :  Aristophanes  improbandus,  qui 
potius  in  quibusdam  veritatem'  quam  consuetudinem 
secutus  ? 

VII.  13.  Quod  si  viri  sapientissimi,  et  in  re 
militari  et  in  aliis  rebus  multa  contra  veterem  con- 
suetudinem cum  essent  (a)usi,^  laudati,  despiciendi 
sunt  qui  potiorem  dicunt  oportere  esse  consuetudinem 
ratione. 

VIII.  14.  An  cum  quis  perperam  consuerit  quid 
facere  in  civitate,  non  modo   (non>^  patiemur,  sed 

'  Laetus,  for  si.         *  Aldus,  for  concedat. 

§11.     ^  G,  H,  Victor ius,  for  detuperandus. 

§  12.  ^  For  Appelles.  ^  Aug.,  with  B,  for  Dioros. 
'  J),  Laetus,  for  ueteritatem. 

§  13.     ^  Canal,  for  usi. 

§  14.     ^  Added  by  Aug.,  with  B. 

§11.  "  The  interrogation-mark  was  placed  here  by 
Mueller  ;   the  question  is  sarcastic. 

448 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  10-14 

so  that  when  they  do  this  it  is  just  as  if  they  should 
grant  that  the  boys  ought  to  be  corrected  in  case 
any  .of  them  in  wilfulness  begins  to  manage  his  feet 
awkwardly  and  to  imitate  the  bowlegged,  but  should 
refuse  to  grant  that  one  should  be  corrected  if  he  in 
his  habit  of  walking  has  already  become  bowlegged 
or  knock-kneed. 

1 1 .  Does  it  not  follow  that  they  act  foolishly  who 
fasten  splints  on  the  knees  of  children,  to  straighten 
their  crooked  leg-bones  ?  "  Since  even  that  physician 
is  not  to  be  censured  who  makes  a  healthier  man  out 
of  one  who  has  been  ill  as  a  result  of  a  long-continued 
bad  habit,  why  should  he  be  blamed  who  brings  into 
better  condition  a  way  of  speech  which  has  been  less 
eflFective  on  account  of  bad  usage  ? 

VI.  12.  The  painters  Apelles  "  and  Protogenes,^ 
and  other  famous  artists  are  not  to  be  blamed  be- 
cause they  did  not  follow  the  ways  of  Micon,"  Diores,** 
Arimmas,''  and  even  earlier  craftsmen  ;  then  must 
Aristophanes  *  be  condemned  because  in  some  things 
he  followed  reality  rather  than  usage  ? 

Vn.  13.  But  if  the  wisest  men  have  been  praised 
because  both  in  warfare  and  in  other  things  they 
had  dared  do  much  that  was  against  old  usage,  then 
they  must  be  despised  who  say  that  usage  ought  to 
be  considered  as  better  than  good  theory. 

VTII.  14.  Or  when  a  person  has  been  accustomed 
to  do  something  wrong  in  civil  life,  shall  we  not  only 

§  12.  "  Distinguished  Greek  painter  of  the  time  of  Alex- 
ander the  Great.  *  Distinguished  Greek  painter,  con- 
temporary of  Apelles.  «  Sculptor  and  painter  at  Athens, 
middle  of  the  fifth  century  b.c.  **  Entirely  unknown 
otherwise  ;  the  names  are  perhaps  corrupt,  cf.  Bergk  in 
Philol.  XXX.  682  (1870),  and  Georges  in  Fleckeisen^s  Jahr- 
bucher,  cxxxv.  768  (1887).         «  See  v.  9  note  a. 

VOL.  II  G  449 


VARRO 

etiam  p<o)ena^  afficiemus,  idem  si  quis  perperam  con- 
suerit  dicere  verbum,  non  corrigemus,  cum  id  fiat 
sine  p(o)ena  ? 

IX.  15.  Et  hi  qui  pueros  in  ludum  mittunt,  ut 
discant  quae  nesciunt  verba  quemadmodum  scribant, 
idem  barbatos  qui  ignorabunt  verba  quemadmodum 
oporteat  dici  non  docebimus,  ut  sciant  qua  ratione 
conveniat  dici  ? 

X.  16.  Sed  ut  nutrix  pueros  a  lacte  non  subito 
avellit  a  consuetudine,  cum  a  cibo  pristino  in  meliorem 
tradueit,  sic  maiores  in^  loquendo  a  7rti«us*  commodis 
verbis  ad  ea  quae  sunt  cum  ratione  modice  traducere 
oportet.  Cum  sint  <in>'  consuetudine  contra  ratio- 
ne<m>*  alia  verba  ita  ut  ea  facile  tolli  possint,  alia 
ut  videantur  esse  fixa,  quae  leviter  haerent  ac  sine 
ofFensione  commutari  posswnt^  statim^  ad  rationem 
corrigi  oportet,  quae  autem  sunt  ita  ut  in  praesentia 
corrigere  nequeas  quin  ita  dicas,  his  oportet,  si  possis, 
non  uti  :  sic  enim  obsolescent  ac  postea  iam  obliterata 
facilius  corrigi  poterunt. 

XI.  17.  Quas  novas  verbi  declinationes  ratione^ 
introductas  respuet  forum,  his  boni  poetae,  maxime 

*  G,  a,  Laetus,  for  penam. 

§  16.  ^  Mue.,  for  in  maioris.  *  ^ug.,  for  animus. 
'  Added  by  Ed.  Veneta.  *  Laehts,for  ratione.  '  Aldus, 
for  possint.         *  Mue.,  for  si  enim. 

§  17.     *  Laetus,  for  rationes. 

§14.  "  Representing  ic?«»«,  nom.  sing.  The  whole  sentence 
is  a  double  question,  of  which  the  first  part  is  really  a  state- 
ment of  fact  as  a  basis  for  the  real  query,  which  comes  at 
the  end. 

§  15.     "  ///,  hanging  nom.,  resumed  by  barbatos.        *  Varro 
refers  to   wrong  forms  and   wrong   pronunciations  of  the 
words. 
450 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  14-17 

not  tolerate  him  but  even  visit  him  ^^^th  punishment 
— and  yet  "  if  a  person  has  the  habit  of  saying  a 
word  wrong,  shall  we  not  correct  him,  when  this 
may  be  done  without  actual  punishment  ? 

IX.  15.  And  these  men  "  who  send  their  boys  to 
school  to  learn  how  to  wTite  words  which  they  don't 
know — shall  we  not  likewise  instruct  these  men, 
bewhiskered  adults  as  they  are,  who  du  not  know 
how  the  words  ought  to  be  spoken,  that  they  may 
know  by  what  logical  theory  they  may  properly  be 
pronounced  ?  * 

X.  16.  But  as  the  nurse  does  not  with  sudden- 
ness tear  her  nurslings  away  from  their  wonted 
method  of  feeding,  when  she  changes  them  from  their 
first  food  to  a  better,  so  we  ought  to  go  gradually 
and  judiciously  in  matters  of  speech,  in  changing 
older  persons  from  less  suitable  words  to  those 
which  accord  with  logical  theory.  Since  among  the 
illogical  words  which  are  in  common  usage  there  are 
some  which  can  easily  be  eliminated,  and  others  of 
such  a  sort  that  they  seem  firmly  fixed,"  it  is  proper 
to  correct  at  once  in  the  direction  of  logic  only  those 
which  are  lightly  attached  and  can  be  changed 
without  giving  offence  ;  but  those  which  are  such 
that  for  the  present  you  cannot  make  the  correction 
so  as  not  to  speak  them  thus,  these  you  ought,  if 
possible,  to  refrain  from  using.  For  thus  they  will 
become  unwonted  and  afterward,  when  already 
blurred  to  the  memory,  they  can  be  more  easily 
corrected. 

XI.  17.  Such  new  inflectional  forms  as  are  intro- 
duced by  logical  theory  but  are  rejected  by  the 
speech  of  the  forum,  these  the  good  poets,  especially 

§  16.     "  Cf.  §  10. 

451 


VARRO 

scaenici,  consuetudine  subigere  aures  populi  debent, 
quod  poetae  multum  possunt  in  hoc  :  propter  eos 
quaedam  verba  in  declinatione  melius,  quaedam 
deterius  dicuntur.  Consuetude  loquendi  est  in 
motu  :  itaque  sole(n>t*  fieri  et  meliora'  deteriora  <et 
deteriora)*  meliora  ;  verba  perperam  dicta^  apud 
antiquos  aliquos  propter  poetas  non  modo  nunc  dicun- 
tur recte,  sed  etiam  quae  ratione  dicta  sunt  turn, 
nu«(c>'  perperam  dicuntur. 

XII.  18.  Quare  qui  ad  consuetudinem  nos  vocant, 
si  ad  rectam,  sequemur  :  in  eo  quoque  enim  est 
analogia  ;  si  ad  earn  invitant  quae  est  depravata, 
nihilo^  magis  sequemur,  nisi  cum  erit  necesse,  quam^ 
in  ceteris  rebus  mala  exempla  :  nam  ea  quoque,  cum 
aliqua  vis  urget,  inviti  sequemur.  XIII.  Neque  enim 
L^sippus  artificum  priorum  potius  (secutus)^  est 
vitiosa  quam  artem  ;  sic  populus  facere  debet,  etiam 
singuli,  sine  ofFensione  quod  fiat  populi. 

19.  Qui  amissa  <non)^  modo  quaerant,  sed  etiam 
quod  indicium  dent,  idem,  ex  sermone  si  quid 
deperiit,  non  modo  nihil*  impendunt  ut  requirant,  sed 
etiam  contra  indices  repugnant  ne  restituatur  ?^ 

20.  Verbum  quod  novum  et  ratione  introductum 

*  Canal,  for  solet.  "  Canal,  for  meliore.  *  Added  by 
Canal.         '  For  dictam.         *  Aug.,  for  num. 

§  18.  *  For  nichilo,  *  Canal,  for  sequar.  *  Added 
here  by  GS.  ;  after  vitiosa  by  Laetus. 

§  19.  1  Added  by  Aug.  *  For  nichil.  ^  jj^  Ed. 
Veneta,  /or,  restituantur. 


§  18.     "Of  Sicyon,   famous   sculptor,   contemporary   of 
Alexander  the  Great. 
452 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  17-20 

the  dramatists,  ought  to  force  upon  the  ears  of  the 
people  and  accustom  them  to  them.  For  the  poets 
have  great  power  in  this  sphere  :  they  are  responsible 
for  the  fact  that  certain  words  are  now  spoken  \Wth 
improved  inflections,  and  others  vrith  worse.  The 
usage  of  speech  is  always  shifting  its  position  :  this  is 
why  words  of  the  better  sort  are  wont  to  become 
worse,  and  worse  words  better ;  words  spoken  wTongly 
by  some  of  the  old-timers  are  on  account  of  the  poets' 
influence  now  spoken  correctly,  and  on  the  other 
hand  some  that  were  then  spoken  according  to  logical 
theory,  are  now  spoken  wTongly. 

XII.  18.  Therefore  those  who  summon  us  to  obey 
usage,  we  shall  follow,  if  it  be  to  a  correct  usage. 
For  in  this  also  there  is  the  principle  of  Regularity  : 
if  they  in\ite  us  to  that  usage  which  is  perverted 
and  irregular,  we  shall  not  follow  it  unless  it  becomes 
necessary,  any  more  than  we  follow  bad  examples  in 
other  things  ;  for  we  do  follow  them  too,  though 
against  our  inclinations,  when  some  force  bears  down 
upon  us.  XIII.  And  in  fact  Lysippus "  did  not 
follow  the  defects  of  the  artists  who  preceded  him, 
but  rather  their  artistry  ;  just  so  should  the  people 
do  in  their  speech,  and  even  the  individuals,  so  far 
as  it  may  be  done  ^^■ithout  offence  to  the  people  as  a 
whole. 

19-  There  are  some  persons  who  not  only  hunt  for 
lost  articles,  but  even  of  their  own  initiative  give 
any  information  which  they  may  have  :  do  the  same 
persons,  if  something  has  been  lost  from  speech,  not 
only  not  exert  themselves  in  hunting  for  it,  but 
even  fight  against  the  informers,  to  keep  it  from 
being  put  back  into  its  place  ? 

20.     As  for  a  word  that  is  new  and  has  been  intro- 

453 


VARRO 

quo  minus^  recipiamus,  vitare  non  debemus.  XIV. 
Nam  ad  usum  in  vestimentis  aedificiis  supellectili^ 
novitati  non  impedit  vetus  consuetudo  :  quem  enim 
amor  assuetudinis  potius  in  pannis  possessorem 
retinet,  quem  ad  nova  vestimenta  traducit  ?  XV.  An 
non  saepe  veteres  leges  abrogatae  novis  cedunt  ? 

XVI.  21.  Nonne  inusitatis  formis  vasorum  re- 
centibus  e  Graecia  arflatis^  obliteratae  antiquae 
consuetudinis  smorum  et  capularum*  species  ?  His 
formis  vocabulorum  incontaminati<s>'  uti  nolent 
qua**  docu<e)rit  ratio^  propter  consuetudinem 
veterem  ?  Et  tantum  inter  duos  sensus  interesse 
volunt,  ut  oculis  semper  aliquas  figuras  supel- 
lectilis  novas  conquirant,  contra  auris  expertis 
velint  esse  ? 

XVII.  22.  Quotus  quisque  iam  servo*^  habet 
priscis  nominibus  .''  Quae  mulier  suum  instrumentum 
vestis  atque  auri  veteribus  vocabulis  appellat  }  Sed 
indoctis^  non  tam  irascendum  quam  huiusce  pravitatis 
patronis. 

23.  Si  enim  usquequaque  non^  esset  analogia, 
tum  sequebatur,  ut  in  verbis  quoque  non  esset,  non, 
cum  esset  usquequaque,  ut  est,  non  esse  in  verbis. 
XVIII.  Quae  enim  est  pars  mundi  quae  non  in- 
numerabiles  habeat  analogias  ?  Caelum  an  mare  an 
terra,  quae  in  his  ? 

24.  Nonne  in  caelo  ut  ab  aequinoctiali  circulo  ad 

§  20.  ^  Vertranius  deleted  ut  after  minus.  ^  Aug.  ; 
suppelectili  B  ;   supellectilis  Rhol.  ;  for  suppellectilis. 

§  21.  ^  Aug.  ;  allatis  Laetus  ;  for  ablatis.         ^  For  capul- 

larum.  *  L.  Sp.  ;   ut  contaminatis  Mue.  ;  for  incontami- 

nati.  *  Stephanus,  for  nollent  quae.  *  Rhol.,  for 
oratio. 

§  22.  ^  Aldus,  for  seruor.         *  Aug.,  for  inductis. 

§  23.  ^  Aug.,  with  B,  for  nomen. 

454 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  20-24 

duced  according  to  logical  theory,  we  ought  not  for 
this  to  shun  giving  it  a  hospitable  welcome.  XI\\ 
For  long-standing  custom  is  not  a  hindrance  to 
novelty  in  garments,  buildings,  and  utensils,  when 
it  is  a  question  of  use  ;  what  victim  of  a  habit  does 
the  love  of  that  habit  rather  keep  in  rags,  when  the 
love  of  novelty  "  is  leading  him  toward  new  gar- 
ments ?  XV.  Are  not  old  laws  often  annulled  and 
succeeded  by  new  laws  ? 

XVI.  21.  Have  not  the  forms  of  the  old-fashioned 
pots  and  cups  been  swept  into  oblivion  by  the  un- 
familiar shapes  of  the  vessels  recently  brought  from 
Greece  ?  Shall  they  then,  on  account  of  old-time 
habit,  be  un-vnlling  to  use  these  unsullied  forms  of 
words,  which  good  reason  has  taught  them  ?  And 
do  they  claim  that  there  is  such  difference  between 
the  two  senses,  that  for  their  eyes  that  are  always 
seeking  some  new  shapes  of  their  furniture,  but  they 
wish  their  ears  to  have  no  share  in  similar  novelties  ? 

XVII.  22.  Out  of  how  many  slave-owners  is  there 
now  one  who  has  slaves  bearing  the  ancient  names  ? 
WTiat  woman  calls  her  outfit  of  clothing  and  jewelry 
by  the  old  words  ?  But  it  is  not  so  much  at  the  un- 
learned that  anger  must  be  felt,  as  at  the  advocates 
of  this  perversity. 

23.  For  if  there  were  Regularity  in  no  place  at  all, 
then  it  follows  that  there  would  be  none  in  words 
either  ;  not  that  when  it  is  everywhere  present  (as 
it  is  in  fact),  there  is  none  in  words.  XVIII.  For 
what  part  of  the  world  is  there  which  does  not 
have  countless  Regularities  ?  Sky  or  sea  or  land, 
what  Regularities  are  there  in  these  ? 

24.  As  in  the  sky  there  is  a  division  from  the 

§  20.     "  Supply  amor  novitatis  as  subject  of  traducit. 

455 


VARRO 

solstitialem  et  hinc  ad  septemtrionalem  divisum,  sic 
contra^  paribus  partibus  idem  a  bruma  versum  con- 
traria  parte  ?  Non  quantum  polw^s)"  superior  abest' 
a  septemtrionali  cir(culo  et  is  a  solstitiali,  quem  sol 
cir>cumit  cum  it*  ad  solstitium/  tantundem  abest 
inferior  ab  eo  quem  dvTa/jKTiKov*  vocant  astrologi  et 
is  a  brumalt  ?'  Non,  quemadmodum  quodque  sig- 
num  exortum  hoc  anno,*  quotquot  annis  eodem  modo 
exoritur  ? 

25.  Num  aliter  sol  a  bruma  venit  ad  aequinoctium, 
ac  contra  cum  ad  solstitium  venit,  ad  aequinoctialem 
circulum  et  inde  ad  brumam  ?  Nonne  luna,  ut  ab 
sole  discedit  ad  aquilonem  et  inde  redit  in  eandem 
viam,  sin  inde  fertur  ad  austrum  et  regreditur  inde  ? 
Sed  quid  plura  de  astris,  ubi  difficilius  reperitur  quid 
sit  aut  fiat  in  motibus  dissimiliter  ? 

XIX.  26.  At  in  mari,  credo,  motus  non  habent 
similitudines^  geminas,  qui  in  XXIII<I>'  horis  luna- 
ribus  cotidie  quater  se  mutant,  ac  cum  sex  horis 
aestus  creverunt,  totidem  decreverunt,  rursus  idem, 
itemque  ab  his.  An  hanc  analogian  ad  diem  servant, 
ad   mensem   non   item,   alios   motus   sic   item   cum 

§  24.  ^  For  contra  a.  *  Scaliger,  for  polo.  '  Mue. 
deleted  et  abest  et  after  abest.  *  Added  and  changed  by 
GS.  (a  solstitiali  Kent,  for  ad  solstitialem  GS.),  for  circumit 
cum  his.  ^  For  solistitium.  *  B,  for  arti  articon. 
''Kent,  for  ad  brumalem.  ^  Aid  us  deleted  quod  after 
anno. 

§26.     ^  J/wf  .,/(5r  dissimilitudines.         ^  Aldus,  for  XXlll. 

§  26.  »  Spoken  in  sarcasm.  *  Slightly  longer  than 
solar  hours.  '  In  relation  to  the  month  ;  non-existent,  but 
assumed  for  purpose  of  argument. 

456 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  24^26 

Equator  to  the  Tropic  of  Cancer,  and  from  there  to 
the  Arctic  Circle,  is  not  also  its  counterpart,  extend- 
ing from  the  Tropic  of  Capricorn  in  the  other  direc- 
tion, likewise  divided  into  equal  sections  ?  Is  it  not 
a  fact  that  as  far  as  the  North  Pole  is  removed 
from  the  Arctic  Circle  and  this  from  the  Tropic 
of  Cancer,  around  which  the  sun  travels  when  it 
comes  to  the  summer  solstice,  so  far  the  South  Pole 
is  from  that  Circle  which  the  astronomers  call 
the  Antarctic,  and  this  from  the  Tropic  of  Capricorn  ? 
Is  it  not  true  that  in  the  fashion  in  which  each  con- 
stellation has  risen  in  the  sky  this  year,  in  just  the 
same  fashion  it  rises  each  and  every  year  ? 

25.  The  sun  does  not  come  in  one  way  from  the 
Tropic  of  Capricorn  to  the  Equator,  does  it,  and  on 
the  other  hand,  when  it  comes  to  the  Tropic  of 
Cancer,  return  in  a  different  way  to  the  Equator  and 
thence  to  Capricorn  .''  The  moon,  when  it  goes 
away  from  the  sun  to  the  north  and  returns  from  there 
into  the  same  path  which  the  sun  pursues,  goes  on 
from  there  to  the  south  and  comes  back  again  in 
just  the  same  way,  does  it  not  ?  But  why  should  I 
speak  further  of  the  stars,  in  the  case  of  which  there 
is  unusual  difficulty  in  finding  any  irregularity  which 
exists  or  takes  place  in  their  motions  ? 

XIX.  26.  But  in  the  sea,  I  suppose,  the  motions 
do  not  have  the  twofold  likenesses  " — the  motions 
which  in  twenty -four  lunar  *  hours  change  them- 
selves four  times,  and  when  the  tides  have  risen  for 
six  hours,  and  have  ebbed  for  just  as  many,  they 
likewise  rise  again,  and  in  the  same  fashion  ebb 
after  this  time.  Or  do  they  keep  this  Regularity  for 
a  day's  space,  and  not  like-wise  for  a  month,  since 
similarly  they  have  another  set  of  motions  "  which 

457 


VARRO 

habeant  aliz's'  inter  se  convenientes  ?     De  quibus  in 
libro  quern  de  v4estuariis  feci  scripsi. 

XX.  27.  Non  in  terra  in  sationibus  servata  ana- 
logia  .''  Nee  cuius  modi  in  praeterito  tempore  fruc- 
tuum  genera  reddidit,  similia  in  praesenti  reddit,  et 
cuius  modi  tritico  iacto  reddidit  segetes,  sic  Aordeo 
sato  proportione  reddidit  parilis  ?  Non,  ut  Europa 
habet  flumina  lacus,  mentis  campos,  sic  habet  Asia  ? 

XXI.  28.  Non  in  volucribus  generatim  servatur 
analogia  ?  Non  ex  aquilis  aquilae  atque  ut  ex  turdis 
qui  procreantur  turdi,  sic  ex  reliquis  sui^  cuiusque 
generis  ?  XXII.  An  aliter  hoc  fit  quam  in  acre  in 
aqua  ?  Non  hie  conchae  inter  se  generatim  in- 
numerabili  numero  similes  ?  Non  pisces  }  An  e^ 
muraena  fit  lupus  aut  merula?  Non  bos  ad  bovem 
collatus  similis,  et  qui  ex  his  progenerantur  inter  se 
vituli  ?  Etiam  ubi  dissimilis  fetus,'  ut  ex  (asino  et)* 
equa  mulus,  tamen  ibi  analogia  :  quod  ex  quocumque 
asino  et  equa  nascitur  id  est  mulus  aut  mula,  ut  ex 
equo  et  asina  hinnulei. 

XXIII.  29.  Non  sic  ex  viro  et  muliere  omnis 
similis  partus,  quod  pueri  et  puellae  ?  Non  horum 
ita  inter  se^  omnia  similia  membra,  ut  separatim  in 
suo  utroque  genere  similitudine  sint*  paria  ?  Non, 
omnes  cum  sint  ex  anima  et  corpore,  partes  quoque' 
horum  proportione  similes  ? 

'  Reiter,  for  alios. 

§  28.  ^  Aug.,  tcith  B,  for  suis.  *  an  e  Avg.,  for  sane. 
'  Aug.,  for  faetus.  *  Added  by  L.  Sp.  ;  Aug.,  with  B, 
added  et  asino  after  equa. 

§  29.     ^  Sciop.  deleted  non  after  se.         "  Aug.,  for  simili- 
tudines  intra.         '  M,  p,  Laetus,  for  quaque. 
458 


ox  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  26-29 

agree  with  one  another  ?     Of  these  I  have  "\ratten  in 
the  book  which  I  composed  On  Tidal  Inlets. 

XX.  27.  On  the  earth,  is  not  Regularity  pre- 
served in  the  case  of  plantings  ?  Does  it  not  give  us 
to-day  fruits  of  precisely  the  same  kind  as  it  has 
given  us  in  the  past  }  Does  it  not  regularly  return  to 
us  a  crop  of  barley  when  barley  has  been  sown,  even 
as  it  returns  a  crop  of  wheat  when  wheat  has  been 
sown  ?  Does  not  Asia  have  rivers  and  lakes,  moun- 
tains and  plains,  even  as  Europe  has  ? 

XXI.  28.  Is  not  Regularity  preserved  among  the 
birds,  according  to  their  kind  ?  As  the  progeny  of 
eagles  are  eagles  and  the  progeny  of  thrushes  are 
thrushes,  are  not  the  progeny  of  the  other  birds  all  of 
their  own  proper  and  special  kind  ?  XXII.  Does 
the  process  go  on  in  another  way  in  the  water,  than 
in  the  air  ?  Are  not  the  shell-fish  here  all  like  their 
own  kind,  despite  their  countless  number  ?  Are 
not  the  fishes  ?  Is  a  pike  or  a  sea-carp  produced  of 
a  moray  ?  Is  not  one  head  of  cattle  like  another, 
when  compared,  and  so  also  the  calves  which  are 
procreated  by  them  ?  Even  where  the  offspring  is 
unlike  the  parents,  as  the  mule  born  of  a  he-ass  and 
a  mare,  even  there  there  is  Regularity  none  the  less  : 
the  offspring  of  any  ass  and  mare  whatsoever  is  a 
mule,  male  or  female,  as  the  offspring  of  a  stallion 
and  a  she-ass  is  a  hinny. 

XXIII.  29.  Are  not  in  this  way  all  the  offspring 
of  man  and  woman  alike,  in  that  they  are  boys  and 
girls  ?  Do  these  not  have  all  their  limbs  mutually 
alike,  in  such  a  way  that  item  by  item  they  are  pairs 
in  likeness,  in  their  own  special  kinds  ?  As  all  are 
made  up  of  soul  and  body,  are  not  also  the  parts  of 
soul  and  body  alike  with  the  same  regularity  ? 

459 


VARRO 

30.  Quid  ergo  cum  omnes  animae  hominum  sint^ 
divisae  in  octonas  partes,  hae*  inter  se  non  proportione 
similes  ?  Quinque  quibus  sentimus,  sexta  qua  cogi- 
tamus,  septuma  qua  progeneramus,  octava  qua  voces 
mittimus  ?  Igitur  quoniam  qua  loquimur  voce  oratio 
est,^  banc  quoque  necesse  est  natura  habere  analogias: 
itaque  habet. 

XXIV.  31.  An  non  vides,  ut  Graeci  habeant  earn 
quadripertitam,  unam  in  qua  si(n>t^  casus,  alteram 
in  qua  tempora,  tertiam  in  qua  neutrum,  quartum 
in  qua  utrumque,  sic  nos  habere  .''  Ecquid''  verba 
nescis  ut  apud  illos  sint  alia  finita,  alia  now,'  sic 
utra(que>*  esse  apud  nos  ? 

32.  Equidem  non  dubito,  qui(n)  animadvertm*' 
item  in  ea*  innumerabilem  similitudin?<m'  numerum, 
ut  trium  temporum  verb<i)  aut*  trium  personarum. 
XXV.  Quis  enim  potest  non  una  animadvertisse  in 
omni  oratione  esse  ut  legebam  lego*  legam  si(c)*  lego 
legis  legit,  cum  haec  eadem  dicantur  alias  ut  singula, 
alias  ut  plura  significentur  ?  Quis  est  tam  tardus  qui 
illas  quoque  non  animadvert(er)it'  similitudines,  qui- 
bus utimur  <in)"  imperando,  quibus  in  optando,  quibus 

§  30.  1  H,  Laetus,  for  sunt.  «  G,  Rhol.,  for  heae. 
'  L.  Sp.,for  orationem. 

§  31.  ^  Mue.,  for  sit.  *  Sciop.,  for  et  quid.  '  Aug., 
with  B,  for  ne.         *  Aug.,  for  utra. 

§  32.  ^  Sciop.,  for  qui  animaduertunt.  *  L.  Sp.,  for 
earn.  '  Sciop.,  for  similitudinem.  *  L.  Sp.,  for  uerba 
ut.  *  lego  is  repeated  in  F.  *  Bentinus,  for  si.  ^  L. 
Sp.,for  animaduertit.         *  Added  by  Sciop. 

§  30.     "  Sight,  hearing,  taste,  smell,  touch. 

§  31.     "  Cf.  viii.  44.         *  Cf.  viii.  45. 

§  32.     "  That  is,  the  verb-forms  used  in  commands  (im- 

460 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  30-32 

30.  WTiat  then  of  the  fact  that  the  souls  of  men 
are  di\ided  into  eight  parts — are  these  parts  not 
mutually  alike  with  regularity  ?  I'ive  ^^-ith  which 
we  perceive,"  the  sixth  Anth  which  we  think,  the 
seventh  with  which  we  procreate,  the  eighth  -«-ith 
which  we  utter  articulate  words  ?  Therefore  since 
the  Avord  ^nth  which  we  talk  is  speech,  speech 
also  must  by  nature  have  its  Regulaiities  ;  and  it 
does. 

XXIV.  31.  Do  you  not  see  that  the  Greeks  have 
divided  speech  into  four  parts,  one  in  which  the  words 
have  cases,  a  second  in  which  they  have  indications 
of  time,  a  third  in  which  they  have  neither,  a  fourth 
in  which  they  have  both  " — and  that  in  the  same 
way  we  have  all  these  divisions  ?  Do  you  not  know 
that  among  them  some  words  are  definite,  others 
not  * — and  that  both  kinds  are  present  in  our 
language  also  ? 

32.  For  my  part  I  have  no  doubt  that  you  have 
observed  the  countless  number  of  likenesses  in  speech, 
such  as  those  of  the  three  tenses  of  the  verb,  or  its 
three  persons.  XXV.  Who  indeed  can  have  failed 
to  join  vou  in  observing  that  in  all  speech  there  are 
the  three  tenses  lego  '  I  read,'  legebam  '  I  was 
reading,'  kgam  '  I  shall  read,'  and  similarly  the 
three  persons  lego  '  I  read,'  legts  '  thou  readest,* 
legit  '  he  reads,'  though  these  same  forms  may  be 
spoken  in  such  a  way  that  sometimes  one  only  is 
meant,  at  other  times  more  ?  Who  is  so  slow-vvitted 
that  he  has  not  observed  also  those  hkenesses  which 
we  use  in  commands,"  those  which  we  use  in  \^-ishes, 
those  in  questions,  those  in  the  case  of  matters  not 

peratives  and  subjunctives)  exhibit  certain  regular  resem- 
blances ;  and  so  do  those  used  in  wishes,  etc. 

461 


VARRO 

in  interrogando,  quibus  in  infectis  rebus,  quibus  in 
perfectis,  sic  in  aliis  discriminibus  ? 

XXVI.  33.  Quare  qui  negant  esse  rationem^ 
analogiae,  non  vide(n>t'^  naturam  non  solum  ora- 
tionis,  sed  etiam  mundi  ;  qui  autem  vident  et  sequi 
negant  oportere,  pugnant  contra  naturam,  non  contra 
analogian,  et  pugnant  volsillis,  non  gladio,  cum  pauca 
excepta  verba  ex  pelago  sermonis  (po)puli^  minus 
(usu>*  trita  afferant,  cum  dicant  propterea  analogias 
non  esse,  similiter  ut,  si  quis  viderit  mutilum  bovem 
aut  luscum  hominem  claudicantemque  equum,  neget 
in^  bovum  hominum  et  equorum  natura  similitudines 
proportione  constare. 

XXVII.  34-.  Qui  autem  duo  genera  esse  dicunt 
analogiae,  unum  naturale,  quod  ut  ex  *atis^  nascuntur 
(lentibus)^  lentes'  sic  ex  (lupino)*  lupinum,  alterum 
voluntarium,  ut  in  fabrica,  cum  vident  sccenam  ut 
in  dexteriore  parte  sint  ostia,  sic  esse  in  sinisteriore 
simili  ratione  factam,  de  his  duobus  generibus 
naturalem  esse  analogian,  ut  sit  in  motibus  caeli, 
voluntariam  non  esse,  quod  ut  quo<i)que'  fabro 
lubitum  sit  possit  facere  partis  scaenae  :  sic  in  homi- 
num partibus  esse  analogias,  quod  ea(s>*  natura 
faciat,  in  verbis  non  esse,  quod  ea  homines  ad  suam 
quisque  voluntatem  fingat,  itaque  de  eisdem  rebus 
alia  verba  habere  Graecos,  alia  St/ros,  alia  Latinos  : 
ego  declinatus  verborum  et  voluntarios  et  naturalis 

§  33.  ^  For  orationem.  ^  For  uidet.  '  Canal,  for 
pull.  *  Transferred  to  this  place  by  Fay  ;  added  by  GS. 
before  populi.         *  Sciop.  deleted  cornibus  after  in. 

§  34.  ^  Vertranius,  after  Aug.,  for  natis.  ^  Added  by 
L.  Sp.  ^  For  lentis.  *  L.  Sp. ;  ex  lupinis  Aug.,  unth 
B  ;  for  et.         *  B,  for  quoque.         *  Laetus,  for  ea. 

§  34.  "  The  expected  continuation  is,  "  They  are  in  error." 
462 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  32-34 

completed   and    those   for   matters   completed,   and 
similarly  in  other  diiferentiations  ? 

XXVI.  33.  Therefore  those  who  say  that  there  is 
no  logical  system  of  Regularity,  fail  to  see  the  nature 
not  only  of  speech,  but  also  of  the  world.  Those 
who  see  it  and  say  that  it  ought  not  to  be  followed, 
are  fighting  against  nature,  not  against  the  principle 
of  Regularity,  and  they  are  fighting  with  pincers, 
not  with  a  sword,  since  out  of  the  great  sea  of  speech 
they  select  and  offer  in  e\idence  a  few  worck  not 
very  familiar  in  popular  use,  saying  that  for  this 
reason  the  Regularities  do  not  exist  :  just  as  if  one 
should  have  seen  a  dehorned  ox  or  a  one-eyed  man 
and  a  lame  horse,  and  should  say  that  the  Ukenesses 
do  not  exist  \\1th  regularity  in  the  nature  of  cattle, 
men,  and  horses. 

XX\  II.  34.  Those  moreover  who  say  that  there 
are  two  kinds  of  Regularity,  one  natural,  namely 
that  lentils  grow  from  planted  lentils,  and  so  does 
lupine  from  lupine,  and  the  other  voluntary,  as  in  the 
workshop,  when  they  see  the  stage  as  having  an 
entrance  on  the  right  and  think  that  it  has  for  a  like 
reason  been  made  with  an  entrance  on  the  left  ;  and 
say  further,  that  of  these  two  kinds  the  natural 
Regularity  really  exists,  as  in  the  motions  of  the 
heavenly  bodies,  but  the  voluntary  Regularity  is  not 
real,  because  each  craftsman  can  make  the  parts  of 
the  stage  as  he  pleases  :  that  thus  in  the  parts  of 
men  there  are  Regularities,  because  nature  makes 
them,  but  there  is  none  in  words,  because  men  shape 
them  each  as  he  wills,  and  therefore  as  names  for  the 
same  things  the  Greeks  have  one  set  of  words,  the 
Syrians  another,  the  Latins  still  another  " — I  firmly 
think   that   there   are   both   voluntary   and   natural 

463 


VARRO 

esse  puto,  voluntarios  quibus  homines  vocabula 
imposwerint'  rebus  quaedam,  ut  ab  Romulo  Roma, 
ab  Tihure^  Tiburtes,  naturales  ut  ab  impositis  vo- 
eabulis  quae  inclinantur  in  tempora'  aut  in  casus, 
ut  ab  Romulo  Romuli  Romulum  et  ab  dico  dicebam 
dixeram. 

35.  Itaque  in  voluntariis  declinationibus  incon- 
stantia  est,  in  naturalibus  constantia  ;  quae  utrasque 
quoniam  iei  non  debeant  negare  esse  in  oratione, 
quom^  in  mundi  partibus  omnibus  sint,  et  declina- 
tiones  verborum  innumerabiles,  dicendum  est  esse 
in  his  analogias.  Neque  ideo  statim  ea  in  omnibus 
verbis  est  sequenda  :  nam  si  qua  perperam  declinavit 
verba  consuetudo,  ut  ea  aliter  <non  possint  efFerri)* 
sine  ofFensione  multorum,  hinc  rationem*  verborum 
praetermittendam  ostendit  loquendi  ratio. 

XXVIII.  36.  Quod  ad  universam  pertinet  cau- 
sam,  cur  similitudo  et  sit  in  oratione  et  debeat 
observari  et  quam  ad  finem  quoque,  satis  dictum. 
Quare  quod  sequitur  de  partibus  singuhs  deinceps 
expediemus  ac  singula  crimina  quae  dicunt  (contra)^ 
analogias  solvemus. 

37.  In  quo  animadvertito  natura  quadruplicem 
esse  formam,  ad  quam  in  declinando  accommodari 
debeant    verba  :     quod    debeat    subesse    res    quae* 

'  For  imposierint.         *  For  tybere.         •  For  tempore. 

§  35.  *  Mue.,  with  a,  for  quam.  *  Added  by  GS.,  after 
Aldus  eiferri  non  possit  {Aug.,  possint).  ^  Sciop.,  a,  for 
orationem. 

§  36.     »  Added  by  L.  Sp.  ;  cf  ix.  7. 

§  37.     *  Rhql.,  for  resque. 


§  35.     "  That  is,  a   regular  form  must  be  discarded   in 
464 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  34^37 

derivations  of  words,  voluntary  for  the  things  on 
which  men  have  imposed  certain  names,  as  Rome 
from  Romulus  and  the  Tiburtes  '  men  of  Tibur  '  from 
Tibur,  and  natural  as  those  which  are  inflected  for 
tenses  or  for  cases  from  the  imposed  names,  as 
genitive  Romuli  and  accusative  Romulum  from 
Romulus,  and  from  dico  '  I  say  '  the  imperfect  diceham 
and  the  pluperfect  dixeram. 

S5.  Therefore  in  the  voluntary  derivations  there 
is  inconsistency,  and  in  the  natural  derivations  there 
is  consistency.  Inasmuch  as  they  ought  not  to  deny 
the  presence  of  both  of  these  in  speech,  since  they  are 
in  all  parts  of  the  world,  and  the  derivative  forms  of 
words  are  countless,  we  must  say  that  in  words  also 
the  Regularities  are  present.  And  yet  Regularity 
does  not  for  this  reason  have  to  be  followed  in  all 
words  ;  for  if  usage  has  inflected  or  derived  any 
words  wrongly,  so  that  they  cannot  be  uttered  without 
giving  offence  to  many  persons,  the  logic  of  speaking 
shows  us  that  because  of  this  offence  the  logic  of  the 
words  must  be  set  aside." 

XXVIII.  SQ.  As  far  as  concerns  the  general 
cause  why  likeness  is  present  in  speech  and  ought  to 
be  observed,  and  also  to  what  extent  this  should  be 
done,  enough  has  now  been  said.  Therefore  in  the 
following  we  shall  set  forth  its  several  parts  item  by 
item,  and  refute  the  individual  charges  which  they 
bring  against  the  Regularities. 

37.  In  this  matter,  you  should  take  notice  that  by 
nature  there  are  four  elements  in  the  basic  situation 
to  which  words  must  be  adjusted  in  inflection  :  there 
must  be  an  underlying  object  or  idea  to  be  de- 
favour  of  an  irregular  form  if  the  feeling  {Sprachgefiihl)  of 
the  speakers  rebels  against  it. 

VOL.  II  H  465 


VARRO 

de.signetur,2  et  lit  sit  ea  res'  in  usii,  et  ut  vocis  natura 
ea  sit  quae  significavit,  ut  declinari  possit,  et  simili- 
tudo  figura(e>''  verbi  ut  sit  ea  quae  ex  se  declinat?*^ 
genus  prodere  certum  posst't.* 

38.  Quo  neque  a  terra  terrus  ut  dicatur  postu- 
landum  est,  quod  natura  non  subest,  ut  in  hoc  alterum 
maris,  alterum  feminae  debeat  esse  ;  sic  neque 
propter  usum,  ut  Terentius  significat  unum,  plures 
Terentii,  postulandum  est,  ut  sic  dicamus  faba  et 
fabae  :  non  enim  in  simili  us(u>^  utrumque  ;  neque 
ut  dicimus  ab  Terentius  Terentium,  sic  postulandum 
ut  inclinemus  ab  A  et  B,  quod  non  omnis  vox  natura 
habet  declinatus. 

39.  Neque  in  forma  collata  quaerendum  solum, 
quid  habeat  in  figura  simile,  sed  etiam  nonnunquam 
in  eo  quem  habeat  effectum.  Sic  enim  lana  Gallicana 
et  Apula  videtur  imperito  similis  propter  speciem, 
cum  peritus  Apulam  emat  pluris,  quod  in  usu  firmior 
sit.  Haec  nunc  strictim  dicta  apertiora  fient  infra. 
Incipiam  hinc. 

XXIX.  40.  Quod  rogant  ex  qua  parte  oporteat 
simile  esse  verbum,  a  voce  an  a^  significatione,  re- 
spondemus  a  voce  ;  sed  tamen  nonnunquam  quaerimus 
genere  similiane  sint  quae  significantur  ac  nomen 

*  Laetus,  for  designentur.         '  G,  H,  a,  Laetus,  for  cares. 

*  Mue.,for  figura.  *  L.  Sp.,for  declinata.  *  Aug.,  for 
possunt. 

§  38.     ^  L.  Sp.,  for  similius. 

§  40.     ^  After  Laetus,  ab  voce  an,  for  aboceana. 

§  38.  "  The  singular /«ia  was  used  also  collectively  for  the 
plural  or  mass  idea;  cf.  Priscian,  ii.  176  Keil.  *  Names  of 
letters. 

§  39.     "  Cf.  §  92. 

§  40.     "  (Jf.  viii.  40. 

466 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  37-40 

signaled  ;  this  object  or  idea  must  be  in  use  ;  the 
nature  of  the  utterance  which  has  designated  it, 
must  be  such  that  it  can  be  inflected  ;  and  the  re- 
semblance of  the  word's  form  to  other  words  must  be 
such  that  of  itself  it  can  reveal  a  definite  class  in 
respect  to  inflection. 

38.  Therefore  it  is  not  to  be  demanded  that  from 
terra  '  earth  '  there  should  be  also  a  terms,  because 
there  is  no  natural  basis  that  in  this  object  there 
ought  to  be  one  word  for  the  male  and  another  for 
the  female.  Similarly,  ^\ith  respect  to  usage,  while 
Terentius  designates  one  person  of  the  name  and 
Terentii  designates  several,  it  is  not  to  be  demanded 
that  in  this  way  we  should  say  J'aba  '  bean  '  and  Jabae 
'  beans,'  for  the  two  are  not  subject  to  the  same 
use."  Nor  is  it  to  be  demanded  that  as  we  say 
ace.  Terentium  from  nom.  Terentius,  we  should  make 
case-forms  from  xi  and  B,^  because  not  every  utter- 
ance is  naturally  fitted  for  declensional  forms. 

39.  The  likeness  which  the  word  has  in  its  shape 
must  be  investigated  not  in  the  comparison  of  the 
basis  merely,  but  also  sometimes  in  the  effect  which  it 
has.  For  thus  the  Gallic  wool  and  the  Apulian  wool 
seem  alike  to  the  inexperienced  on  account  of  their 
appearance,  though  the  expert  buys  the  Apulian  at  a 
higher  price  because  in  use  it  lasts  better.  These 
matters,  which  have  been  touched  upon  hastily 
here,  will  become  clearer  in  a  later  discussion." 
Now  I  shall  start. 

XXIX.  40.  To  their  question  in  what  respect  a 
word  ought  to  be  similar,  sound  or  meaning,"  we 
answer  that  it  should  be  so  in  sound.  But  yet  some- 
times we  ask  whether  the  objects  designated  are 
like  in  kind,  and  compare  a  man's  name  with  a  man's, 

467 


VARRO 

virile  cum  virili  conferimus,  feminae  cum  muliebri  : 
non  quod  id  quod  significant  vocem  commoveat,  sed 
quod  nonnunquam  in  re  dissim(ili  par)ilis^  figurae 
formas  in  simih'  imponunt  dispariles,*  ut  calcei  mulie- 
bres  sint  an  viriles  dicimus  ad  similitudinem  figurae, 
cum  tamen  sciamus  nonnunquam  et  mulierem  habere 
calceos  viriles  et  virum  muliebris. 

41.  Sic  dici  virum  Perpennam  ut  AZ/enam^ 
muliebri  forma^  et  contra  parietem  ut  abietem  esse 
forma'  similem,  quo(m>''  alterum  vocabulum  dicatur 
virile,  alterum  muliebre  et  utrumque  natura  neutrum 
si<.*  Itaque  ea  virilia  dicimus  non  quae  virum* 
significant,  sed  quibus  proponimus  hie  et  hi,  et  sic 
muliebria  in  quibus  dicere  possMmus'  haec  aut  hae. 

XXX.  42.  Quare  nihil^  est,  quod  dicunt  Theona 
et  Diona  non  esse  similis,  si  alter  est  y4ethiops,  alter 
alfeus,"  si  analogia  rerum  dissimilitudines  adsumat  ad 
discernendum  vocis  verbi  figuras. 

XXXI.  43.  Quod  dicunt  simile  sit  necne  nomen 
nomini  impudenter  AristarcAum  praecipere  opor- 
tere  spectare  non  solum  ex  recto,  sed  etiam  ex 
eorum  vocandi  casu,  esse^  enim  deridiculum,  si  similes 

*  GS.  ;  dissim<ili  sim)ilis  Mue.  ;  for  dissimilis.  '  GS.  ; 
in  <re)  simili  Mue.  ;  for  indissimiles.         *  For  disperiles. 

§41.     ^  ut  Alfenam  Mue.,  for  aut  plenam  ;    cf.  viii.  41. 

*  Laetus,  for  formam.  *  Aldus,  for  formam.  *  Mue.  ; 
cum  Aug.  ;  for  quo.  *  Ant.  Miller  and  Better,  for  sic. 

*  Aldus,  for  utrum.  ''  M,  Laetus,  for  possimus. 

§  42.     ^  For  nichil.         *  Mue.,  for  gallus  ;  cf.  viii.  41. 
§  43.     ^  L.  Sp.,  C.  F.  W.  Mueller,  Madvig,  for  esset. 

§  41.     "  Cf.  viii.  41.  ""  The  forms  of  hie  haec  hoc  are 

regularly  used   by  the  grammarians  to  indicate  the  case, 
number,  and  gender  of  a  word. 
468 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  40-43 

a  woman's  name  >\ith  a  woman's  :  not  because  that 
which  they  designate  affects  the  word,  but  because 
sometimes  in  case  of  an  unUke  thing  they  set  upon 
it  forms  of  an  equivalent  appearance,  and  on  a  Uke 
thing  they  set  unequal  forms,  as  we  call  shoes  women's 
shoes  or  men's  shoes  by  the  likeness  of  the  shape, 
although  we  know  that  sometimes  a  woman  wears 
men's  shoes  and  a  man  wears  women's  shoes. 

41.  In  like  fashion,  we  say,  a  man  is  called 
Perpenna,  like  Alfena,  with  a  feminine  form  "  ;  and 
on  the  other  hand  paries  '  house-wall  '  is  Uke  abies 
'  fir-tree  '  in  form,  although  the  former  word  is  used  as 
a  masculine,  the  latter  as  a  feminine,  and  both  are 
naturally  neuter.  Therefore  those  which  we  use 
as  masculines  are  not  those  which  denote  a  male 
being,  but  those  before  which  we  employ  hie  and  hi, 
and  those  are  feminines  with  reference  to  which  we 
can  say  haec  or  hae.^ 

XXX.  42.  P'or  this  reason  it  amounts  to  nothing, 
that  on  the  premise  that  Regularity  adopts  the 
unUkenesses  of  the  objects  as  a  criterion  for  difference 
in  the  forms  "  of  the  spoken  word,*'  they  say  that 
Theon  and  Dion  are  not  alike  if  the  one  is  an  Ethiopian 
and  the  other  is  a  white  man.<= 

XXXI.  43.  As  to  what  they  say,"  that  Aristarchus 
was  shameless  in  his  instructions  that  to  see  whether 
one  name  was  like  another  you  should  view  it  not 
only  from  the  nominative,  but  also  from  the  vocative 
- — for  the  same  persons  say  that  it  is  absurd  to  judge 

§  42.  "  One  of  the  rare  examples  of  the  accusative  of  the 
gerund  with  an  object.  *  The  word  as  sound  is  vox,  while 
the  word  as  symbol  of  meaning  is  cerbum  ;  the  vox  verbi  is 
therefore  the  sound,  or  series  of  sounds,  which  represent  the 
symbol  of  meaning.     Cf.  viii.  40.         '  Cf.  viii.  41. 

§  43.     <•  C/.  viii.  42. 

469 


VARRO 

inter  se  parentes  sint,  de  filiis  iudicare*  :  errant,  quod 
non  ab  eo(rum>*  obliquis  casibus  fit,  ut  recti  simili* 
facie  ostendantur,  sed  propter  eos  facilius  perspici 
similitudo  potest  eorum  quam  vim  habeat,*  ut 
lucerna  in  tenebris  allata  non  facit  (ut)*  quae  ibi  sunt 
posita  similia  sint,  sed  ut  videantur,  quae  sunt 
quoius  <mo>di  sint.' 

44.  Quid  similius  videtur  quam  in  his  est  extrema 
littera  crux  Phryx^  ?  Quas,  qui  audit  voces,  auribus 
discernere  potest  nemo,  cum  easdem  non  esse  similes 
ex  <declin>a<is*  verbis  intellegamus,  quod  cum  sit 
cruces  et  Phryges^  et  de  his  extremis  syllabis  exemp- 
tum*  sit  E,  ex  altero  fit  ut  ex  C  et  S  crux,  ex  altero 
G  et  S  Pkryx.^  Quod  item  apparet,  cum  est  demp- 
tum  S  :  nam  fit  unum  cruce,^  alterum  Phvyge^ 

XXXII.  45.  Quod  aiunt,  cum  in  maiore  parte 
orationis  non  sit  simiUtudo,  non  esse  analogian, 
duphciter  stulte  dicunt,  quod  et  in  maiore  parte  est 
et  si  in  minore  parte^  sit,  tamen  sit,^  nisi  etiam  nos 
calceos  negabunt  habere,  quod  in  maiore  parte 
corporis  calceos  non  habeamus. 

^  L.    Sp.    deleted   qui   aftei'   iudicare.         '  L.    Sp.,  for  eo. 

*  Laetus,  for  simile.  *  Laetus,  for  habeant.  *  Added 
hy  L.  Sp.         '  L.  Sp.,  for  dissint. 

§  44.  ^  Aldus,  for  frix.  ^  GS.,  for  aliis.  ^  Aldus, 
/or  friges.         *  ^/df/*, /or  exemplum.         ^  L.  Sp.,  for  crncl. 

*  Phruge  L.  Sp.,  Phrygi  Aldus  ;  for  frigi. 

§  45.  ^  Here  L.  Sp.,  following  other  slightly  different 
deletions,  deleted  a  repeated  est  et  si  in  minore.  ^  After 
sit,  L.  Sp.  deleted  in  maiore. 

.  §  44.  "  For  Phryx  and  its  forms,  Augustinus  (with  B)  read 
frux,  etc.  ;  but  nom.  frux  was  no  longer  used  in  Varro's 
470 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  4.S-45 

from  the  children  whether  the  parents  are  aUke  : 
those  who  say  this  are  mistaken,  for  it  does  not  come 
about  from  their  oblique  cases  that  the  nominatives 
are  shown  to  be  of  like  appearance,  but  through  the 
oblique  cases  can  be  more  easily  seen  what  evidential 
force  hes  in  the  Ukeness  of  the  nominatives — even  as 
a  lamp  in  the  dark,  when  brought,  does  not  cause  that 
the  things  which  are  there  should  be  alike,  but  that 
they  should  be  seen  in  their  real  character. 

44.  What  seems  more  closely  alike  than  the  last 
letter  in  the  words  crux  '  cross  '  and  Phryx  '  Phry- 
gian '  ?  "  No  one  who  hears  the  spoken  words  can 
by  his  ears  distinguish  the  letters,*  although  we 
know  from  the  declined  forms  of  the  words  that 
though  alike  they  are  not  identical  ;  because  when 
the  plurals  cruces  and  Phryges  are  taken  and  E  is 
removed  from  the  last  syllables,  from  the  one  there 
results  crux,  with  X  from  C  and  S,  and  from  the  other 
comes  Phryx,  from  G  and  S.  And  the  difference  is 
likewise  clear,  when  S  is  removed  ;  for  the  one  be- 
comes cruce,  the  other  Phryge^ 

XXXII.  45.  As  to  what  they  say,"  that  since 
likeness  does  not  exist  in  the  greater  part  of  speech. 
Regularity  does  not  exist,  they  speak  foolishly  in  two 
ways,  because  Regularity  is  present  in  the  greater 
part  of  speech,  and  even  if  it  should  exist  only  in  the 
smaller  part,  still  it  is  there  :  unless  they  will  say  that 
we  do  not  wear  any  shoes,  because  on  the  greater 
part  of  our  body  we  do  not  wear  any. 

time,  cf.  ix.  75-76.         '  The  usual  confusion  of  letters  and 
sounds.         '  Abl.  sing.  ;    the  manuscript  has  forms  ending 
in  -»',  which  are  datives,  but  the  removal  of  s  from  cruces  and 
Phryges  leaves  forms  ending  in  «,  not  in  »'. 
§  45.     «  C/  viii.  37. 

471 


VARRO 

XXXIII.  46.  Quod  dicunt  nos  dissimilitudinem 
(potius  gratam  acceptamque  habere  quam  simili- 
tudinem)^  :  itaque  in  vestitu  in  supellectile  delectari 
varietate,  non  paribus  subuculis  uxoris,  respondeo,  si 
varietas  iucunditas,  magis  varium  esse  in  quo  alia 
sunt  similia,  alia  non  sunt  :  itaque  sicut  abacum 
argento  ornari,  ut  alia  (paria  sint,  alia)^  disparia,  sic 
orationem. 

47.  Rogant,  si  similitudo  sit  sequenda,  cur  malimus 
habere  lectos  alios  ex  ebore,  alios  ex  testudine,  sic 
item  genere  aliquo  alio.  Ad  quae  dico  non  dis(simili- 
tudines  solum  nos,  sed)^  similitudines  quoque  sequi 
saepe.  Itaque  ex  eadem  supellectili  licet  videre  : 
nam  nemo  facit  triclinii  lectos  nisi  paris  et  materia  et 
altitudine  et  figura.  Qui(s)*  facit  mappas  triclinaris 
non  similis  inter  se  ?  Quis  pulvinos  ?  Quis  denique 
cetera,  quae  unius  generis  sint  plura  ? 

48.  Cum,  inqui<un>t,*  utilitatis  causa  introducta 
sit  oratio,  sequendum  non  quae  habebit  similitudinem, 
sed  quae  utilitatem.  Ego  utilitatis  causa  orationem 
factam  concedo,  sed  ut  vestimenta  :  quare  ut  hie 
similitudines  sequimur,*  ut  virilis  tunica  sit  virili 
similis,  item  toga  togae,  sic  mulierum  stola  ut  sit 
stola<e)'   proportione    et   pallium   pallio   simile,   sic 

§  46.  ^  Added  by  GS.,  foUmving  other  attempts  {Aug., 
■with  B,  inserted  sequi  after  nos  ;  biit  cf.  §  47,  ichere  sequi  is 
actually  found).         ^  Added  by  Aug.,  with  B. 

§  47.     ^  Added  by  Mue.         "  Aldus,  for  qui. 

§  48.  ^  Vertranius,  for  inquit.  ^  Sciop.,  for  sequere- 
mur.         '  Aug.,  for  stola. 

472 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  46-48 

XXXIII.  46.  As  to  what  they  say,"  that  we  find 
unlikeness  pleasing  and  acceptable  rather  than 
likeness,  and  therefore  in  clothing  and  in  furniture 
we  take  pleasure  in  variety,  and  not  in  having 
our  wives'  undertunics  all  identical  :  I  answer, 
that  if  variety  is  pleasure,  then  there  is  greater 
variety  in  that  in  which  some  things  are  alike  and 
others  are  not  ;  and  just  as  a  side-table  is  adorned 
\dth  silver  in  such  a  way  that  some  ornaments 
are  alike  and  others  are  unlike,  so  also  is  speech 
adorned. 

47.  They  ask  why,  if  likeness  is  to  be  followed, 
we  prefer  to  have  some  couches  inlaid  with  ivory, 
others  with  tortoise-shell,  and  so  on  with  some  other 
kind  of  material.  To  which  I  say  that  unlikenesses 
are  not  the  only  thing  which  we  follow,  but  often  we 
follow  likenesses.  And  this  may  be  seen  from  the 
same  piece  of  furniture  ;  for  no  one  makes  the  three 
couches  of  the  dining-room  other  than  alike  in  material 
and  in  height  and  in  shape.  WTio  makes  the  table- 
napkins  not  like  each  other  ?  Or  the  cushions  ? 
And  finally  the  other  things  which  are  several  in 
number  but  of  one  sort  ? 

48.  Since  speech,  they  say,"  was  introduced  for  the 
sake  of  utility,  we  should  follow  not  that  kind  of 
speech  which  has  likeness,  but  that  which  has  utility. 
I  grant  that  speech  has  been  produced  for  utility's 
sake,  but  in  the  same  way  as  garments  have  :  there- 
fore as  in  the  latter  we  follow  the  likenesses,  so  that 
a  man's  tunic  is  hke  a  man's,  and  a  toga  Uke  a  toga, 
and  a  woman's  dress  is  like  a  dress  regularly  and  a 
cloak  like  a  cloak,  so  also,  as  words  that  are  names 

§46.     "  C/.  viii.  31-32. 
§  48.     «  C/.  viii.  28-29. 

473 


VARRO 

cum  sint  nomina  utilitatis  causa,  tamen  virilia  inter 
se  similia,  item  muliebria  inter  se  sequi  debemus. 

XXXIV.  49.  Quod  aiunt  ut  persedit  et  perstitit 
sic  (periacuit  et>^  percubuit  quoniam  non  si<n>t,^ 
non  esse  analogian,  et^  in  hoc  e<r)rant*  :  quod  duo 
posteriora  ex  prioribus  declinata  non  sunt,  cum 
analogia  poUiceatur  ex  duobus  similibus  similiter 
declinatis  similia  fore. 

XXXV.  50.  Qui  dicunt  quod  sit  ab  Romulo  Roma 
et  non  Romula  neque  ut  ab  ove  ovilia.^  sic  a  bove 
bovih'a,''  (non)'  esse  analogias,  errant,  quod  nemo 
pollicetur  e  vocabulo  vocabulum  declinari  recto  casu 
singulari  in  rectum  singularem,  sed  ex  duobus 
vocabulis  similibus  casus  similiter  declinatos  similes 
fieri. 

XXXVI.  51.  Dicunt,  quod  vocabula  litterarum 
Latinarum  non  declinentur  in  casus,  non  esse  analo- 
gias. Hi  ea  quae  natura  declinari  non  possunt, 
eorum  declinatus  requirunt,^  proinde  et  non  eo<rum>2 
dicatur  esse  analogia  quae  ab  similibus  verbis  simili- 
ter esse(nt>*  declinata.  Quare  non  solum  in  vocabu- 
lis litterarum  haec  non  requirenda  analogia,  sed  (ne)* 
in  syllaba  quidem  ulla,  quod  dicimus  hoc  BA,  huius 
BA,  sic  alia. 

§  49.  ^  Added  by  Canal.  *  Kent,  for  sit.  '  Aug., 
for  ut.         *  B,  Rhol.,  for  erant. 

§50.  ^  Aug., for  OYiWa..  ^  A%ig.,forho\\\\a..  ^  Added 
by  Stephanas. 

§  51.  ^  B,  G,  H,  a,  Aug.,  for  sequirunt.  ^  L.  Sp.,  for 
eo  F^,  ea  F^.  '  L.  Sp.  ;  esset  M,  a,  Aug.  ;  for  esse. 
*  Added  by  Aldus. 

§  49.     "  Referring  to  a  passage  now  lost.         *  The  two 
verbs  are  not  attested  in  any  form. 
§  50.     «  Cf.  viii.  54  and  80. 

474 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  48-51 

of  persons  exist  for  the  purpose  of  utility,  we  ought 
still  to  employ  men's  names  that  are  like  one  another, 
and  women's  names  that  also  have  mutual  resem- 
blances. 

XXXI\'.  49.  As  to  the  fact  that  they  say  "  that 
Regularity  does  not  exist  because  there  are  no 
perfects  periacuit  '  remained  lying  '  and  percuhuit 
'  remained  lying,'  like  persedit  '  remained  sitting  ' 
and  perstitit  '  remained  standing,'  in  this  also  they 
are  mistaken  :  for  the  two  perfects  have  no  presents  * 
from  which  to  be  inflected,  whereas  Regularity 
promises  only  that  from  two  like  words  inflected  in 
like  manner  there  \\ill  be  like  forms. 

XXXV.  50.  Those  who  say  "  that  there  are  no 
Regularities  because  from  Romulus  there  is  Roma 
and  not  Romula  and  there  is  no  hovilia  '  cow-stables  ' 
from  bos  '  cow  '  as  there  is  ovilia  '  sheepfolds  '  from 
avis  '  sheep,'  are  in  error  ;  because  nobody  professes 
that  one  word  is  derived  from  another  word,  from 
nominative  singular  to  nominative  singular,  but  only 
that  from  two  like  words  like  case-forms  develop 
when  they  are  inflected  in  like  manner. 

XXXVI.  51.  They  say  "  that  because  the  words 
denoting  the  Latin  letters  are  not  inflected  into 
case-forms  the  Regularities  do  not  exist.  Such 
persons  are  demanding  the  declension  of  those  words 
which  by  nature  cannot  be  inflected  ;  just  as  if 
Regularity  were  not  said  ^  to  belong  merely  to  those 
forms  which  had  already  been  inflected  in  like  fashion 
from  like  words.  Therefore  not  only  in  the  names  of 
the  letters  must  this  kind  of  Regularity  not  be  sought, 
but  not  even  in  any  syllable,  because  we  say  nomina- 
tive ba,  genitive  ba,  and  so  on. 

§  51.     "  C/.  viii.  64.         "  Cf.  viii.  23. 

475 


VARRO 

52.  Quod  si  quis  in  hoc  quoque  velit  dicere  esse 
analogias  rerum,  tenere  potest  :  ut  eni(m>^  dicunt 
ipsi  alia  nomina,  quod  quinque  habeant  figuras, 
habere  quinque  casus,  aha  quattuor,  sic  minus  alia, 
dicere  poterunt  esse  litteras  ac  syllabas  in  voce  quae 
singulos  habeant  casus,  in  rebus  pluris*  ;  quemad- 
modum  inter  se  conferent  ea  quae  quaternos  habe- 
bunt  vocabulis  casus,  item  ea  inter  se  qua(e>  ternos,^ 
sic  quae*  singulos  habebunt,  ut  conferant  inter  se 
dicentes,  ut  sit  hoc  A,  huic  A,  esse  hoc  E,*  huie  E. 

XXXVII.  53.  Quod  dicunt  esse  quaedam  verba 
quae  habeant  declinatus,  ut  caput  (capitis,  nihil 
nihili),^  quorum  par  reperiri  quod  non  possit,  non  esse 
analogias,  respondendum  sine  dubio,  si  quod  est 
singulare  verbum,  id  non  habere  analogias  :  minimum 
duo  esse  debent  verba,  in  quibus  sit  similitudo. 
Quare  in  hoc  tollunt  esse  analogias. 

54'.  Sed  mkilum^  vocabulum  recto  casu  apparet  in 
hoc  : 

Quae  dedit  ipsa.^  cap/t'  neque  dispendi  facit  hilum, 

§  52.  ^  For  eni.  *  GS,  ;  plureis  Canal  ;  for  plurimis. 
^  Koeler,  for  quaternos.  *  For  sicque.  *  After  hoc  E, 
L.  Sp.  deleted  huiusce  E. 

§  53.     ^  Added  by  Reitzenstein. 

§  54.  ^  Lachmann ;  in  nihil  Sciop. ;  for  initium. 
^  Sciop.,  for  ira.         ^  Seal iger,  for  caput. 

§  52.     o  Cf.  viii.  63.  ^  That   is,   words   indeclinable   in 

form  have  only  one  case-form,  but  still  have  all  the  case-uses. 

§  53.  "  There  is  no  corresponding  passage  in  Book  VIII. 
*  That  is,  when  they  select  a  unique  word  as  basis  for  argu- 
ment. 

476 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  52-54 

52.  But  if  any  one  should  wish  to  say  that  in  this 
also  there  are  Regularities  in  the  things,  he  can 
maintain  it.  For  as  they  themselves  say  <*  that  some 
nouns,  because  they  have  five  forms,  have  five  cases, 
and  others  have  four,  and  others  fewer  in  like  manner, 
they  will  be  able  to  s&y  that  the  letters  and  syllables 
which  have  one  case-form  apiece  in  sound,  have 
several  in  connexion  with  the  things  *  ;  as  they  will 
compare  only  with  each  other  those  which  have 
four  case-forms  for  the  words,  and  likewise  those 
which  have  three  apiece,  so  let  them  compare  with 
each  other  those  which  have  only  one  form  each, 
saying  that  nominative  E,  dative  E  is  like  nomiinative 
A,  dative  A. 

XXXVII.  53.  As  to  the  fact  that  they  say  «  that 
there  are  certain  words  which  have  declensional  forms, 
like  caput '  head,'  genitive  capitis,  and  nihil '  nothing,' 
genitive  nihili,  a  match  for  which  cannot  be  found, 
and  therefore  the  Regularities  do  not  exist,  answer 
must  be  made  that  unquestionably  any  word  which 
is  the  only  one  of  its  kind  is  outside  the  systems  of 
Regularity  ;  there  must  be  at  least  two  words  for  a 
likeness  to  be  existent  therein.  Therefore,  in  this 
case,**  they  eliminate  the  possible  existence  of  the 
Regularities. 

54.  But  the  word  nihilum  '  nothing  '  is  found  in 
the  nominative  in  the  following  <*  : 

The  body  she's  given 
Earth  doth  herself  take  back,  and  of  loss  not  a  whit 
does  she  suffer, 

§54.  "Ennius,  Ann.  14  Vahlen* ;  R.O.L.  1.  6-7  War- 
mlngton ;  r/.  v.  60  and  111.  The  neuter  accusative,  having 
the  same  form  as  the  nominative,  is  used  as  a  proof  of  the 
nominative  form. 

477 


VARRO 

quod  valet  nee  dispendii  facit  quicquam.  Idem  hoc 
obliquo  apud  Plautum  : 

Video  enim*  te  nihili*  pendere  prae  Philolacho*  omnis 
homines, 

quod  est  ex  ne  et  hili  :  quare  dictus  est  nihili*  qui  non 
hili  erat.  Casus  tantum''  commutantur  de  quo  dici- 
tur,  <ut>*  de  homine  :  dicimus  enim  hie  homo 
nihili'  et  huius  hominis  nihili  et  hunc  hominem 
nihili.  Si  in  illo  commutaremus,  diceremus  ut  hoc 
linum  et  Uium,^"  sic  nihilum,  non  hie  nihiU,  et  <ut>" 
huic  hno  et  ]ibo^^,  sic  nihilo,  non  huic  nihiU.  Potest 
dici  patricus  casus,  ut  ei  praeponantur*'  nomina" 
plura,  ut  hie  casus  Terentii,  hunc  casum  Terentii, 
hie  miles  legionis,  huius  militis  legionis,  hunc  militem 
legionis. 

XXXVIII.  55.  Negant,  cum  omnis  natura  sit  aut 
mas  aut  femina  aut  neutrum,  (non>i  debuisse  ex 
singulis  vocibus  ternas  figuras  vocabulorum  fieri, 
ut  albus  alba  album  ;  nunc  fieri  in  multis  rebus 
binas,  ut  Metellus  Metella,*  Aemi{\i}us  Aemi(\i}a,^ 
nonnulla  singula,  ut  tragoed?<^,  com<o>edM** ;  sic 
esse  Marcum,  Numerium,  at  Marcam,  at  Numeriam 

*  Enim  is  Varro's  addition  ;  it  is  not  found  in  the  manu- 
scripts of  Plantus.  *  For  nichili.  *  The  manuscripts 
of  Plavtus  hare  Philolache.  '  Fay,  for  turn  cum. 
8  Added  by  GS.  » After  nihili,  L.  Sp.  deleted  est. 
1»  Mue.,  for  Hmum.  "  et  ut  3Iue. ;  ut  L.  Sp.  ;  for  et. 
^^  Mue.,  for  limo.  "  3/^^  y^,- praeponuntur.  ^'^  Kent, 
for  praenomina. 

§  35.     1  Added     by     Mue.  "  Ijaettis,     for      metelle. 

3  Wackernagel ;    Ennius   Ennia   Laetus ;    for   enuus   enua. 

*  Christ,  for  tragoedia  comedia. 
478 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  5^55 

which  is  the  same  as  '  nor  of  loss  does  she  suffer 
anything.'  This  same  word  is  found  in  an  oblique 
case  in  Plautus  *  : 

I  see,  beside  Philolaches  you  count  all  men  as  nothing. 

The  word  is  from  ne  '  not  '  and  genitive  hilt  '  whit  '  ; 
therefore  he  has  been  called  nihili  '  of  naught  '  who 
was  not  hili  '  of  a  whit  '  in  value.  Change  is  made 
only  in  the  case-forms  of  that  about  which  the  speak- 
ing is  done,  as  about  a  man  ;  for  we  say  a  man  nihili 
'  of  no  account  '  in  nominative,  in  genitive,  in  accusa- 
tive, changing  the  forms  of  homo  but  not  changing 
the  form  nihili.  If  we  were  to  make  changes  in  it, 
then  we  should  say  not  hie  nihili  "  but  nihilum  as  the 
nominative,  like  linum  '  flax  '  and  libum  '  cake,'  and 
dative  not  huic  nihili  **  but  nihilo  like  lino  and  libo. 
The  genitive  case  *  can  however  be  said  with  various 
nouns  set  before  it,  like  nominative  casus  '  mishap  ' 
Terentii  '  of  Terence,'  accusative  casum  Terentii,  and 
nominative  miles  '  soldier  '  legionis  '  of  the  legion,' 
genitive  militis  legionis,  accusative  miliiem  legionis. 

XXXVIII.  55.  They  say "  that  since  every 
nature  is  either  male  or  female  or  neuter,  from  the 
individual  spoken  words  there  should  not  fail  to  be 
forms  of  the  words  in  sets  of  three,  like  albus,  alba, 
album  '  white  '  ;  that  now  in  many  things  there  are 
only  two,  like  Metellus  and  Metella,  Aemilius  and 
Aemilia,  and  some  with  only  one,  like  tragoedus 
'  tragic  actor  '  and  comoedus  '  comic  actor  '  ;  that 
there  are  the  names  Marcus  and  Numerius,  but  no 

"  Plautus,  Most.  245.         «  The  genitive  nihili  depending  on 
a    nominative.         ■*  The    genitive    nihili    depending    on    a 
dative.         «  Such  as  the  form  nihili. 
§  55,     '  C/.  viii.  47. 

479 


VARRO 

non  esse  ;  dici  con;um,^  turdum,  non*  dici  corwam,* 
turdam  ;  contra  dici  pantheram,  merulam,  non  dici 
panther um,  merulum  ;  nullius  no*tn</n'  filium  et 
filiam  non  apte*  discerni  marem  ac  feminam,  ut 
Terentium*  et  Terentiam,  contra  deorum  liberos  et 
servorum  non  ibidem, ^"  ut  lovis  filium  et  filiam, 
loveni**  et  lovam  ;  item  magnum  numerum  vocabu- 
lorum  in  hoc  genere  non  servare  analogias. 

56.  Ad  haec  dicimus,  omnis  orationis  quamvis  res 
naturae  subsit,  tamen  si  ea  in  usu(m)i  non  pervenerit, 
eo  non  pervenire  verba  :  ideo  equus  dicitur  et  equa  : 
in  usu  enim  horum  discrimina*  ;  corvus  et  corva  non, 
quod  sine  usu  id,  quod  dissimilis  natura(e>.'  Itaque 
quaedam  al<i>ter  olim  ac  nunc  :  nam  et  tum  omnes 
mares  et  feminae  dicebantur  columbae,  quod  non 
erant  in  eo  usu  domestico  quo  nunc,  (et  nunc)* 
contra,  propter  domesticos  usus  quod  internovimus, 
appellatur  mas  columbus,  femina  columba. 

57.  Natura  cum  tria  genera  transit  et  id  est  in  usu 
discriminat?<(m),  tum^  denique  apparet,  ut  est  in 
doctw*^  et  docta  et  doctum  :  doctrina  enim  per  tria 
haec  transire  potest  et  usus  docuit  discriminare 
doctam  rem  ab  hominibus  et  in  his  marem  ac  feminam. 
In  mare  et  femina  et  neutro  neque  natura  man's* 

^  Aldus,  for  corhum  and  covhsun.  ^  Aldus,  for  non  non. 
'  Aug.,  for  neutros.  *  Aug.,  with  B,  for  apta.  ^  For 
terentium  et  terentium.  *"  Ed.  Veneta,  for  ididem. 
^^  For  iouem  iouem. 

§  56.     ^  Aug.,  with  B,  for  usu.         ^  Aug.,  for  discrimine. 

*  Vertranius,  for  natura.         *  kidded  by  L.  Sp. 

§  57.  *  Reiter,  for  discrimina  totum.  *  Aug.,  with  B, 
for  docto.         '  L.  Sp.,for  mares. 

*  Numeria  is  in  fact  found,  but  as  a  divine  name.  "  Cf. 
§59. 

§  56.     "  For  the  expression,  cf.  ix.  37. 

480 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  55-57 

Marca  and  Xumeria  *  ;  that  corviis  '  raven  '  and 
turdus  '  thrush  '  are  said,  but  the  feminines  corva  and 
turda  are  not  said  :  that  on  the  other  hand  panthera 
'  panther  '  and  merula  '  blackbird  '  are  used,  but  the 
masculines  pantherus  and  merulus  are  not  ;  that  there 
is  no  one  of  us  whose  son  and  daughter  are  not  suit- 
ably distinguished  as  male  and  female,  as  Terentius 
and  Terentia  ;  that  on  the  other  hand  the  children 
of  gods  and  slaves  are  not  distinguished  in  the  same 
way,'^  as  by  lovis  and  lova  for  the  son  and  the  daughter 
of  Jupiter  ;  that  likewise  a  great  number  of  common 
nouns  do  not  in  this  respect  preserve  the  Regularities. 

5Q.  To  this  we  say  that  although  the  object  is 
basic  "  for  the  character  of  all  speech,  the  words  do 
not  succeed  in  reaching  the  object  if  it  has  not  come 
into  our  use  ;  therefore  equus  '  stallion  '  and  equa 
■  mare  '  are  said,  but  not  corva  beside  corvus,  because 
in  that  case  the  factor  of  unlike  nature  is  without  use 
to  us.  But  for  this  reason  some  things  were  for- 
merly named  otherwise  than  they  are  now  :  for  then 
all  doves,  male  and  female,  were  called  columhae, 
because  they  were  not  in  that  domestic  use  in  which 
they  are  now,  and  now,  on  the  other  hand,  because  we 
have  come  to  make  a  distinction  on  account  of  their 
uses  as  domestic  fowl,  the  male  is  called  columhus 
and  the  female  columba. 

57.  When  the  nature  goes  through  the  three 
genders  and  this  distinction  is  made  in  use,  then  finally 
it  is  seen,  as  it  is  in  doctus  '  learned  man  '  and  docta 
'  learned  woman  '  and  docium  '  learned  thing  '  ;  for 
learning  can  go  across  through  these  three,  and  use 
has  taught  us  to  differentiate  a  learned  thing  from 
human  beings,  and  among  the  latter  to  distinguish 
the  male  and  the  female.  But  in  a  male  or  a  female 
VOL.  II  I  481 


VARRO 

transit  neque  feminae  neque  neutra,  et  ideo  non 
dicitur  feminus  femina  feminum,  sic  reliqua  :  itaque 
singularibus  ac  secretis  vocabulis  appellati  sunt. 

58.  Quare  in  quibus  rebus  non  subest  similis 
natura  aut  usus,  in  his  vocabulis  huiusce  modi  ratio 
quaeri  non  debet  :  ergo  dicitur  ut  surdus  vir,  surda 
mulier,  sic  surdum  theatrum,  quod  onmes  tres  <res)^ 
ad  auditum  sunt  comparatae  ;  contra  nemo  dicit 
cubiculum  surdum,  <quod>^  ad  silentium,  non  ad 
auditum  ;  at  si  fenestram  non  habet,  dicitur  caecum, 
ut  caecus  et  ccreca,  quod  omnia  <non>^  habent  (quod)* 
lumen  habere  debent. 

59.  Mas  et  femina  habent  inter  se  natura  quandam 
societatem,  (nullam  societatem)^  neutra  cum  his, 
quod  sunt  diversa  ;  inter  se'  quoque  de  his  perpauca 
sunt  quae  habeant  quandam  co(m)munitatem.  Dei 
et  servi  nomina  quod  non  item  ut  libera  nostra  trans- 
eunt,  eadem  e<s>t'  causa,  quod  ad  usum  attinet  <et)* 
institui  opus  fuit  de  liberis,  de  reliquis  nihil  attinuit, 
quod  in  servis  gentilicia  natura  non  subest  in  usu,  in 
nostri(s)  nominibus  qui  sumus  in  Latio  et  liberi, 
necessaria.  Itaque  ibi  apparet  analogia  ac  dicitur 
Terentius  vir,  Terentia  femina,  Terentium  genus. 

§  58.  ^  tres  res  Mve.  ;  res  Bentinus  ;  for  tres.  *  Added 
by  Canal  ;  quod  id  Mue.  ;  quod  sit  Sciop.  '  Added  by 
Fay. 

§  59.  1  Added  by  A.  Sp.,  after  L.  Sp.  and  Mue.  «  B, 
G,  H,  Aug.,  for  interest.  *  L.  Sp.,  for  et.  *  Added  by 
L.  Sp. 


§  58.  °  Varro  means  a  theatre  in  which  it  is  difficult  to 
hear  ;  but  the  term  is  applicable  also  to  an  audience  which 
is  inattentive.  *"  Rather,  things  are  called  '  blind  '  because 

they  hinder  vision  by  darkness  or  by  walls  without  openings, 
such  as  windows  and  doors. 

482 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  57-59 

or  what  is  neither,  the  nature  of  the  male  does  not 
shift,  nor  that  of  the  female,  nor  the  neuter  nature, 
and  for  this  reason  there  is  no  saying  of  feminns, 
femina,  femimim,  and  so  with  the  rest.  Therefore 
they  are  called  by  special  and  separate  words. 

58.  Wherefore  in  the  names  of  those  things  in 
which  there  is  no  likeness  of  nature  or  of  use  as  the 
basis,  a  relation  of  this  sort  ought  not  to  be  sought. 
Accordingly,  as  a  surdus  '  deaf '  man  is  a  current 
term,  and  a  surda  woman,  so  also  is  a  surdum  theatre," 
because  all  three  things  are  equally  intended  for  the 
act  of  hearing.  On  the  other  hand,  nobody  says  a 
surdum  sleeping-room,  because  it  is  intended  for 
silence  and  not  for  hearing  ;  but  if  it  has  no  window, 
it  is  called  caecum  '  blind,'  as  a  man  is  called  caecus 
and  a  woman  caeca,  because  not  all  sleeping-rooms 
have  the  light  which  they  ought  to  have.'' 

59.  The  male  and  the  female  have  by  nature  a 
certain  association  with  each  other  ;  but  the  neuters 
have  no  association  with  them,  because  they  are 
different  from  them  in  kind,  and  even  of  these  neuters 
there  are  very  few  which  have  any  elements  in 
common  with  other  neuters.  As  for  the  fact  that  the 
names  of  a  god  and  of  a  slave  do  not  vary  like  our 
free  names,  there  is  the  same  reason,  namely  that 
the  variation  is  connected  with  use,  and  had  to  be 
established  with  reference  to  free  persons,  but  as  to 
the  rest  had  no  consequence,  because  among  slaves 
the  clan  quality  has  no  foundation  in  practice,  but 
it  is  necessary  in  the  names  of  us  who  are  in  Latium 
and  are  free.  Therefore  in  that  class  Regularity 
makes  its  appearance,  and  we  say  Terentius  for  a 
man,  Terentia  for  a  woman,  and  Terentium  for  the 
genus  '  stock.' 

483 


VARRO 

60.  In  praenominibus  ideo  non  fit  item,  quod  haec 
instituta  ad  usum  singularia,  quibus  discernerentur 
nomina  gentilicia,  ut  ab  numero  Secunda,  Tertia, 
Quarta  (in  mulieribus),^  in  viris  ut  Quintus,  Sextus, 
Decimus,  sic  ab  aliis  rebus.  Cum  essent  duo 
Terentii  aut  plures,  discernendi  causa,  ut  aliquid 
singulare  haberent,  notabant,  forsitan  ab  eo,  qui 
mane  natus  diceretur,  ut  is  Manius  esset,  qui  luci, 
Lucius,*  qui  post  patris  mortem,  Postumus. 

61 .  E  quibus  <ae)que^  cum  item  accidisset  feminis, 
proportione  ita  appellata  declinarant  praenomina 
mulierum  antiqua.  Mania,  Lucia,  Postuma  :  videmus 
enim  Maniam  matrem  Larum  dici,  Luciam  \'^olw- 
mniam*  Saliorum  Carminibus  appellari,  Postumam  a 
multis  post  patris  mortem  etiam  nunc  appellari. 

62.  Quare  quocumque  progressa  est  natura  cum 
usu  vocabukV  similiter  proportione  propagata  est 
analogia,  cum  in  quibus  declinatus  voluntarii*  maris 
et  feminae  et  neutri,  quae  voluntaria,  non  debeant 
similiter  declinari,  sed  in  quibus  naturales,  sint  de- 

§  60.  ^  Placed  here  by  GS.  ;  added  before  Secunda  by  L. 
Sp.         ^  p,  Aldus,  for  lucilius. 

§  61.     ^  A.  Sp.,  for  que.         *  Aug.,  for  Volaminiam. 

§  62.  ^  Aug.,  with  B,  for  vocabula.  *  L.  Sp.,  for 
declinationibus  voluntariis. 

§  60.  "  Seemingly  a  contamination  of  ab  eo  quod  with 
sic  .  .  .  ut.  *  Properly,  as  the  '  last  '  child  ;  but  not  to 
be  associated  with  post  huinum  '  after  (burial  in  the)  earth,' 
though  this  popular  etymology  gave  a  later  spelling  post- 
humns  and  the  English  posthumous. 

§61.  "  Mania  is  perhaps  not  related  etymologically  to 
Manius ;  see  Marbach  in  Pauly-Wissowa's  Encyc.  d.  cl.  Alt.- 
wiss.  xjv.  1110.     *  More  probable  than  the  Volaminia  of  F, 

484 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  60-62 

60.  In  first  names  the  situation  is  not  the  same, 
because  these  were  in  practice  estabhshed  as  in- 
dividual names,  by  which  the  clan  names  might  be 
differentiated  ;  from  the  numerals  came  Secunda, 
Tertia,  Quarta  for  women,  Quintus,  Sextus,  Decimus 
for  men,  and  similarly  other  names  from  other  things. 
When  there  were  two  or  more  persons  of  the  name 
Terentius,  then  that  they  might  have  something 
individual  to  distinguish  them  they  marked  them 
perhaps  in  this  way,"  that  he  should  be  Manius  who 
was  said  to  have  been  born  mane  '  in  the  morning,' 
and  he  who  has  been  born  luci  '  at  dawn  '  should  be 
Lucius,  and  he  who  was  born  post '  after  '  his  father's 
death  should  be  Postumus.* 

61.  When  any  of  these  things  happened  to 
females  as  well,  they  derived  the  first  names  of 
women  regularly  in  this  manner — that  is,  in  former 
times — and  called  them  by  them,  for  example. 
Mania,  Lucia,  Postuma  :  for  we  see  that  the  mother 
of  the  Lares  is  called  Mania,^  that  Lucia  Volumnia  * 
is  addressed  in  the  Hymns  of  the  Salians,'  and  that 
even  now  many  give  the  name  Postuma  to  a  daughter 
born  after  the  death  of  her  father. 

62.  Therefore  as  far  as  the  nature  and  the  use  of 
a  word  have  jointly  advanced,  so  far  has  Regularity 
been  extended  in  like  manner  by  a  corresponding 
relationship,  since  of  the  words  in  which  there  are 
voluntary-  inflections  of  male  and  female  and  neuter, 
those  which  are  voluntary  in  inflection  ought  not  to  be 
inflected  in  similar  manner,  but  in  those  in  which 
there  are  natural  inflections  there  are  those  regular 

not  found  elsewhere  ;  several  members  of  the  gens  Volumnia 
are  mentioned  at  Rome  during  Varro's  time.  «  Frag.  5, 
page  336  Maurenbrecher  ;  page  4  Morel. 

485 


VARRO 

clinatus  hi  qui  esse  reperiuntur.     Quocirca  in  tribus 
generibus  nominum  in(i>que'  tollunt  analogias. 

XXXIX.  63.  Qui  autem  eas  reprehendunt,  quod 
alia  vocabula  singularia  sint  solum,  ut  eicer,  alia  multi- 
tudinis  solum,  ut  scalae,  cum  debuerint  omnia  esse 
duplicia,  ut  equus  equi,  analogiae  fundamentum  esse 
obliviscuntur  naturam  et  usu(m).i  Singulare  est 
quod  natura  unum  significat,  ut  equus,  aut  quod 
coniuncta  quodammodo  ad  unum  usu,''  ut  bigae  : 
itaque  <ut>'  dicimus  una  Musa,  sic  dicimus  unae 
bigae. 

64.  Multitudinis  vocabula  sunt  unum  infinitum, 
ut  Musae,  alterum  finitum,  ut  duae,  tres,  quattuor  : 
dicimus  enim  ut  hae  Musae  sic  unae  bigae  et  binae 
et  trinae  bigae,  sic  deinceps.  Quare  tam  unae  et  uni 
et  una  quodammodo  singularia  sunt  quam  unus  et  una 
et  unum  ;  hoc  modo  mutat,  quod  altera  in  singu- 
laribus,  altera  in  coniunctis  rebus  ;  et  ut  duo  tria  sunt 
multitudinis,  sic  bina  trina. 

65.  Est  tertium  quoque  genus  singulare  ut  in 
multitudine,  uter,  in  quo  multitudinis  ut  utrei^ ;  uter 

^  Aldus,  for  inquae. 

§63.     ^p,     Mue.,    for    usu.  ^  A.    Sp.,    for     usum. 

3  Added  by  L.  Sp. 

§65.     ^  A.  Sp.,  for  utre  l-. 

§  62.     "  Crates  and  his  followers,  who  uphold  Anomaly. 

§  63.     "  Cf.  viii.  48.  "  Cf.  x.  54. 

§  64.  "  The  first  is  the  generic  or  collective,  without  speci- 
fication of  the  number  or  of  the  individuals  ;  the  second  is 
numerical,  in  which  the  number  of  the  individuals  is  given  or 
their  identity   is  clearly  implied.         ""  A  word  like  bigae, 

486 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  62-65 

inflections  which  are  actually  found  to  exist.  There- 
fore in  the  matter  of  the  three  genders  they  "  are 
unfair  in  setting  aside  the  Regularities. 

XXXIX.  63.  Moreover  those  who  find  fault  " 
with  the  Regularities,  because  some  words  are 
singulars  only,  like  deer  '  chickpea,'  and  others  are 
plural  only,  like  scalae  '  stairs,'  *  although  all  ought 
to  have  the  two  forms,  like  equus  '  horse  '  and  equi 
'  horses,'  forget  that  the  foundation  of  Regularity 
is  nature  and  use  taken  in  combination.  That  is 
singular  which  by  nature  denotes  one  thing,  like 
equus  '  horse,'  or  which  denotes  things  that  by  use 
are  joined  together  in  some  way,  like  bigae  '  two-horse 
team.'  Therefore  just  as  we  say  una  Musa  '  one 
Muse,'  we  say  unae  bigae  '  one  two-horse  team.' 

64.  Plural  words  are  of  two  sorts,"  the  one  in- 
definite, like  Musae  '  Muses,'  the  other  definite,  like 
duae  '  two,'  tres  '  three,'  quattuor  '  four  '  ;  for  as  we 
say  Musae  in  the  plural,  so  also  we  say  unae  bigae  '  one 
two-horse  team,'  and  binae  '  two  '  and  trinae  *  bigae 
'  three  two-horse  teams,'  and  so  on.  Wherefore 
unae  and  the  masc.  uni  and  the  neut.  una  are  in 
a  certain  manner  as  much  singulars  as  unus  and  una 
and  unutn  :  the  word  changes  in  this  way  because 
the  one  set  of  forms  is  said  of  individual  things,  the 
other  of  things  joined  together  in  sets  ;  and  just  as 
duo  and  iria  are  plurals,  so  also  are  bina  and  trina. 

65.  There  is  also  a  third  class  which  is  singular 
though  expressed  by  a  plural  form,  namely  uter 
'  which  of  two,'  in  which  the  plural  form  is  for  ex- 

already  plural  in  form,  can  be  pluralized  in  meaning  only  by 
the  use  of  a  numerical  modifier  ;  for  this  purpose,  distribu- 
tive numerals  such  as  bini  are  used.  For  the  singular  idea, 
the  plural  form  of  unus  is  used. 

487 


VARRO 

poeta  singulari,  utri  poetae  multitudinis  est.  Qua 
explicata  natura  apparet  non  debere  omnia  vocabula 
multitudinis  habere  par  singulare  :  omnes  enim 
numeri  ab  duobus  susum  versus  multitudinis  sunt 
neque  eorum  quisquam  habere  potest  singulare 
compar.  Iniuria  igitur  postulant,  si  qua  sint  singu- 
laria,  oportere  habere  multitudinis. 

XL.  66.  Item  qui  reprehendunt,  quod  non  dicatur 
ut  unguentum  unguenta  vinum  vina  sic  acetum  aceta 
garum  gara,  faciunt  imperite  :  qui  ibi  desiderant 
multitudinis  vocabulum,  quae  sub  mensuram  ae  pon- 
dera  potius  quam  sub  numerum  succedunt  :  nam  in 
plumbo,^  a<r)ge<n>to,*  cum  incrementum  accessit, 
dicimus^  multum,*  sic  multum  plumbum,  argentum  ; 
non*  plumba,  argenta,  cum  quae  ex  hisce  fiant,  dica- 
mus  plumbea  et  argentea  (aliud  enim  cum  argenteum : 
nam  id  turn  cum  iam  vas  :  argent(e)um*  enim,  si 
pocillum  aut  quid  item) :  quod  pocilla  argentea 
multa,  non  quod  argentum  multum. 

67.  Ea,  natura  in  quibus  est  mensura,  non 
numerus,  si  genera  in  se  habe(n>t^  plura  et  ea  in 
usum  venerunt,  a  genere  multo,  sic  vina  et  unguenta, 
dicta  :    alii  generis   enim  vinum   quod  Chio,   aliurf^ 

§  66.  ^  After  pliimbo,  L.  Sp.  deleted  oleo.  *  Aug.,  for 
aceto.  ^  After  dicimus,  Aldus  deleted  enim.  *  After 
multum,  L.  Sp.  deleted  oleum.  *  After  non,  L.  Sp.  deleted 
multa  olea.         *  Aug.,  with  B,for  argentum. 

§  67.     ^  Laetus,  for  habet.         ^  For  aliut. 

§  65.  "  The  old  spelling  of  the  nominative  plural,  still 
more  or  less  in  use  in  Varro's  time,  though  rarely  attested  in 
the  manuscripts. 

§  66.  °  Cf  §  67.  *  Derivative  adjectives,  '  made  of 
lead  '  and  '  made  of  silver  ' ;  supply  vasa  '  utensils.' 

488 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  65-67 

ample  vtrei  "  :  titer  poeta  '  which  of  two  poets  '  in  the 
singular,  utri  poefae  '  which  of  two  sets  of  poets  '  in 
the  plural.  Now  that  the  nature  of  this  has  been 
explained  it  is  clear  that  plural  nouns  are  not  all 
under  obligations  to  have  a  like  singular  form  ;  for 
all  the  numerals  from  two  upwards  are  plural,  and 
no  one  of  them  can  have  a  singular  to  match  it. 
Therefore  it  is  quite  wrongly  that  they  demand  that 
all  singulars  that  there  are,  must  have  a  correspond- 
ing plural  form. 

XL.  66.  LikeA\ise  those  who  find  fault  because 
there  are  no  plurals  aceta  and  gara  to  acetum  '  vinegar  ' 
and  garum  '  fish-sauce  '  like  unguenia  to  unguentum 
'  perfume  '  and  vina  to  vinum  '  wine,'  "  act  ignorantly  ; 
they  are  looking  for  a  plural  name  in  connexion 
with  things  which  come  under  the  categories  of 
quantity  and  weight  rather  than  under  that  of 
number.  For  in  plumbum  '  lead  '  and  argentum  '  sil- 
ver,' when  there  has  been  added  an  increase,  we  say 
multum  '  much  '  :  thus  multum  plumbum  or  argentum, 
not  plumba  '  leads  '  and  argenta  '  silvers,'  since  articles 
made  of  these  we  call  plumbea  and  argentea  *  (silver 
is  something  else  when  it  is  argenteum,  for  that  is 
what  it  is  when  it  has  now  become  a  utensil  ;  thus 
argenteum  if  it  is  a  small  cup  or  the  like),  because  in 
this  case  we  speak  of  many  argentea  '  silver  '  cups, 
and  not  of  much  argentum  '  silver.' 

67.  But  if  those  things  which  have  by  nature  the 
idea  of  quantity  rather  than  that  of  number,  exist  in 
several  kinds  and  these  kinds  have  come  into  use, 
then  from  the  plurality  of  kinds  they  are  spoken  of 
in  the  plural,  as  for  example  vina  '  \\ines  '  and  un- 
guenta  '  perfumes.'  For  there  is  wine  of  one  kind, 
which  comes  from  Chios,  another  wine  which  is  from 

489 


VARRO 

quod  Lesbo,'  sic  ex  regionibus  aliis.  (Ae>que*  ipsa 
dicuntur  nunc  melius  unguenta/  cui  nunc  genera 
aliquot.  Si  item  discrimina  magna  essent  olei  et 
aceti  et  sic  ceterarum  rerum  eiusmodi  in  usu  co(m>- 
muni,  dicerentur  sic  olea  et  (aceta  ut>*  vina.  Quare 
in  utraque  re  <i>nique'  rescindere  conantur  analogias, 
et'  cum  in  dissimili  usu  similia  vocabula  quaeront*  et 
cum  item  ea  quae  metimur  atque  ea  quae  numeramus 
dici  putent  oportere. 

XLI.  68.  Item  reprehendunt  analogias,  quod 
dicantur  multitudinis  nomine  publicae  balneae,  non 
balnea,  contra  quod  privati  dicant  unum  balneum, 
quo/7«^  plura  balnea  <non>*  dicant.  Quibus  respon- 
dert'  potest  non  esse  reprehendendum,  quod  scalae 
et  aquae  caldae,  pleraque*  cum  causa,  multitudinis 
vocabulis  sint  appellata  neque  eorum  singularia  in 
usum  venerint  ;  idemque  item  contra.  Primum 
balneum  (nomen  e(s)t*  Graecum),  (cum)*  introiit  in 
urbem,  publice  ibi  consedit,  ubi  bina  essent  con- 
iuncta  aedificia  lavandi  causa,  unum  ubi  viri,  alterum 
ubi  mulieres  lavarentur  ;  ab  eadem  ratione  domi 
suae  quisque  ubi  lavatur  balneum  dixerunt  et,  quod 
non  erant  duo,  balnea  dicere  non  consuerunt,  cum 

^  T^,  p,  Aldus,  for  Lesbio.  *  A.  Sp.,  for  quae.  *  For 
unguentia.  *  Added  by  L.  Sp.  ''  Canal,  for  denique. 
*  Aug.,  for  analogiam  set.         *  L.  Sp.,  for  querunt. 

§68.  ^  Cana/, /or  quod.  ^  Added  by  Popma.  ^  Al- 
dus, for  respondere,  *  After  pleraque,  L.  Sp.  deleted  quae. 
«  GS.,  for  et.         *  Added  by  GS. 

§  68.  "  The  word  is  a  heteroclite  in  form,  with  a  different 
490 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  67-68 

Lesbos,  and  so  on  from  other  localities.  Likewise 
unguenta  '  perfumes  '  themselves  are  now  properly 
spoken  of  in  the  plural,  for  of  perfume  there  are  now 
a  number  of  kinds.  If  in  like  fashion  there  were  great 
differences  in  olive-oil  and  vinegar  and  the  other 
articles  of  this  sort,  in  common  use,  then  we  should 
employ  the  plurals  olea  and  aceta,  like  vina.  There- 
fore in  both  these  matters  their  attempt  to  destroy 
the  Regularities  is  unfair,  since  they  expect  that  the 
words  will  be  alike  though  their  uses  are  different, 
and  since  they  think  that  articles  which  we  measure 
and  objects  which  we  count  should  be  spoken  of  in  the 
same  way. 

XLI.  68.  Likewise  they  find  fault  with  the  Regu- 
larities, because  public  baths  are  spoken  of  as  balneae, 
with  the  form  in  the  plural,  and  not  as  balnea,  in  the 
singular ;  and  on  the  other  hand  they  speak  of  one  bal- 
neum of  a  private  individual,  though  they  do  not  use 
the  plural  balnea.'^  To  them  answer  can  be  made,  that 
fault  ought  not  to  be  found  because  scalae  '  stairs ' 
and  aquae  caldae  '  hot  springs,'  mostly  with  good 
reason,  have  been  called  by  plural  names  and  the 
corresponding  singulars  have  not  come  into  use  :  and 
vice  versa.''  The  first  balneum  '  bath-room  '  (the 
name  is  Greek),  when  it  was  brought  into  the  city  of 
Rome,  was  as  a  public  establishment  set  in  a  place 
where  two  connected  buildings  might  be  used  for 
the  bathing,  in  one  of  which  the  men  should  bathe 
and  in  the  other  the  women.  From  the  same  logical 
reasoning  each  person  called  the  place  in  his  own 
house  where  baths  were  taken,  a  balneum  ;  and  they 
were  not  accustomed  to  speak  of  balnea  in  the  plural, 

meaning  in  the  two  numbers.  But  the  plural  balnea  began  to 
be  used  in  the  time  of  Augustus.         *  Cf.  §  69. 

491 


VARRO 

hoc  antiqui  non  balneum,  sed  lavatrinam'  appellare 
consues^ent.* 

69-  Sic  aquae  caldae  ab  loco  et  aqua,  quae  ibi 
scateret,  cum  ut  colerentur  venissent  in  usum  nostris, 
cum  aliae  ad  alium  morbum  idoneae  essent,  eae  cum 
plures  essent,  ut  Puteolis  et  in  Tuscis,  quibus  uteban- 
tur,  multitudinis  potius  quam  singular!  vocabulo 
appellarunt.  Sic  scalas,  quod  ab  scandendo  dicuntur 
et  singulos  gradus  scanderent,  magis  erat  quaeren- 
dum,  si  appellassent  singular!  vocabulo  scalam,  cum 
origo  nominatus  ostenderet  contra. 

XLII.  70.  Item  reprehendunt  de  casibus,  quod 
quidam  nominatus  habent  rectos,  quidam  obliquos, 
quod  dicunt  utrosque  in  vocibus  oportere.  Quibus 
idem  responderi  potest,  in  quibus  usus  aut  natura 
non  subsit,  ibi  non  esse  analogiam.  .  .  . 

71.  Sed  ne  in  his  (quidem)^  vocabulis  quae 
declinantur,  si  transeunt  e  recto  casu  in  rectum 
casum  :  quae  tamen  fere  non  discedunt  ab  ratione 
sine  iusta  causa,  ut  hi  qui  gladiatores  Faustinj^  : 
nam  quod  plerique  dicuntur,  ut  tris  extremas  syllabas 

'  Aug.,  with  B,  for  lauiatrinam.  *  B,  Ed.   Veneta,  for 

consuescent. 

§  71.  ^  Added  here  by  L.  Sp.  ;  added  after  vocabulis  by 
Madvig.         ^  Mue.,  for  faustinos. 

"  More  commonly  in  the  contracted  form  latrina,  and  in 
Varro's  time  meaning  '  water-closet,  privy.' 

§  69.  "  At  least  nine  places  in  Etruria  bore  the  name 
Aqvae. 

§  70.  "  Cf.  viii.  49.  *  There  seems  to  be  a  lacuna  here, 
as  examples  -illustrating  this  point  of  the  refutation  are  lack- 
ing. 

§71.     °  That  is,  by  derivation  with  suffixes,  not  merely  by 

492 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  68-71 

because  they  did  not  have  two  in  one  house — though 
our  forbears  were  accustomed  to  call  this  not  a 
balneum,  but  a  lavatrina  '^  '  wash-room.' 

69.  So  also,  the  hot  springs,  on  account  of  the 
locality  and  the  water  which  gushed  out  there,  came 
to  be  frequented  for  our  use,  since  some  of  the 
springs  were  beneficial  to  one  disease  and  others  to 
another  ;  and  because  those  which  they  used  were 
several  in  number,  as  at  Puteoli  and  in  Etruria," 
they  called  them  by  a  plural  word  rather  than  by  a 
singular.  So  also  with  the  scalae  '  stairs  '  ;  because 
they  are  named  from  scandere  '  to  mount  '  and  there 
were  separate  steps  to  be  mounted,  it  would  be  a 
more  difficult  problem  to  answer  if  they  had  called 
them  scala,  in  the  singular,  inasmuch  as  the  origin  of 
the  name  shows  their  plural  nature. 

XLII.  70.  Likewise  they  find  fault  "  about  the 
cases,  because  some  nouns  have  nominative  forms 
only,  and  others  have  only  oblique  forms  :  whereupon 
they  say  that  all  words  ought  to  have  both  the 
nominative  and  the  oblique  forms.  To  them  the 
same  answer  can  be  given,  that  there  is  no  Regularity 
in  those  instances  which  lack  a  relationship  in  use 
or  in  nature.  .  .  .'' 

71.  But  they  should  not  look  for  complete  Regu- 
larity even  in  these  names  which  are  derived  by 
passage  from  one  nominative  form  to  another." 
Still,  such  words  do  not  in  general  depart  from  the 
path  of  logic  without  valid  reason,  such  as  there  is  for 
those  gladiators  who  are  called  Faustini  *  ;  for  though 
most  gladiators  are  spoken  of  in  such  a  way  that  they 

case-inflection.  *  The  troops  of  gladiators  were  designated 
by  adjectives  of  this  sort  which  were  derived  from  the  names 
of  the  owners. 

493 


VARRO 

habeant  easdem,  Cascelliani,  (Caeciliani),^  Aquiliani, 
animadvertant,*  unde  oriuntur,  nomina  dissimilia 
Cascellius,^  Caecilius,  Aquilius,  (Faustus  :  quod  si 
esset)'  Faustius,  recte  dicerent  Faustianos  ;  si(c>' 
a  Scipione  quidam  male  dicunt  Scipioninos  :  nam  est 
Scipionarios.  Sed,  ut  dixi,  quod  ab  huiuscemodi 
cognominibus  raro  declinantur  cognomina  neque  in 
usum  etiam  perducta,  natant  quaedam. 

XLIII.  72.  Item  dicunt,  cum  sit  simile  stultus 
luscus  et  dicatur  stultus  stultior  stultissimus,  non 
dici  luscus  luscior  luscissimus,  sic  in  hoc  genere 
multa.  Ad  quae  dico  ideo  fieri,  quod  natura  nemo 
lusco  magis  sit  luscus,  cum  stultior  fieri  videatur. 

XLI V,  73.  Quod  rogant,  cur  <non)^  dicamus  mane 
manius  manissime,  item  de  vespen'  :  in*  tempore  vere 
magis  et  minus  esse  non  potest,  ante  et  post  potest. 
Itaque  prius  est  hora  prima  quam  secunda,  non 
magis  hora.  Sed  magis  mane  surgere  tamen  dicitur  : 
qui  primo  mane  surgit,  <magis  mane  surgit)*  quam 
qui  non  pri<m>o*  :  ut  enim  dies  non  potest  esse 
magis  quam  (dies,  sic  mane  non  magis  quam>*  mane  ; 

'  Placed  here  by  L.  Sp.  ;  added  after  Aquiliani  by  Aug. 
*  Aug.,  for  animaduertunt.  ^  Cascelius  Aug.,  for  Cas- 
sellius  F.         *  Added  by  Mue.         '  M,  Laetus,for  si. 

§  73.  ^  Added  by  Aug.  *  Popma,  for  uespertino. 
'  Added  by  GS.  *  Stephanus,  for  prior.  ^  Added  by 
L.  Sp. 


§  72.     "  Cf.  viii.  75. 

§  73,     "  Cf.  viii.  76.  *  The  usual  phrase  is  7mtUo  mane  ; 

evidently,  to  the  Romans,  mane  was  not  completely  an  adverb 
like   English  early.  '  The    Latin   corresponding  to  this 

(English)  sentence  should  perhaps,  as  GS.  suggest,  be  placed 
before  the  sentence  beginning  Itaque  prius  ;    the  argument 
then  develops  more  logically. 
494 


ox  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  71-73 

have  the  last  three  syllables  alike,  CascelUani,  Cae- 
ciliani,  Aquiliani,^  let  them  take  note  that  the  names 
from  which  these  come,  Cascellius,  Caecilius,  Aquilius 
on  the  one  hand,  and  Faustus  on  the  other,  are  unhke  : 
if  the  name  were  Faustius,  they  would  be  right  in 
saying  Faustiani.  In  the  same  way,  from  Scipio 
some  make  the  bad  formation  Scipionini ;  it  is  prop- 
erly Scipionarii.  But,  as  I  have  said,  since  appella- 
tions are  rarely  derived  from  surnames  of  this  kind 
and  they  are  not  fully  at  home  in  use,  some  such 
formations  fluctuate  in  form. 

XLIII.  72.  Likewise  they  say,"  that  although 
stultus  '  stupid  '  and  luscus  '  one-eyed  '  are  like  words, 
and  stultus  is  compared  with  stitliior  and  stultissimus, 
the  forms  luscior  and  luscissimus  are  not  used  with 
Ittsais,  and  similarly  with  many  words  of  this  class. 
To  which  I  say  that  this  happens  for  the  reason 
that  by  nature  no  one  is  more  one-eyed  than  a  one- 
eyed  man,  whereas  he  may  seem  to  become  more 
stupid. 

XLH'.  73.  To  their  question  **  why  we  do  not  say 
mane  '  in  the  morning,*  comparative  manius,  super- 
lative manissime,  with  a  similar  question  about 
vesperi  '  in  the  evening,'  I  reply  that  in  matters  of 
time  there  is  properly  no  '  more  '  and  '  less,'  but 
there  can  be  before  and  after.  Therefore  the  first 
hour  is  earUer  than  the  second,  but  not  '  more  hour.' 
But  nevertheless  to  rise  magis  mane  '  more  in  the 
morning '  is  an  expression  in  use  ;  he  who  rises  in 
the  first  part  of  the  morning  rises  magis  mane  * 
'  more  in  the  morning  '  than  he  who  does  not  rise 
in  that  first  part.  For  as  the  day  cannot  be  said 
to  be  more  than  day,  so  mane  cannot  be  said  to  be 
more  than  mane.'^     Therefore  that  very  magis  '  more  ' 

495 


VARRO 

itaque  ipsum  hoc  quod  dicitur  magis  sibi  non  constat, 
quod  magis  mane  significat  primum  mane,  magis 
vespere  novissimum  vesper. 

XLV.  74.  Item  ab  huiuseemodi  <dis>similitu- 
dinibus^  reprehenditur  analogia,  quod  cum  sit  anus 
cadus  simile  et  sit  ab  anu  anicula  anicilla,  a  cado  duo 
reliqua  quod  non  sint  propagata,  sic  non  dicatur  a 
piscina  piscinula  piscinilla.  Ad  (haec  respondeo)* 
huiuseemodi  vocabulu*  analogias  esse,  ut  dixi,  ubi 
magnitudo  animadvertenda  sit  in  unoquoque  gradu 
eaque*  sit  in  usu  co<m>muni,  ut  est  cista  cistula 
cistella  et  canis  catulus  catellus,  quod  in  pecoris  usu 
non  est.  Itaque  consuetude  frequentius  res  in  binas 
dividi  partis  ut  maius  et  minus,  ut  lectus  et  lectulus, 
area  et  arcula,  sic  aha. 

XLVI.  75.  Quod  dicunt  casus  alia  non  habere 
rectos,  alia  obliquos  et  ideo  non  esse  analogias,  falsum 
est.  Negant  habere  rectos  ut  in  hoc  frugis  frugi 
frugem,  item  cole<m)  colis  cole,^  obliquos  non  habere 
ut  in  hoc  Diespiter  Diespitri  Diespitrem,  Maspiter 
Maspitri  Maspitrem. 

§  74.  ^  L.  Sp.,  for  similitudinibus.  ^  Added  by  L.  Sp. 
'  L.  Sp.ffor  vocabula.         *  Mue.,  for  ea  quae. 

§  75.     ^  A.  Sp.  ;  colis  coli  colem  Mue.  ;  for  role  rolls  role. 

§  74.  "  Cf.  viii.  79.  ''  The  diminutives  are  not  ety- 
mological derivatives  o(  canis,  but  are  of  quite  distinct  origin. 
"  Curiously,  none  of  the  Latin  words  denoting  sheep  and 
goats,  cattle  and  horses,  had  a  diminutive  in  regular  use  in 
Varro's  time  or  earlier,  except  that  Varro  himself  used  equulus 
and  equula.  Plautus,  Asin.  667,  coined  the  words  agneUus 
'  little  lamb,'  haedilbts  '  little  kid,'  vitellvs  '  little  calf,'  as 
terms  of  endearment,  but  they  do  not  appear  again.  "*  The 
normal,  undiminished  object. 

§  75,  "  Cf.  viii.  49  ;  the  subject-matter  of  §  75  seems  to 
come  closely  after  that  of  §  70,  but  there  seems  to  be  no  sure 

496 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  73-75 

which  is  commonly  said  is  not  consistent  \^ith  itself, 
because  magis  mane  means  the  first  part  of  the  mane, 
and  magis  vespere  the  last  part  of  the  evening. 

XLV.  74.  Similarly,  Regularity  is  found  fault 
with  on  account  of  unhkenesses  of  this  sort,"  that 
although  anus  '  old  M'oman  '  and  cadus  '  cask  '  are 
like  words,  and  from  anus  there  are  the  diminutives 
anicula  and  anicilla,  the  other  two  are  not  formed 
from  cadus,  nor  from  piscina  '  fish-pond  '  are  piscinula 
and  piscinilla  made.  To  this  I  answer  that  words  of 
this  kind  have  the  Regularities,  as  I  have  said,  only 
when  the  size  must  be  noted  in  each  separate  stage, 
and  this  is  in  common  use,  as  is  cista  '  box,'  cistula, 
cistella,  and  canis  *  '  dog,'  catulus  '  puppy,'  catellus 
'  little  puppy  '  ;  this  is  not  indicated  in  the  usage 
connected  ■^^ith  flocks.*^  Therefore  the  usage  is  more 
often  that  things  be  dixided  into  two  sets,  as  larger  ^ 
and  smaller,  like  lectus  '  couch  '  and  lectulus,  area 
'  strong-box  '  and  arcula,  and  other  such  words. 

XL\T.  75.  As  to  their  saying  "  that  some  words 
lack  the  nominative  and  others  lack  the  oblique 
cases,  and  that  therefore  the  Regularities  do  not 
exist,  this  is  an  error.  For  they  say  that  the  nomina- 
tive is  lacking  in  such  words  as,  frugis  frugi  frugem  * 
'  fruit  of  the  earth  '  and  colem  colis  cole  '^  '  plant- 
stalk,'  and  the  oblique  cases  are  lacking  in  such  as 
Diespiter  '  Jupiter,'  dat.  Diespitri,  ace.  Diespitrem,  and 
Master  '  Mars,'  Maspitri,  Maspitrem.^ 

way  of  rearranging  the  order  of  the  text.  *  Gen.,  dat.,  ace. 
'  Ace,  gen,,  abl.,  unless  the  manuscript  readings  are  to  be 
more  seriously  altered  ;  the  word  is  more  properly  caul-,  but 
Cato  and  Varro  prefer  the  country  forms,  with  o  from  au. 
*  For  Dies  pater  and  Mars  pater ;  the  addition  of  pater  is 
found  only  in  nom.  and  voc.  {luppiter,  older  lupiter,  is  a 
voc.  form). 

VOL.  II  K  4-97 


VARRO 

76.  Ad  haec  respondeo  et  priora  habere  nominandi 
et  posteriora  obliques.  Nam  et  frugi  rectus  est 
natura  frux,  at  secundum  consuetudinem  dicimus  ut 
haec  avis,  haec  ovis,  sic  haec  frugis  ;  sic  secundum 
naturam  nominandi  est  casus  coZs,^  secundum  con- 
suetudinem colis,*  cum  utrumque  conveniat  ad  analo- 
gian,  quod  et  id  quod  in  consuetudine  non  est  cuius 
modi  debeat  esse  apparet,  et  quod  est  in  consuetu- 
dine nunc  in  recto  casu,  eadem  est  analogia  ac  plera- 
que,  quae  ex  multitudine  cum  transeunt  in  singulare, 
difficulter  efFeruntur  ore.  Sic  cum  transiretur  ex  eo 
quod  dicebatur  haec  oves,  una  non  est  dicta  ovs  sine 
/,'  sed  additum  I  ac  factum  ambiguum  verbum 
nominandi  an  patrici  esse<t>*  casus.     Ut  ovis,  et  avis. 

77.  Sic  in  obliquis  casibus  cur  negent  esse 
Diespitri  Diespitrem  non  video,  nisi  quod  minus  est 
tritum  in  consuetudine  quam  Diespiter  ;  quod  in 
nihil  argumentum  est  :  nam  tam  casus  qui  non  tritus 
est  quam  qui  est.  Sed  est(o)^  in  casuum  serie  alia 
vocabula  non  habere  nominandi,  alia  de  obliquis 
aliquem:  nihil  enim  ideo  quo  minus  siet*  ratio  per- 
cellere  poterit  hoc  crimen. 

§  76.  ^  Mue.y  for  rois.  *  Mue.,  for  rolis.  '  L.  Sp., 
for  una.         *  L.  Sp.,for  esse. 

§  77.  1  L.  Sp.,  for  est.  *  Mue.,  for  si  et ;  on  the  possi- 
bility of  the  use  of  siet  in  Varro's  tirne,  cf.  Cicero,  Orator 
47.  157. 

§  76.  "  Frux  is  found  in  Ennius,  Ann.  314  ('  honest  man  ') 
and  431  Yahlen^  =  R.O.L.  i.  116-117  and  150-151  Warming- 
ton  ;  but  nom.  frugis  is  not  quotable  from  a  text.  *  Colis 
may  be  cited  from  Lucilius,  135  Marx,  and  Varro,  R.  R. 
i.  41.  6.  ''Varro  is  speaking  on  the  basis  that  the 
relation  is  nom.  sing,  ending  in  -s,  nom.  pi.  in  -es,  as  in 
dux,  pi.  duces.  •*  Haec  before  oves  is  the  sign  of  the  nom. 
pi.  fem.  ;   Varro  appears  to  use  hae  before  consonants,  haec 

498 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  76-77 

76.  To  this  I  answer  that  the  former  have  nomina- 
tives and  the  latter  have  oblique  case-forms.  For 
the  nominative  oifrugi  is  by  natxirefrux,  but  by  usage 
we  say  J'ntgis,"  like  avis  '  bird  '  and  ovis  '  sheep  '  ;  so 
also,  the  nominative  of  the  other  word  is  by  nature 
cols  and  by  usage  colis.^  Both  of  these  agree  AWth  the 
principle  of  Regularity,  because  it  is  perfectly  clear 
of  what  sort  that  form  ought  to  be  which  is  not  in  use, 
and  in  that  which  is  now  in  use  in  the  nominative 
there  is  the  same  kind  of  Regularity  as  most  words 
have  that  are  hard  to  pronounce  when  they  pass 
from  the  plural  to  the  singular.*^  So  when  the 
passage  was  made  from  the  spoken  plural  otes,^  the 
form  which  was  pronounced  was  not  ovs  \\ithout  I, 
but  an  I  was  added  and  the  word  became  ambiguous 
as  to  whether  the  case  was  nominative  or  genitive.* 
Like  the  nominative  oris  is  also  the  nominative  avis. 

77.  Thus  I  do  not  see  why  they  say  that  in  the 
oblique  cases  Diespitn  and  Diespitrem  are  lacking, 
except  because  they  are  less  common  in  use  than 
Diespiter.  But  the  argument  amounts  to  nothing  ; 
for  the  case-form  which  is  uncommon  is  just  as  much 
a  case-form  as  that  which  is  common.  But  let  us 
grant  that  in  the  list  of  case-forms  some  words  lack 
the  nominative  and  others  lack  some  one  of  the 
oblique  cases  ;  for  this  charge  \^-ill  not  for  that  reason 
be  able  in  any  way  to  destroy  the  existence  of  a  logical 
relationship  "  among  the  forms. 

before  vowels  as  here  (and  at  the  sentence-end,  as  at  v.  75). 
'  Varro  is  of  course  unaware  of  the  fact  that  some  nouns  of 
the  third  declension  had  stems  ending  in  i  and  therefore  had 
a  right  to  nominatives  in  /*,  while  others  had  stems  ending  in 
consonants  and  could  have  the  ending  w  only  by  analogy 
with  the  i-stems. 

§  77.     •  That  is.  Regularity. 

499 


VARRO 

78.  Nam  ut  signa  quae  non  habent  caput^  aut 
aliquam  aliam  partem,  nihilo  minus*  in  reliquis  mem- 
bris  eorum  esse  possunt  analogiae,  sic  in  vocabulis 
casuum  possunt  item  fieri  (iacturae.  Potest  etiam 
refingi)'  ac  reponi  quod  aberit,  ubi  patietur  natura 
et  consuetudo  :  quod  nonnunquam  apud  poetas 
invenimus  factum,  ut  in  hoc  apud  Naevium  in  Clas- 
tidio  : 

Vita  insepulta  laetus  in  patriam  redux. 

XLVII.  79.  Item  reprehendunt,  quod  dicaturhaec 
strues,  hie  Hercules,^  hie  homo  :  debuisset  enim  dici, 
si  esset  analogia,  hie  Hercul,  haec  strus,  hie  hom<en. 
N>on*  haec  ostendunt  no(mi)wa'  non  analogian  esse, 
sed  obliquos  casus  non  habere  caput  ex  sua  analogia. 
Non,  ut  si  in  Alexandri  statua  imposueris  caput 
Philippi,  membra  conveniant  ad  rationem,  sic*  et 
Alexandri  membrorum  simulacro*  caput  quod  re- 
spondeat item  sit  ?  Non,  si  quis  tunicam  in  usu  ita 
consuit,  ut  altera  plagula*  sit  angustis  clavis,  altera 
latis,  utraque  pars  in  suo  genere  caret  analogia. 

XLVIII.  80.     Item  negant  esse   analogias,  quod 

§  78.  ^  After  caput,  M  and  Laetus  deleted  et.  ^  For 
nihil  hominus.  *  Added  by  GS.  ;  but  the  lost  part  may  be 
somewhat  longer. 

§79.  ^  p,Ijaetus,  for  Herculis.  ^  GS.  ;  homen  Canal  ; 
for  homon.         '  Kent,  for  noua.         *  G,  H,  Aug.,  for  sit. 

*  A.  Sp.,  for  simulacrum.         •  Aldus,  for  placula. 

§  78.  "  By  regular  formation.  ^  Trag.  Rom.  Frag., 
Praet.  II  Ribbeck^.  "  Redux,  not  elsewhere  found  in  the 
nom.  sing. 

§  79.  "  If  the  nominatives  were  of  the  usual  types,  which 
replace  the  genitive  ending  -IS  by  -S  or  by  nothing  at  all, 
like  sus,  animal,  nomen,  genitives  suls,  animalis,  nom,inis. 

*  That  is,  the  nominatives  are  not  formed  '  regularly  '  from 
the  oblique  cases,  but  from  these  nominatives  of  variant  types 

500 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  78-80 

78.  For  as  some  statues  lack  the  head  or  some 
other  part  without  destroying  the  Regularities  in 
their  other  limbs,  so  in  words  certain  losses  of  cases 
can  take  place,  with  as  Uttle  result.  Besides,  what  is 
lacking  can  be  remade  "  and  put  back  into  its  place, 
where  nature  and  usage  permit  ;  which  we  sometimes 
find  done  by  the  poets,  as  in  this  verse  of  Naevius,  in 
the  Clastidium  *  : 

With  life  unburied,  glad,  to  fatherland  restored.* 

XL^'II.  79.  Likewise  they  find  fault  with  the 
nominatives  strues  '  heap,'  Hercules,  homo  '  man  '  ; 
for  if  Regularity  actually  existed,  they  say,  these 
forms  should  have  been  strus,  Hercul,  hotnen.^  These 
nouns  do  not  show  that  Regularity  is  non-existent, 
but  that  the  oblique  cases  do  not  have  a  head  or 
starting-point  according  to  their  type  of  Regularity.'' 
Is  it  not  a  fact  that,  if  you  should  put  a  head  of 
Philip  on  a  statue  of  Alexander  and  the  limbs  should 
be  proportionately  symmetrical,  then  the  head 
which  does  correspond  to  the  statue  of  Alexander's 
limbs  "  would  likewise  be  symmetrical  ?  And  it  is 
not  a  fact  that  if  one  should  in  practice  sew  together 
a  tunic  in  such  a  way  that  one  breadth  of  the  cloth 
has  narrow  border-stripes  and  the  other  has  broad 
stripes,  each  part  lacks  regular  conformity  within  its 
own  class. ** 

XLVIII.  80.     Likewise  they  say  that  the  Regu- 

the  oblique  cases  are  formed  regularly.  "  That  is,  the 
heads  or  nominatives  may  be  varied,  but  the  limbs  or  oblique 
cases  are  of  uniform  type.  **  For  there  are  tunics  with  the 
broad  stripe,  worn  by  senators,  and  tunics  with  the  narrow 
stripe,  worn  by  knights  ;  therefore,  though  the  two  halves  in 
the  example  do  not  belong  together,  each  has  its  regular 
precedent. 

501 


VARRO 

alii  dicunt  cupressus,  alii  cupressi,  item  de  ficis 
platanis  et  plerisque  arboribus,  de  quibus  alii  ex- 
tremum  US,  alii  EI  faciunt.  Id  est  falsum  :  nam 
debent  dici  E  et  I,  fici  ut  nummi,  quod  est  ut  num- 
mi(s>  fici(s>,^  ut  nummorum  ficorum.  Si  essent 
plures  ficus,  essent  ut  manus  ;  diceremus  ut  manibus, 
sic  ficibus,  et  ut  manuum,  sic  ficuum,  neque  has  ficos 
diceremus,  sed  ficus,  ut  non  manos  appellamus,  sed 
(manus,  nee)*  consuetude  diceret  singularis  obliquos 
casus  huius  fici  neque  hac  fico,  ut  non  dici<t>'  huius 
mani,*  sed  huius  manus,  <n>ec^  hac  mano,  sed  hac 
manu. 

XLIX.  81.  Etiam  illud  putant  esse  causae,  cur 
non  sit^  analogia,  quod  Lucilius  scribit  : 

Decu(s>is,* 
Sive  decusibus  est. 

Qui  errant,  quod  Lucilius  non  debuit  dubitare,  quod 
utrumque  :  nam  in  acre  usque  ab  asse  ad  centussis 
numerus  aes  significat,  et  eius  numero  finiti  casus 
omnes'  ab  dupondio  sunt,  quod  dicitur  a  multis 
duobus  modis  hie  dupondius  et  hoc  dupondium,  ut 

§  80.  ^  L.  Sp.,  for  nummi  fici.  *  Added  by  Mue.  ; 
manus  neque  L.  Sp.  '  Aug.,  for  dici.  *  M,  Laetus,  for 
manui.         ^  Jj.  Sp.,  for  et. 

§81.  ^  After  sit,  Aldus  deleted  in.  *  Lachmann ; 
decussi  Mue.  ;  for  decuis.         '  For  omnis. 

§  80.  "  As  belonging  to  the  fourth  and  the  second  de- 
clensions respectively.  *  This  shows  that  Varro  wrote  the 
nominative  plural  of  the  second  declension  with  EI,  and  not 
with  I  ;  but  it  would  be  pedantic  to  substitute  such  spellings 
throughout  his  worlcs,  or  even  merely  in  this  section. 
"  As  type  of  the  second  declension.  **  As  type  of  the 
fourth  declension. 

502 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  80-81 

larities  do  not  exist,  because  some  say  cupressus 
'  cypress-trees  '  in  the  plural  and  others  say  cupressi," 
and  similarly  with  fig-trees,  plane-trees,  and  most 
other  trees,  to  which  some  give  the  ending  US  and 
others  give  EI.  This  is  wrong  ;  for  the  tree-names 
ought  to  be  spoken  with  E  and  \,^  Jici  like  nummi  " 
'  sesterces,'  because  the  ablative  hjicis  like  nuinmis, 
and  the  genitive  is  jicorum  like  mimmorum.  If  the 
plural  were  jicus,  then  it  would  be  like  manus  ^ 
'  hand  '  ;  we  should  say  ablative  ^«6«*  like  manibus, 
and  genitive  ^CMM/«  like  manmim,  and  we  should  not 
say  accusative ^co*,  but^cw*,  just  as  we  do  not  say 
accusative  manos  but  manus  ;  nor  would  usage  speak 
the  oblique  cases  of  the  singular  genitive  Jici  and 
ablative^co,  just  as  it  does  not  say  genitive  mani  but 
manus,  nor  ablative  mano  but  manu. 

XLIX.  81.  Moreover,  they  think  that  there  is 
proof  of  the  non-existence  of  Regularity,  in  the  fact 
that  Lucilius  writes  "  : 

Priced  a  ten-<w,  or  else  we  may  say  at  ien-asses.'' 

They  are  in  error,  because  Lucilius  should  not  have 
been  uncertain  as  to  the  form,  since  both  are  right. 
For  in  copper  money,  from  the  as  to  the  hundred-a^, 
the  number  adds  to  itself  the  meaning  of  the  copper 
coin,  and  all  its  case-forms  are  limited  by  its  numerical 
value,''  starting  from  the  dupondius  '  two-o*  piece,' 
which  is  used  by  many  in  two  ways,  masculine 
dupondius   and   neuter   dupondium,   like  gladitis   and 

§81.     "Lucilius,    1153-4   Marx.  *  Or  decussis,  decus- 

sibus ;  but  the  single  S  is  elsewhere  attested  in  these  words, 
and  Lucilius  may  well  have  followed  the  older  orthography, 
which  doubled  no  consonants.     On  the  as,  c/.  v.  169»  '  As 

first  element  in  the  compound. 

503 


VARRO       • 

hoc  gladium  et  hie  gladius  ;  ab  tressibus  viriUa  multi- 
tudinis  hi  tresses  et  "  his  tressibus  confido,"  singulare 
"  hoc  tressis  habeo  "  et  "  hoc  tres(s>is*  confido,"  sic 
deinceps  a<d)*  centussis.  Deinde  numerus  aes  non 
significa^.* 

82.  Numeri  qui  aes  non  significant,  usque  a  quat- 
tuor  ad  centum,  triplicis  habent  formas,  quod  dicun- 
tur  hi  quattuor,  hae  quattuor,  haec  quattuor  ;  cum 
perventum  est  ad  mille,  quartum  assumit  singulare 
neutrum,  quod  dicitur  hoc  mille  denarium,  a  quo 
multitudinis  fit  milia  denarium.^ 

83.  Quare  qtio{nia)ni^  ad  analogias  quod  pertineat 
non  (opus)*  est  ut  omnia  similia  dicantur,  sed  ut 
in  suo  quaeque  genere  similiter  declinentur,  stulte 
quaerunt,  cur  as  et  dupondius  et  tressis  non  dicantur 
proportione,  cum  a**  sit  simple^:,*  dMpondiiis*  fictus, 
quod  duo  asses  pendebat,*  tressis  ex  tribus  aeris  quod 
sit.     Pro  assibus  nonnunquam  aes  dicebant  antiqui,  a 

*  For  tresis.         *  Aug.,  for  a.         *  Aug.,  for  significans. 

§  82.     ^  Aug.,  for  denaria. 

§83.  ^  Mue.,  for  cum.  "^  Added  by  GS.  »  as  sit 
Aldus,   for    adsit.         *  For    simples.         *  For    dipondius. 

*  Aug.,  for  pendebant. 

**  Cf.  V.  116  and  viii.  45.  *  The  value-names  tressis  to 
centussis  were  invariable  in  the  singular,  but  had  a  full  set 
of  cases  in  the  plural,  without  multiplying  the  value  of  the 
term  ;  thus  tresses  in  the  plural  still  means  '  three  asses ' 
precisely  like  the  singular. 

§  82.     "  One    invariable   form   serves   for   three   genders. 

*  Mille  is  not  only  an  indeclinable  plural  adjective,  of  three 
genders,  but  also  a  neuter  noun  in  the  singular,  upon  which 
a  genitive  depends  ;  and  in  this  last  capacity  it  has  a  plural, 
which  is  declinable.  '  The  denarius  was  a  Roman  silver 
coin,  equivalent  to  the  Greek  drachma,  and  in  modern  times 

504 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  81-83 

gladium.^  From  tressis  '  three-a*  '  there  is  a  mascu- 
line plural,  tresses  in  the  nominative  and  tressibus  in 
the  ablative,  as  in  "  I  trust  in  these  three  asses," 
singular  tressis  as  in  "  I  have  this  three-a*  "  and  "  I 
trust  in  this  three-o^y."  The  same  usage  is  followed 
all  the  way  to  centussis  '  hundred-o*.'  *  From  here  on, 
the  numeral  does  not  denote  money  any  more  than 
other  things. 

82.  The  numerals  which  do  not  signify  money, 
from  quattuor  '  four  '  to  centum  '  hundred,'  have  forms 
of  triple  function,"  because  quattuor  is  masculine, 
feminine,  and  neuter.  \\Tien  mille  '  thousand  '  is 
reached,  it  takes  on  a  fourth  function,*  that  of  a 
singular  neuter,  because  the  expression  in  use  is 
tnille  '  thousand  '  of  denarii, '^  from  which  is  made  a 
plural,  tytilia  '  thousands  '  of  denarii. 

83.  Since  therefore  so  far  as  concerns  the  Regu- 
larities it  is  not  essential  that  all  words  that  are 
spoken  should  be  alike  in  their  systems,  but  only  that 
they  should  be  inflected  alike  each  in  its  own  class, 
those  persons  are  stupid  who  ask  why  as  and  dupondius 
and  tressis  are  not  spoken  according  to  a  regular 
scheme  ;  for  the  as  is  a  single  unit,  the  dupondius  is  a 
compound  term  indicating  that  it  pendebat '  weighed  ' 
duo  '  two  '  asses,  and  the  tressis  is  so  called  "  because 
it  is  composed  of  tres  '  three  '  units  of  aes  '  copper.' 
Instead  of  asses,  the  ancients  used  sometimes  to  say 
aes  *  ;   a  usage  which  survives  when  we  hold  an  as  in 

to  the  Swiss  franc  (about  Is.  4d.  English,  or  32  cents  U.S.A., 
in  1936). 

§  83.  "  From  tres  and  as,  not  from  tres  and  ass.  '  But 
in  the  genitive,  if  with  a  numeral  ;  just  as  we  say  "  four 
o'clock,"  =  "  four  (hours)  of  the  clock  "  ;  in  the  singular, 
aes  might  mean  '  money  '  collectively,  like  the  French  argent, 
and  sometimes  even  a  '  copper  piece.' 

505 


VARRO 

quo   dicimus  assem   tenentes  "  hoc^  aere   aeneaque 
libra  "  et  "  mille  aeris  legasse." 

84.  Quare  quod  ab  tressis  usque  ad  centussis^ 
numeri  ex  (partibus)*  eiusdem  modi  sunt  compositi, 
eiusdem  modi  habent  similitudinem  :  dupondius, 
quod  dissimilis  est,  ut  debuit,  dissimilem  habet 
rationem.  Sic  as,  quoniam  simplex  est  ac  principium, 
et  unum  significat  et  multitudinis  habet  suum  in- 
finitum :  dicimus  enim  asses,  quos  cum  finimus, 
dicimus  dupondius  et  tressis  et  sic  porro. 

85.  Sic  videtur  mihi,  quoniam  finitum  et  infinitum 
habeat  dissimilitudinem,  non  debere  utrumque  item 
dici,  eo  magis  quod  in  ipsis  vocabulis'  ubi  additur 
certus  numerus  miliar<i)is*  aliter  atque  in  reliquis 
dicitur  :  nam  sic  loquontur,  hoc  mille  denarium,  non 
hoc  mille  denari(orum),'  et  haec  duo  milia  denari?</«,* 
non  duo  milia  denari<orum).^  Si  esset  denarii  in 
recto  casu  atque  infinitam  multitudinem  significaret, 
tunc  in  patrico  denariorum  dici  oportebat  ;  et  non 
solum  in  denariis,  victoriatis,  rfrachmis,*  nummis,  sed 
etiam  in  viris  idem  servari  oportere,  cum  dicimus 

'  After  hoc,  Brissonms  deleted  ab. 

§84.     ^  .4?/^.,/or  ducentussis.         ^  Added  hi/ GS. 

§  85.  ^  M,  Laetus,  for  vocalibiis.  *  Mue.  ;  milliariis 
L.  Sp.  ;  for  militaris.  ^  L.  Sp.,for  denarii.  *  Aug.,  for 
denaria.         *  Christ,  for  denarii.         *  RfioL,  for  et  rachmis. 

"  A  legal  survival  used  in  symbolic  sales,  r/.  v.  163;  for  the 
ancient  as  Ubralis  {cf.  v.  169)  had  long  since  been  decreased 
in  weight  and  was  not  coined  after  74  b.c. 

§  84.  "  Even  as  dies  and  annus  were  not  modified  by  the 
lower  numerals  ;  for  such  phrases  the  Romans  substituted 
biduum,  triduum,  biennium,  triennium,  etc.     So  for  sums 

506 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  83-85 

the  hand  and  say  "  with  this  aes  '  copper  piece  '  and 
aenea  libra  '  pound  of  copper,'  "  '^  and  also  in  the  legal 
formula  "  to  have  bequeathed  a  thousand  (asses)  of 
aes  '  copper.'  " 

84-.  Therefore,  because  the  numerals  from  tressis 
to  centussis  are  compounded  of  parts  of  the  same 
kind,  they  have  a  likeness  of  the  same  kind  ;  but  the 
word  dupondkis,  because  it  is  different  in  formation, 
lias  a  different  system  of  declension,  as  it  should 
have.  So  also  the  as,  because  it  is  a  single  unit  and 
is  the  beginning,  means  one  and  has  its  own  in- 
definite plural,  for  we  say  asses  ;  but  when  we  limit 
them  numericallv,  we  say  dupondius  and  tressis  and 
so  on." 

,  85.  Thus  it  seems  to  me  that  since  the  definite  and 
the  indefinite  have  an  inherent  difference,  the  two 
ought  not  to  be  spoken  in  the  same  fashion,  the 
more  so  because  in  the  words  themselves,  when  they 
are  attached  to  a  definite  number  in  the  thousands, 
a  form  is  used  which  is  not  the  same  as  that  used  in 
other  expressions.  For  they  speak  thus  :  mille  dena- 
rium  "  '  thousand  of  denarii,'  not  denariorum,  and  two 
milia  denarium  '  thousands  of  denarii,'  not  denariorum. 
If  it  were  denarii  in  the  nominative  and  it  denoted  an 
indefinite  quantity,  then  it  ought  to  be  denariorum  in 
the  genitive  ;  and  the  same  distinction  must  be  pre- 
served, it  seems  to  me,  not  only  in  denarii,  victoriati,^ 
drachmae,  and  nummi,  but  also  in  viri,  when  we  say 

from  2  to  100  asses,  the  compound  words  were  used,  and  not 
asses  with  the  numeral. 

§  85.  "  For  names  of  weights  and  measures,  and  for  some 
other  words,  the  old  genitive  in  -um  continued  in  use  long 
after  the  new  form  in  -orum  had  been  generalized.  *  The 

rictoriatus  wa»  a  silver  coin  stamped  with  a  figure  of  Victory, 
and  worth  half  a  denarius. 

507 


VARRO 

iudicium  fuisse  triumvirum,  decern (virum,  centum)- 
virum,^  non  <triuinvirorum,  decern virorum),*  centum- 
virorum. 

86.  Numeri  antiqui  habent  analogias,  quod  omni- 
bus est  una^  regula,  duo  actus,  tres  gradus,  sex  de- 
curiae,  qua(e)*  omnia  similiter  inter  se  respondent. 
Regula'  est  numerus  novenarius,  quod,  ab  uno  ad 
novem  cum  pervenimus,  rursus  redimus  ad  unum  et 
V<IIII>« ;  hinc  et  LX<XXX)*  et  nongenta»  ab  una 
sunt  natura  novenaria  ;  sic  ab  octonaria,  et  deo<r>sum 
versus  ad  singularia  perveniunt. 

87.  Actus  primus  est  ab  uno  <ad)^  DCCCC,  se- 
cundus  a  mille  ad  nongenta*  milia  ;  quod  idem  valebat 
unum  et  mille,  utrumque  singular!  nomine  appellatur : 
nam  ut  dicitur  hoc  unum,  haec  duo,  (sic  hoc  mille, 
haec  duo)'  milia  et  sic  deinceps  multitudinis  in  duobus 
actibus  reliqui  omnes  item  numeri.  Gradus  singu- 
laris  est  in  utroque  actu  ab  uno  ad  novem,  denariMs* 
gradus  (a>^  decem  ad  LX<XXX),*  centenarius  a  cen- 
tum (ad)'  DCCCC.  Ita  tribus  gradibus  sex  decuriae 
fiunt,  tres  miliariae,  tres^  minores.  Antiqui  his 
numeris  fuerunt  contenti. 

'  Added  by  L.  Sp.         ^  Added  by  A,  Sp.,  after  Aldus. 

§  86.  ^  After  una,  L.  Sp.  deleted  non  novenaria  {Aug. 
deleted  non).         ^  Rhol.,  for  qua.         '  Sciop.,  for  regulae. 

*  novem   L.    Sp.,  for   V,         *  nonaginta   Aldus,  for   LX. 

*  L.  Sp.  ;  nongenti  G,  H  ;  for  nungenti. 

§  87.     ^  Added  by  Aug.         ^  For  nungenta.  '  Added 

by   Gronov.         *  Aug.,  for  denarios.         *  Added  by  Aug. 

*  nonaginta  Aug.,  for  LX.  '  Added  by  Aug.  *  L.  Sp., 
for  miliaria  etres. 

'  The  tresviri  or  triumviri  capitales,  in  charge  of  prisons  and 
508 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  85-87 

that  there  has  been  a  decision  of  the  triumvirs,'^  the 
decemvirs,''  the  centum virs,*  all  of  which  have  the 
genitive  virum  and  not  virorum. 

86.  The  old  numbers  have  their  Regularities, 
because  they  all  have  one  rule,  two  acts,  three  grades, 
and  six  decades,  all  of  which  show  regular  internal 
correspondences.  The  rule  is  the  number  nine, 
because,  when  we  have  gone  from  one  to  nine,  we 
return  again  to  one  and  nine  "  ;  hence  both  ninety  and 
nine  hundred  are  of  that  one  and  the  same  nine- 
containing  nature.  So  there  are  numbers  of  eight- 
containing  nature,*  and  going  downwards  they  arrive 
at  those  which  are  merely  ones. 

87.  The  first  act  "  is  from  one  to  nine  hundred, 
the  second  from  one  thousand  to  nine  hundred 
thousand.  Because  one  and  thousand  are  alike 
unities,  both  are  called  by  a  name  in  the  singular  ; 
for  as  we  say  '  this  one  '  and  '  these  two,'  so  we  say 
'  this  thousand  '  and  '  these  two  thousands,'  and 
after  that  all  the  other  numbers  in  the  two  acts  are 
likewise  plural.  The  unitary  grade  is  found  in  both 
acts,  from  one  to  nine  ;  the  denary  grade  extends 
from  ten  to  ninety  ;  the  centenary  grade  from 
hundred  to  nine  hundred.  Thus  from  the  three 
grades,  six  decades  are  made,  three  in  the  thousands, 
and  three  in  the  smaller  numbers.  The  ancients  were 
satisfied  with  these  numerals. 

executions,  **  The  decemviri  stlitibus  rudicandis,  a  per- 
manent board  with  jurisdiction  over  cases  involving  liberty 
or  citizenship.  *  The  centumviri  or  board  of  judges  with 
jurisdiction  over  civil  suits,  especially  those  involving  in- 
heritances. 

§  86.  "  As  multiples  of  ten  ;  and  then  as  multiples  of  one 
hundred.         *  But  these  do  not  constitute  the  '  rule.' 

§  87.     °  Technical  term,  taken  from  the  drama. 

509 


VARRO 

88.  Ad^  hos  tertium  et  quartum  actum  (addentes)^ 
ab  decie(n>s  <et  ab  deciens  miliens)^  minores  im- 
posuerunt  vocabula,  neque  ratione,  sed  tamen  non 
contra  est  earn  de  qua  scribimus  analogiam.  Nam' 
deciens*  cum  dicatur  hoc  deciens  ut  mille  hoc  mille, 
ut  sit  utrumque  sine  casibus  vocis,  dicemus  ut  hoc 
mille,  huius  mille,  sic  hoc  deciens,  huius  deciens, 
neque  eo  minus  in  altero,  quod  est  mille, praeponemus 
hi  mille,  horum  mille,  (sic  hi  deciens,  horum  deciens). ^ 

L.  89.  Quoniam  in  eo  est  nomen  co<m)mune, 
quam  vocant  o/xcovv/iiav,^  obliqui  casus  ab  eodem 
capite,  ubi  erit  o/iwvv/xta,^  quo  minus  dissimiles  fiant, 
analogia  non  prohibet.  Itaque  dicimus  hie  Argus, 
cum  hominem  dicimus,  cum  oppidum,  Graec(e 
Graec>an(i>cet;e'  hoc  Argos,  cum  Latine  <hi>*  Argi. 
Item  faciemus,  si  eadem  vox  nomen  et*  verbum 
significafeit,*  ut  et  in  casus  et  in  tempora  dispariliter 
declinetur,  ut  faciemus  a  Meto  quod  nomen  est 
Metonis  Metonem,  quod  verbum  est  metam  metebam. 

§  88.  ^  For  ab.  ^  Added  by  Kent,  after  Miie.  (actum 
ab  deciens  minorem,  <a  deciens  miliens  maiorem  addentes), 
imposuerunt).  *  Ajfter  nam,  L.  Sp.  deleted  ut.  *  Aug., 
for  decienis.  *  Added  by  L.  Sp.  ;  there  may  have  been 
other  text  also  in  the  lacuna, 

§  89.  ^  For  omonimyan.  ^  For  omonimya  ;  after  which 
Aug.  deleted  obliqui  casus.  *  Fay,  cf.  x.  71  ;  graecanice 
Pius  ;  for  graecancaene.  *  Added  by  Vertranius  ;  (hei) 
Aug.         *  Pius,  for  nominet.         *  Pius,  for  significavit. 

§  88.  "  Elliptic  for  decies  centena  milia  '  ten  times  a 
hundred  thousands.'  *  Similarly  elliptic  for  decies  milies 

centena  milia.  "  Varro  seems  not  to  know  the  abl.  sing. 

milli,  foutid  in  Plautus,  Bac.  928  (assured  by  the  metre), 
and  in  Lucilius,  327  and  506  Marx  (assured  by  Gellius,  i.  16. 
10-13). 
510 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  88-89 

88.  To  these,  their  descendants  added  a  third  and 
a  fourth  act,  imposing  names  which  started  from 
deciens  "  '  million  '  and  deciens  miliens  *  '  thousand 
million  '  ;  and  though  the  names  were  not  formed  by 
logical  relation  with  the  lower  numerals,  still  their  for- 
mation is  not  in  conflict  with  the  Regularity  about 
which  we  are  writing.  For  inasmuch  as  deciens  is  used 
as  a  neuter  singular  like  iiiille,  so  that  both  words  are 
without  change  of  form  for  the  various  cases, "^  we 
shall  use  deciens  unchanged  as  nominative  and  as 
genitive,  even  as  we  do  mille  ;  and  none  the  less 
shall  we  set  before  viille  the  signs  of  nominative  and 
of  genitive  plural,  because  mille  is  also  in  the  other 
number — and  so  also  shall  we  speak  of '  these  deciens  ' 
in  the  same  cases. 

L.  89.  When  a  noun  is  the  same  in  the  nomina- 
tive though  it  has  more  than  one  meaning,  in  which 
instance  they  call  it  a  homonymy,  Regularity  does 
not  prevent  the  oblique  cases  from  the  same  starting 
form  in  which  the  homonymy  is,  from  being  dis- 
similar. Therefore  we  say  Argus  in  the  masculine, 
when  we  mean  the  man,  but  when  we  mean  the 
town  we  say,  in  Greek  or  in  the  Greek  fashion, 
Argos "  in  the  neuter,  though  in  Latin  it  is  Argi, 
masculine  plural.  Like>\ise,  if  the  same  word  de- 
notes both  a  noun  and  a  verb,  we  shall  cause  it  to 
be  inflected  both  for  cases  and  for  tenses,  with 
different  inflection  for  noun  and  verb,  so  that  from 
Meto  as  a  noun,  a  man's  name,  we  form  gen.  Metonis, 
ace.  Metonem,  but  from  meto  as  a  verb,  '  I  reap,'  we 
form  the  future  vietani  and  the  imperfect  metebam. 

§  89.  "  The  homonymy  is  not  perfect,  since  the  forms  are 
Argus  and  Argos  ;  the  neuter  Argos  is  found  in  Latin  only 
in  nom.  and  ace. 

511 


VARRO 

LI.  90.  Reprehendunt,  cum  ab  eadem  voce  plura 
sunt  vocabula  declinata,  quas  awtDw/xia^^  appellant, 
ut^  Alc(m>aeus'  et  Alc<m>aeo,'  sic  Ger?/on,  Gen/o- 
n(e>us,*  Geryones.  In  hoc  genere  quod  casus  per- 
peram  permutant  quidam,  non  reprehendunt  ana- 
logiam,  sed  qui  eis  utuntur  imperite  ;  quod  quisque 
caput  prenderit,  sequi  debet  eius  consequenti(s)* 
casus  in  declinando  ac  non  facere,  cum  dixerit  recto 
casu  Alc(m>fleus,*  in  obliquis'  Alc(m>aeoni*  et 
Alc(m)fleonem*  ;  quod  si  miscuerit  et  non  secutus 
erit  analogias,  reprehendendum. 

LII.  91-  (Reprehendunt)^  Aristarchum,  quod 
haec  nomina  Melicertes  et  Philomedes  similia  neget 
esse,  quod  vocandi  casus  habet  alter  Melicerta,  alter 
Philomede<s>,*  sic  qui  dicat  lepus  et  lupus  non  esse 
simile,  quod  alterius  vocandi  casus  sit  lupe,  alterius 
lepus,  sic  socer,  macer,  quod  in  transitu  fiat  ab 
altero  trisi/Uabum  soceri,  ab  altero  bisyllabum  macri. 

92.  De  hoc  etsi  supra  responsum  est,  cum  dixi 
de  lana,  hie  quoque^  amplius  adiciam  similia  non  solum 

§90.  ^  For  synonimyas.  ^  After  ut,  Aug.  deleted 
sapho  et.  '  Kent,  for  alceus  and  alceo,  usually  corrected 
to  Alcaeus,  Alcaeo,  though  a  variant  nominative  Alcaeo  is 
unknown  ;  whereas  Alcumeus  occurs  in  Plautus,  Capt.  6G2, 
and  Alcmaeo  in  Cicero,  Acad.  Priora  ii.  28.  89,  and  else- 
where. *  Mue.,  for  gerionus.  ^  L.  Sp.,  for  consequent!. 
•  Kent,  for  alceus,  alceoni,  alceonem  ;  cf.  crit.  note  3. 
'  After  obliquis,  Mue.  deleted  dicere. 

§91.  ^  Added  by  L.  Sp.,  after  Atig.  ^  Mue.,  for 
philomede. 

§  92.     ^  For  hie  hie  quoque. 

§  90.  "  Son  of  Amphiaraus  and  Eriphyle,  who  killed  his 
mother  at  the  command  of  his  father,  because  she  tricked  him 
into  going  to  a  war  in  which  he  was  destined  to  die  ;  cf.  also 
the  critical  note.  *  The  three-bodied  giant  whom  Hercules 

512 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  90-92 

LI.  90.  They  find  fault  when  from  the  same 
utterance  two  or  more  word-forms  are  derived,  which 
they  call  synonymns,  such  as  Alcmaeus  and  Alcmaeo,'' 
and  also  Geryon,  Geryoneus,  Geryonesy  As  to  the  fact 
that  in  this  class  certain  speakers  interchange  the 
case-forms  \<Tongly — they  are  not  finding  fault  ^^■ith 
Regularity,  but  with  the  speakers  who  use  those  case- 
forms  unskillfully  :  each  speaker  ought  to  follow, 
in  his  inflection,  the  case-forms  which  attend  upon 
the  nominative  which  he  has  taken  as  his  start,  and 
he  ought  not  to  make  a  dative  Alcmaeoni  and  an 
accusative  Alcmaeonem  when  he  has  said  Alcmaeus  in 
the  nominative  ;  if  he  has  mixed  his  declensions  and 
has  not  followed  the  Regularities,  blame  must  be  laid 
upon  him. 

LII.  91-  They  find  fault"  with  Aristarchus  for 
saying  that  the  names  yielicertes  and  Philomedes  are 
not  alike,  because  one  has  as  its  vocative  Meliceria, 
and  the  other  has  Philomedes  *  ;  and  Ukewise  with 
those  who  say  that  lepus  '  hare  '  and  lupus  '  wolf ' 
are  not  aUke,  because  the  vocative  case  of  one  is 
lupe  and  of  the  other  is  lepus,  and  ^^ith  those  who  say 
the  same  of  socer  '  father-in-law  '  and  macer  '  lean,' 
because  in  the  declensional  change  there  comes 
fifom  the  one  the  three-syllabled  genitive  soceri  and 
from  the  other  the  two-syllabled  genitive  macri. 

92.  Although  the  answer  to  this  was  given  above  " 
when  I  spoke  about  the  kinds  of  wool,  I  shall  make 
here   some   further  statements  :    the   likenesses   of 

overpowered  and  robbed  of  his  cattle ;   all  three  forms  are 
known  in  Greek,  but  only  Geryon  and  Geryones  in  Latin. 

§91.  "  Cf.  viii.  68.  "The  Greek  nominatives  end  in 
-»js,  but  the  vocatives  end  in  -a  and  -€?  respectively. 

§  92.     "  Cf.  L\.  39. 
VOL.  II  L  513 


VARRO 

a  facie  dici,  sed  etiam  ab  aliqua  coniuncta  vi  et 
potestate,  quae  et  oculis  et  auribus  latere  soleant  : 
itaque  saepe  gemina  facie  mala  negamus  esse 
similia,  si  sapore  sunt  alio  ;  sic  equos  eadem  facie 
nonnullos  negamus  esse  similis,  (s>i*  natione  s(unt>' 
ex  procreante  dissimiles.* 

93.  Itaque  in  hominibus  emendis,  si  natione  alter 
est  melior,  emimus  pluris.  Atque  in  hisce  omnibus 
similitudines  non  sumimus  tantum  a  figura,  sed 
etiam  aliu(n>de,  ut  in  equis  aetas,  ut  in  <asin>is^ 
cuius  modi  faciant  pullos,  ut  in  pomis  quo  sint  suco. 
Si  igitur  idem  sequitur  in  similitudine  verborum  quis, 
reprehendundus  non  est. 

94.  Quare  similitudinwrn^  discernendarum  causa 
nonnunquam  ut  pronomen  assumitur,  sic  casum 
aliquem  assumi<mus>,^  ut  in  his  nemus,  lepus,  hie 
lepus,  hoc  nemus  :  itaque  discedunt  ac  dicuntur  hi 
lepores,  haec  nemora.  Sic  aliud  si  quid  assumptum 
erit  extrinsecus,  quo  similitudo  penitus  perspici 
possit,  non  nim(is>*  erit  remotum  ab  natura  :  neque 
enim  magnetas  lapides  duo  inter  se  similes  sint 
necne,  perspicere  possis,  nisi  minutum  extrinsecus 
prope  apposueris  ferrum,  quod  similes  lapides 
similiter  ducunt,  dissimiliter  dissimiles. 

*  Sciop.,  for  in.  '  L.  Sp.  ;  natione  Vertranius ;  for 
nationes.         *  For  dissimilis. 

§  93.     ^  Lachmann,  for  ut  inis. 

§  94.  ^  L.  Sp.,for  similitudinem.  ^  L.  Sp.,for  assumi. 
'  A.  Sp.,for  enim. 

§  93.     "  For    example,    Cappadocians    were    notoriously 
worthless  as  slaves. 
514 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  92-9^ 

spoken  words  rest  not  only  upon  their  form,  but  also 
upon  some  attached  strength  and  power  which  is 
usually  hidden  from  our  eyes  and  ears.  Therefore 
we  often  say  that  two  apples  that  are  identical  in 
appearance  are  not  alike,  if  they  are  of  different 
flavour  ;  and  we  say  that  some  horses  of  the  same 
appearance  are  not  alike,  if  by  breed  they  are  different 
on  the  sire's  side. 

93.  Therefore  in  buying  human  beings  as  slaves, 
we  pay  a  higher  price  for  one  that  is  better  by  nation- 
ality.'' And  in  all  these  matters  we  take  the  points 
of  likeness  not  merely  from  the  appearance,  but  also 
from  other  factors,  as  in  horses  their  age,  in  asses 
the  kind  of  colts  that  they  beget,  in  fruits  the  flavour 
of  their  juice.  If  therefore  one  proceeds  in  the  same 
way  in  deciding  whether  words  are  alike,  he  is  not  to 
be  found  fault  with. 

94^.  Wherefore  as  the  pronoun  °  is  sometimes 
taken  as  an  aid  to  distinguish  the  resemblances,  so 
we  take  some  case-form,  as  in  nemus  '  grove  '  and  lepus 
'  hare,'  lepus  being  shown  by  it  to  be  masculine  and 
nemus  neuter  :  therefore  they  go  in  different  direc- 
tions and  the  plurals  are  lepores  and  nemora.  So  also, 
if  anything  else  whatsoever  is  taken  from  outside  to 
enable  a  thorough  examination  of  the  problem  of  like- 
ness to  be  made,  it  will  not  be  too  far  from  the  natural 
qualities  :  for  vou  cannot  even  see  whether  two 
magnetic  stones  are  aUke  or  not,  unless  you  have 
brought  close  to  them  from  outside  a  particle  of 
steel,  which  like  magnets  attract  to  a  like  degree, 
and  magnets  different  in  strength  attract  with 
different  powers. 

§  94.  "  Specifically,  the  demonstrative  hie  and  its  forms, 
used  as  indicative  of  gender  and  of  case. 

515 


VARRO 

95.  Quod  ad  nominatuom^  analogia(m)*  pertinet, 
ita  deli<q>Matum^  arbitror,  ut  omnia  quae  dicuntur 
contra  ad  respondendum  ab  his  fontibus  sumi  possit. 
LIII.  Quod  ad  verborum  temporalium  rationem 
attinet,  cum  partes  sint  quattuor,  tempora,  personae, 
genera,  division^*,*  ex  omni  parte  quoniam  reprehen- 
dunt,  ad  singula  i*espondebo. 

LI  V.  96.  Primum  quod  aiunt  analogias  non  servari 
in  temporibus,  cum  dicant  legi  lego  legam  et  sic 
simih'(ter>^  alia  :  nam  quae  sint  ut  legi  rem^  per- 
fectam  significare,  duo  reliqua  lego  et  legam'  in- 
choatam,  iniuria  reprehendunt  :  nam  ex  eodem 
genere  et  ex  divisione  idem  verbum,  quod  sumptum 
est,  per  tempora  traduci  (infecti)*  potest,  ut  discebam 
disco  discam,  et  eadem  perfecti,  ut  didiceram  didici 
didicero.  LV.  Ex  quo  licet  scire  verborum 
ratione<m)'  constare,  sed  eos,  qui  trium  temporum 
verba  pronuntiare  velint,  <in>scienter*  id  facere  ; 

97.  i^em^  illos  qui  reprehendunt,  quod  dicamus 
amor  amabor  amatus  sum  :  non  enim  debuisse  in  una 
serie  unum  verbum  esse  duplex,  cum  duo  simplicia 
essent.     Neque    ex   divisione   si   unius   modi   ponas 

§  95.  ^  L.  Sp.,for  nominatiuom.  *  Aug.,  for  analogia. 
'  GS.,for  declinatum.  *  L.  Sp.,for  personarum  generum 
diuisiomim. 

§  96.  1  L.  Sp.,  with  II,  for  simile.  "  C.  F.  W.  Mueller 
(legi  Aug.),  for  legerem.  ^  After  legam,  L.  Sp.  deleted  et 
lego  {Aug.  deleted  lego  et  before  legam).  *  Added  here  by 
G8.  ;  after  ut,  by  L.  Sp.  ;  after  tempora,  by  Christ.  *  Aug., 
for  ratione.         *  L.  Sp.,  for  scienter. 

§  97.     ^  Aug.,  for  idem. 

§  95.  "  Apparently  a  genus  of  verbs  is  a  group  of  verbs 
which  make  their  forms  similarly,  a  conjugation  or  a  group 
belonging  to  one  conjugation  ;  but  it  may  also  be  a  set 
of  forms  having  one  function,  and  hence  equal  to  '  mood,' 

516 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  95-97 

95.  That  which  concerns  the  Regularity  of 
nouns  has,  I  think  been  so  cleared  up  that  material 
for  answering  all  objections  can  be  drawn  from  these 
sources.  LIII.  We  now  come  to  the  logical  system 
of  verbs  ;  this  has  four  parts  :  tenses,  persons, 
kinds,"  and  divisions.^  As  they  find  fault  with 
respect  to  each  and  every  part,  I  shall  make  answer 
to  the  objections  one  by  one. 

LIV.  96-  First  as  to  their  saying  that  the  Regu- 
larities are  not  preserved  in  the  tenses,  when  they 
give  perfect  legi '  I  have  read,'  present  lego  '  I  read,' 
future  legam  '  I  shall  read,'  and  others  in  just  the 
same  way  :  they  are  wTong  in  finding  fault  ^\ith 
those  forms  like  legi  as  denoting  completed  actions 
and  the  other  two,  lego  and  legam,  as  denoting  action 
only  begun  ;  for  the  same  verb  which  has  been  taken 
from  the  same  kind  and  the  same  division,  can  be 
paraded  through  the  tenses  of  non-completion,  like 
disceham  '  I  was  learning,'  disco  '  I  learn,'  discam  '  I 
shall  learn,'  and  the  same  of  completion,  thus  didi- 
ceram  '  I  had  learned,'  didici'  I  have  learned,'  didicero 
'  I  shall  have  learned.'  LV.  From  this  one  may  know 
that  the  logical  system  of  verbs  is  consistent  with 
itself,  but  that  those  who  try  to  speak  the  verbs  in 
their  three  tenses,  do  this  in  an  ignorant  way  ; 

97.  that  likewise  those  do  so  ignorantly  who  find 
fault  because  we  say  amor  '  I  am  loved,'  amahor  '  I 
shall  be  loved,'  amatus  sum  '  I  have  been  loved  ';  for, 
they  say,  in  one  and  the  same  series  there  ought  not 
to  be  one  verb  made  up  of  two  words  while  the  other 
two  verbs  are  each  of  one  word.     Yet  if  you  would 

cf.  §  102.  *  There  were  two  divisions,  one  comprising  the 
tenses  of  incomplete  action,  and  the  other  the  tenses  of  com- 
pleted action. 

517 


VARRO 

verba,  discrepant  inter  se  :  nam  infeeta  omnia  sim- 
plicia  similia  sunt,  et  perfecta  duplicia  inter  se  paria 
in  omnibus  verbis,  ut  haec  amabar  amor  amabor, 
amatus  (eram  amatus  sum  amatus)*  ero. 

98.  Quare  item  male  dicunt  ferio  feriam  percussi, 
quod  est  ordo  (ferio)^  feriam  feriebam,  percussi 
percu**ero  percusseram.'^  Sic  deinceps  in  reliquis 
temporibus  reprehendenti  responderi  potest. 

LVI.  99-  Similiter  errant  qui  dicunt  ex  utraque 
parte  verba  omnia  commutare  syllabas  oportere  aut 
nullum,  in  his  pungo  pungam  pupugi,  tundo  tundam 
tutudi  :  dissimilia  enim  conferunt,  verba  infecti  cum 
perfectis.  Quod  si  infeeta  modo  conferrent,  omnia 
verbi  principia  incommutabilia  viderentur,  ut  in  his 
pungebam  pungo  pungam  et  contra  ex  utraque  parte 
commutabilia,  si  perfecta  ponerent,  ut  pupugeram 
pupugi  pupugero. 

L\'II.  100.  Item  male  conferunt  fui  sum  ero,  quod 
fui  est  perfectum,  cuius  series  sibi,  ut  debet,  in  omni- 
bus partibus^  constat,  quod  est  fueram  fui  fuero  ;  de 
infectis  sum  quod  nunc  dicitur  olim  dicebatur  esum 
et  in   omnibus  personis   constabat,   quod   dicebatur 

*  Added  by  L.  Sp. 

§  98.  ^  Added  here  by  Miie.  ;  added  after  feriam  by  G,  H, 
Aldus.         ^  Mue.,  for  percutio  percutiam  /  see  note  b. 

§  100.     ^  A.  Sp.,for  personis. 

§  98.  "  In  this  section  Varro  changes  the  order  in  which 
he  cites  the  tenses.  *  Ferio  is  found  only  in  the  present 

tense-system  ;  in  the  perfect  tense-system  it  is  replaced  by 
percvssi,  the  present  tense-system  of  which  is  relatively  little 
used.     This  justifies  the  emendation  of  the  text. 

518 


ox  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  97-100 

put  down  verb-forms  from  a  dixision  of  one  kind, 
they  would  not  differ  from  one  another ;  for  all  the 
forms  denoting  incomplete  action  are  alike  single, 
and  the  forms  of  completed  action  are  in  all  verbs 
double,  quite  like  one  another  :  such  as  amabar,  amor, 
amabor,  and  amatits  eram,  amatus  sum,  amatus  ero. 
98.     Wherefore  likewise  they  do  ill  to  cite  ferio 

I  strike,'  future  feriam,  perfect  percussi  ;  because 
the  proper  order  isJ'erio,J'eriam,Jeriebani,'*  and  percussi, 
percussero,  percusseram.^  And  in  this  fashion  answer 
can  be  made  to  the  one  who  finds  fault  in  the  matter 
of  the  other  tenses. 

L\T.  99-  They  make  a  similar  mistake  who  say 
that  all  verbs  ought  to  change  the  radical  syllables 
in  both  di\isions,  or  no  verb  should — as  in  pungo 
'  I  prick,'  future  pungam,  perfect  pupugi,  and  tundo 

I  pound,'  tundam,  tutudi  ;  for  they  are  comparing 
unlikes,  namely  verbs  of  the  incomplete  phase  x^-ith 
the  completed.  But  if  they  were  comparing  only 
the  incomplete,  then  all  the  stems  of  the  verb  would 
be  seen  to  be  unchangeable,  as  in  pungebam,  pungo, 
pungam,  and  on  the  other  hand  changeable,  if  thev 
instanced  the  completed,  as  in  pupugeram,  pupugi, 
pupugero. 

LVII.  100.  Likewise  they  do  ill  to  compare  Jut 
'  I  was,'  sum  '  I  am,'  ero  '  I  shall  be  '  ;  for  Jtii  is  a  form 
of  completed  time,  whose  series  is  consistent  with 
itself  in  all  its  parts,  as  it  should  be,  namely  Jver am, 
fui,  fuero.  Of  the  incomplete,  that  which  is  now 
pronounced  sum  used  to  be  spoken  esum,°  and  the 
series  is  consistent  in  all  its  persons,  because  they 

§  100.  "  This  form  seems  to  have  been  invented  by  Varro 
to  suit  his  argument ;  all  the  evidence  is  against  its  ever 
having  existed. 

519 


VARRO 

esum  es  est,  eram  eras  erat,  ero  eris  erit  ;  sic  huiusce 
modi  cetera  servare  analogiam  videbis. 

LVIII.  101.  Etiam  in  hoc  reprehendunt,  quod 
quaedam  verba  neque  personas  habent  ternas  neque 
tempora  terna  :  id  imperite  reprehendunt,  ut  si  quis 
reprehendat  naturam,  quod  non  unius  modi  finxerit 
animalis  omnis.  Si^  enim  natura  non  omnes  formae 
verborum  terna  habent*  tempora,  ternas  personas, 
non  habent  totidem  verborum  divisiones.  Quare 
cum  imperamus,  natura  quod  infecta  (ver>ba'  solum 
habe<n)t,*  cum  aut^  praesenti  aut  absenti  imperamus, 
fiunt  terna,  ut  lege  legito  legat  :  perfectum  enim 
imperat  nemo.  Contra  quae  sunt  indicandi,^  ut  lego 
legis  legit,  novena  fiunt  verba  infecti,  novena  perfecti. 

LIX.  102.  Quocirca  non  si  genus  cum  genere 
discrepat,^  sed  in  suo  quique*  genere  si  quid  deest, 
requirendum.  Ad  haec  addita  si  erunt  ea  quae  de 
nominati6?^s^  supra  sunt  dicta,  facilius  omnia  sol- 
ventur.  Nam  ut  illic  externi(s>*  caput  rectus  casus, 
sic  hie  in  forma  est  persona  eius  qui  loquitur  ettempus 
praesens,  ut  scribo  lego. 

§  101.  ^  Avff.,  for  sic.  *  G,  H,  a,  for  habeant. 
'  Mue.,  with  G,for  infectaba.  *  Christ,  with  G,  for  habet. 
*  L.  Sp.,  for  et.         *  L.  Sp.,  for  imperandi. 

§  102.  ^  Laetus,  for  discrepant.  *  Abl.  quique  Lach- 
mann,  for  quisque.  '  L.  Sp.,  for  nominatiuis.  *  Fay, 
for  externi. 

§  101.  "  Present  imperative,  future  imperative,  present 
subjunctive.  *"  The    indicative    mood.  "^  Varro    dis- 

regards the,  phiral  forms  in  this  calculation. 

§  102.     °  Meaning   '  mood  '  ;     c/.   §  95,   note  a.  *  Cf. 

ix.  75-79. 

520 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  100-102 

used  to  say  present  esum  es  est,  imperfect  eram  eras 
erat,  future  ero  eris  erit.  In  this  same  fashion  you 
will  see  that  the  other  verbs  of  this  kind  preserve  the 
principle  of  Regularity. 

LVIII.  101.  Besid'es,  they  find  fault  \^ith  Regu- 
larity in  this  matter,  that  certain  verbs  have  not  the 
three  persons,  nor  the  three  tenses  ;  but  it  is  with  lack 
of  insight  that  they  find  this  fault,  as  if  one  should 
blame  Nature  because  she  has  not  shaped  all  li\'ing 
creatures  after  the  same  mould.  For  if  by  nature  not 
all  forms  of  the  verbs  have  three  tenses  and  three 
persons,  then  the  di\isions  of  the  verbs  do  not  all  have 
this  same  number.  Therefore  when  we  give  a  com- 
mand, a  form  which  only  the  verbs  of  uncompleted 
time  have — when  we  give  a  command  to  a  person 
present  or  not  actually  present,  three  verb-forms  "  are 
made,  like  lege  '  read  (thou),'  tegito  '  read  (thou)  '  or 
'  let  him  read,'  legal  '  let  him  read  '  :  for  nobody 
gives  a  command  with  a  form  denoting  action  already 
completed.  On  the  other  hand,  in  the  forms  which 
denote  declaration,*  like  lego  '  I  read,'  legis  '  thou 
readest,'  legit  '  he  reads,'  there  are  nine  verb-forms 
of  uncompleted  action  and  nine  of  completed 
action.*^ 

LIX.  102.  For  this  and  similar  reasons  the 
question  that  should  be  asked  is  not  whether  one 
kind  "  disagrees  with  another  kind,  but  whether  there 
is  anything  lacking  in  each  kind.  If  to  these 
there  is  added  what  I  said  above  *  about  nouns,  all 
difficulties  -snll  be  easily  resolved.  For  as  the  nomina- 
tive case-form  is  in  them  the  source  for  the  derivative 
cases,  so  in  verbs  the  source  for  other  forms  is  in  the 
form  which  expresses  the  person  of  the  speaker  and 
the  present  tense  :  like  scribo  '  I  write,'  lego  '  I  read.' 

521 


VARRO 

103.  Quare  ut  illic  fit,  si^  hie  item  aeeiderit,  in 
formula  ut  aut  caput  non  sit  aut  ex  alieno  genere  sit, 
proportione  eadem  quae  illic  dicimus,  cur  nihilominus* 
servetur  analogia.  Item,  sicut  illic  caput  suum 
habebit  et  in  obliquis  casibus  transitio  erit  in  ali<am> 
quam'  formulam,  qua  assumpta  reliqua  facilius 
possint  videri  verba,  unde  sint  declinata  (fit  enim,  ut 
rectus  casus  nonnunquam  sit  ambiguus),  ut  in  hoc 
verbo  volo,  quod  id  duo  significat,  unum  a  voluntate, 
alterum  a  volando  ;  itaque  a  volo  intellegimus  et 
volare  et  velle. 

LX.  104.  Quidam  reprehendunt,  quod  pluit  et 
luit  dicamus  in  praeterito  et  praesenti  tempore,  cum 
analogiae  sui  cuiusque  temporis  verba  debeant  dis- 
criminare.  Falluntur  :  nam  est  ac  putant  aliter, 
quod  in  praeteritis  U  dicimus  longum  pluit  (luit),^ 
in  praesenti  breve  pluit  luit  :  ideoque  in  lege  vendi- 
tionis  fundi  "  ruta  caesa  "  ita  dicimus,  ut  U  produ- 
camus. 

LXI.  105.  Item  reprehendunt  quidam,  quod 
putant  idem  esse  sacrifico^  et  sacrificor,  lavat"  et 
lavatur  ;  quod  sit  an  non,  nihil  commovet  analogian, 
dum  sacrifice'  qui  dicat  servet  sacrificabo  et  sic  per 

§  103.  ^  Mue.,for  sic.  ^  For  nichilominus.  '  3fue., 
for  aliquam. 

§  104.     1  Added  by  Aug. 

§  105.  ^  Aug.,  for  sacrificio.  *  L.  Sp.  ;  sacrificor  et 
lavat  Aug.  ;  for  sacrifice  relauat.         '  Aug.,  for  sacrifici. 

§  103.     «  Cf.  ix.  76. 

§  104.  "  Found  in  older  Latin,  but  seemingly  shortened 
by  about  Varro's  time.  *  One  might  exempt  from  inclu- 
sion in  the  sale  of  a  property  all  things  dug  up  (sand,  chalk, 
ete.)  and  ail  things  cut  down  (timber,  etc.),  even  though  they 
were  still  unwrought  materials.  "  The  u  is  short  in  the 
compounds  erutus,  obrutus,  etc. 

522 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  103-105 

103.  Wherefore,  if  it  has  happened  in  verbs  as  it 
does  happen  in  nouns,  that  in  the  pattern  the  starting- 
point  is  lacking  or  belongs  to  a  different  kind,  we  give 
the  same  arguments  here  which  we  gave  there,"  with 
suitable  changes  in  application,  as  to  why  and  how 
Regularity  is  none  the  less  preserved.  And  as  in 
nouns  the  word  will  have  its  ovm  peculiar  starting- 
point  and  in  the  oblique  cases  there  will  be  a  change 
to  some  other  pattern,  on  the  assumption  of  which  it 
can  be  more  easily  seen  from  what  the  word-forms  are 
derived  (for  it  happens  that  the  nominative  case-form 
is  sometimes  ambiguous),  so  it  is  in  verbs,  as  in  this 
verb  volo,  because  it  has  two  meanings,  one  from 
wishing  and  the  other  from  flying  ;  therefore  from 
volo  we  appreciate  that  there  are  both  volare  '  to  fly  ' 
and  velle  '  to  wish.' 

LX.  104.  Certain  critics  find  fault,  because  we 
say  pltiit  '  rains  '  and  luit  '  looses  '  both  in  the  past 
tense  and  in  the  present,  although  the  Regularities 
ought  to  make  a  distinction  between  the  verb-forms 
of  the  two  tenses.  But  they  are  mistaken  ;  for  it  is 
other^vise  than  they  think,  because  in  the  past  tense 
we  say  pluit  and  luit  with  a  long  U,"  and  in  the  present 
with  a  short  U  ;  and  therefore  in  the  law  about  the 
sale  of  farms  we  say  rtda  caesa  '  things  dug  up  and 
things  cut,'*  with  a  lengthened  m." 

LXI.  105.  Likewise  certain  persons  find  fault, 
because  they  think  that  active  sacrijico  '  I  sacrifice  ' 
and  passive  sacrificor,  active  lavat  '  he  bathes  '  and 
passive  lavatur,  are  the  same  "  :  but  whether  this  is 
so  or  not,  has  no  effect  on  the  principle  of  Regularity, 
provided  that  he  Avho  says  sacrijico  sticks  to  the  future 

§  105.  <»  With  the  same  meaning  ;  but  the  passive  of 
these  verbs  sometimes  has  true  passive  meaning. 

523 


I 


VARRO 

totam  formam,  ne  dicat  sacrificatur*  aut  sacrificatus 
sum  :   haec  enim  inter  se  non  conveniunt. 

106.  Apud  Plautum,  cum  dicit  : 

Piscis  ego  credo  qui  usque  dum  vivunt  lavant 
Diu  minus  lavari^  quam  haec  lavat  Phronesium, 

ad  lavant  lavari  non  convenit,  ut  /*  sit  postremum, 
sed  E  ;  ad  lavantur  analogia  lavari  reddit  :  quod 
Plauti  aut  librarii  mendum  si  est,  non  ideo  analogia, 
sed  qui  scripsit  est  reprehendendus.  Omnino  et 
lavat' et  lavatur  dicitur  separatimrecte  in  rebus  certis, 
quod  puerum  nutrix  lava(t),*  puer  a  nutrice  lavatur, 
nos  in  fealneis  et  lavamus  et  lavamur. 

107.  Sed  consuetude  alterum  utrum  cum  satis 
haberet,  in  toto  corpore  potius  utitur  lavamur,  in 
partibus  lavamus,  quod  dicimus  lavo  manus,  sic  pedes 
et  cetera.  Quare  e  balneis  non  recte  dicunt  lavi,  lavi 
manus  recte.  Sed  quoniam  in  balneis  lavor  lautus 
sum, sequitur,ut  contra,  quoniam  est  soleo,  oporte<a)ti 
dici  solui,  ut  Cato  et  Ennius  scribit,  non  ut  dicit 
volgus,  solitus  sum,  debere  dici  ;  neque  propter  haec, 
quod  discrepant  in  sermone  pauca,  minus  est  analogia, 
ut  supra  dictum  est. 

*  L.  Sp.,  for  sacrificaturus. 

§  106.  ^  Plautus  has  minus  diu  lavare.  *  //,  /or  T. 
'  H,  for  lauant.         *  For  laua. 

§  107.     ^  Mue.,for  oportet. 

§  106.     "  True.  322-323. 

§  107.  "The  passive  form  as  a  middle  or  reflexive,  but  the 
active  form  as  a  transitive  requiring  an  object.  *  Frag, 

inc.  34  Jordan.         '  Frag.  inc.  26  Vahlen^*        <*  Cf.  ix.  33. 

524 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  105-107 

sacrijicabo  and  so  on  in  the  active,  through  the  whole 
paradigm,  avoiding  the  passive  sacrijicatur  and 
sacrificatus  sum  :  for  these  two  sets  do  not  harmonize 
with  each  other. 

106.  In  Plautus,  when  he  says  "  : 

The  fish,  I  really  think,  that  bathe  through  all  their  life. 
Are  in  the  bath  less  time  than  this  Phronesium, 

lavari  '  are  in  the  bath,'  with  final  I  instead  of  E,  does 
not  attach  to  lavant  '  bathe  ' :  Regularity  refers  lavari 
to  lavantur,  and  whether  the  error  belongs  to  Plautus 
or  to  the  copyist,  it  is  not  Regularity,  but  the  writer 
that  is  to  be  blamed.  At  any  rate,  lavat  and  lavatur 
are  used  with  a  difference  of  meaning  in  certain 
matters,  because  a  nurse  lavat  '  bathes  '  a  child,  the 
child  lavatur  '  is  bathed  '  by  the  nurse,  and  in  the 
bathing  establishments  we  both  lavamus  '  bathe  '  and 
lavamur  '  are  bathed.' 

107.  But  since  usage  approves  both,  in  the  case 
of  the  whole  body  one  uses  rather  lavamur  '  we  bathe 
ourselves,'  and  in  the  case  of  portions  of  the  body 
lavamus  '  we  wash,'  in  that  we  say  lavo  '  I  wash  '  my 
hands,  my  feet,  and  so  on."  Therefore  vriih  reference 
to  the  bathing  establishments  they  are  WTong  in 
saying  lavi  '  I  have  bathed,'  but  right  in  saying  lavi 
'  I  have  washed  '  my  hands.  But  since  in  the  bathing 
establishments  lavor  '  I  bathe  '  and  lautus  sum  '  I 
have  bathed,'  it  follows  that  on  the  other  hand  from 
soleo  '  I  am  wont,'  which  is  in  the  active,  one  ought 
to  say  solui '  I  have  been  wont,'  as  Cato  *  and  Ennius  " 
write,  and  that  solitus  sum,  as  the  people  in  general 
say,  ought  not  to  be  used.  But  as  I  have  said  above,"* 
Regularity  exists  none  the  less  for  these  few  in- 
consistencies which  occur  in  speech. 

525 


VARRO 

LXII.  108.  Item  cur  non  sit  analogia,  a^erunt,^ 
quod  ab  similibus  similia  non  declinentur,  ut  ab  dolo 
et  colo  :  ab  altero  enim  dicitur  dolavi,  ab  altero  colui  ; 
in  quibus  assumi  solet  aliquid,  quo  facilius  reliqua 
dicantur,  ut  i(ny  Mj/rmecidis'  operibus  minutis  solet 
fieri  :  igitur  in  verbis  temporalibus,  quo<m>*  simili- 
tudo  saepe  sit  confusa,  ut  diseerni  nequeat,  nisi  trans- 
ieris  in  aliam  personam  aut  in  tempus,  quae  pro- 
posita  sunt  no<n  e>sse*  similia  intellegitur,  cum  trans- 
itum  est  in  secundam  personam,  quod  alterum  est 
dolas,  alterum  colis. 

109.  Itaque  in  reliqua  forma  verborum  suam 
utr(um>que^  sequitur  formam.  Utrum  in  secunda 
(persona)'^  forma  verborum  temporal«<um>'  habeat 
in  extrema  syllaba  AS  <an  ES)  an  IS  a<u>t  IS,*  ad 
discernendas  similitudines  interest  :  quocirca  ibi 
potius  index  analogiae  quam  in  prima,  quod  ibi 
abstrusa  est  dissimilitudo,  ut  apparet  in  his  meo,  neo, 
ruo  :  ab  his  enim  dissimilia  fiunt  transitu,  quod  sic 
dicuntur  meo  meas,  neo  nes,  ruo  ruis,  quorum 
unumquodque  suam  conservat  similitudinis  formam. 

LXIII.  110.  Analogiam  item  de  his  quae  appel- 
lantur  participia  reprehendunt  mult«^ ;  iniuria  :  nam 
non  debent  dici  terna  ab  singulis  verbis  amaturus 
amans  amatus,  quod  est  ab  amo  amans  et  amaturus, 

§  108.  ^  adferunt  Aug.,  for  asserunt.  ^  Au(/.,  for  uti. 
*  PiMS, /or  murmecidis.  *  Aug.,  for  quo.  ^  Vertranius, 
for  nosse. 

§109.  1  iSc«op., /or  uterque.  ^  Added  by  L.  Sp.  ^  L. 
Sp.,  for  temporale.  *  L.  Sp.  (aut  ES  Canal),  for  as  anis 
at  si. 

§110.     1  G'S., /or  multa. 

§  108.  "Just  as  we  nowadays  take  the  infinitive  to  show 
the  conjugation,  adding  the  perfect  active  and  the  passive 

526 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  108-110 

LXII.  108.  Likewise,  they  present  as  an  argument 
against  the  existence  of  Regularity  the  fact  that  like 
forms  are  not  derived  from  likes,  as  from  dolo  '  I  chop  ' 
and  colo  '  I  till  '  ;  for  one  forms  the  perfect  dolavi 
and  the  other  forms  colui.  In  such  instances  some- 
thing additional  is  wont  to  be  taken  to  aid  in  the 
making  of  the  other  forms,''  just  as  we  do  in  the  tiny 
art-works  of  Myrmecides  ^  :  therefore  in  verbs,  since 
the  likeness  is  often  so  confusing  that  the  distinction 
cannot  be  made  unless  you  pass  to  another  person  or 
tense,  you  become  aware  that  the  words  before  you 
are  not  alike  when  passage  is  made  to  the  second 
person,  which  is  dolas  in  the  one  verb  and  colis  in  the 
other. 

109.  Thus  in  the  rest  of  the  paradigm  of  the 
verbs  each  follows  its  own  special  type.  Whether 
in  the  second  person  the  paradigm  of  verbs  has  in  the 
final  syllable  AS  or  ES  or  IS  or  JS,  is  of  importance 
for  distinguishing  the  likenesses.  Wherefore  the  mark 
of  Regularity  is  in  the  second  person  rather  than  in  the 
first,  because  in  the  first  the  unlikeness  is  concealed, 
as  appears  in  meo  '  I  go,'  neo  '  I  sew,'  ruo  '  I  fall ' ;  for 
from  these  there  develop  unlike  forms  by  the  change 
from  first  to  second  person,  because  they  are  spoken 
thus  :  meo  meas,  neo  nes,  ruo  mis,  each  one  of  which 
preserves  its  own  type  of  likeness. 

LXIII.  110.  Likewise,  many  find  fault  with 
Regularity  in  connexion  with  the  so-called  parti- 
ciples ;  wrongly  :  for  it  should  not  be  said  that  the 
set  of  three  participles  comes  from  each  individual 
verb,  like  amaturus  '  about  to  love,'  amans  '  loving,' 
amatus  '  loved,'  because  amans  and  amaturus  are  from 

participle  to  make  up  the  "  principal  parts  "  which  are  our 
guide.         *  Cf.  vii.  1, 

527 


VARRO 

ab  amor*  amatus.  Illud  analogia  quod  praestare 
debet,  in  suo  quieque  genere  habet,  casus,  ut  amatus 
amato  et  amati  amatis  ;  et  sic  in  muliebribus  amata 
et  amatae  ;  item  amaturus  eiusdem  modi  habet 
declinationes,  amans  paulo  aliter  ;  quod  hoc  genus 
omnia  sunt  in  suo  genere  similia  proportione,  sic 
virilia  et  muliebria  sunt  eadem. 

LXI V.  111.  De  eo  quod  in  priore  libro  extremum 
est,  ideo  non  es(se>  analogia(m),^  quod  qui  de  ea 
scripserint  aut  inter  se  non  conveniant  aut  in  quibus 
conveniant  ea  cum  consuetudinis  discrepent^  verbis, 
utrumque  (est  leve)^  :  sic  enim  omnis  repudiandum 
erit  artis,  quod  et  in  medicina  et  in  musica  et  in 
aliis  multis  discrepant  scriptores  ;  item  in  quibus 
conveniunt  in*  scriptis,  si  e<a)  tam(en)*  repudiat* 
natura  :  quod  ita  ut  dicitur  non  sit  ars,  sed  artifex 
reprehendendus,  qui  <dici)'  debet  in  scribendo  non 
vidisse  verum,  non  ideo  non  posse  scribi  verum. 

112.  Qui  dicit  hoc  monti  et  hoc  fonti,  cum  alii 
dicant  hoc  monte  et  hoc  fonte,  sic  alia  quae  duobus 
modis  dicuntur,  cum  alterum  sit  verum,  alterum 
falsum,  non  uter  peccat  toUit  analogias,  sed  uter 
recte  dicit  confirmat  ;  et  quemadmodum  is  qui^ 
peccat  in  his  verbis,  ubi  duobus  modis  dicuntur,  non 

*  Aug. ;  amaturus  ab  amabar  Bhol. ;  for  ab  amaturus 
amabar. 

§111.  ^  Mue.,  for  est  analogia.  ^  Mue.,  for  dis- 
crepant. *  Added  by  GS.  ;  falsum  A.  Sp.  ;  falsum  est 
Popnia.  *  A.  Sp.,  for  ut.  *  GS.,  for  etiam.  «  For 
repudiant.         '  Added  by  GS. 

§  112.  ^  L.  Sp.,for  quicum. 

§112.     <•  C/.  viii.  66. 
528 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  110-112 

the  active  amo,  and  amatus  is  from  the  passive  amor. 
But  that  which  Regularity  can  offer,  which  the  parti- 
ciples have,  each  in  its  own  class,  is  case-forms,  as 
amatus,  dative  amato,  and  plural  amati,  dative  amatis  ; 
and  so  in  the  feminine,  amata  and  plural  amatae. 
Likewise  amaturus  has  a  declension  of  the  same  kind. 
A  mans  has  a  somewhat  different  declension  ;  because 
all  words  of  this  kind  have  a  regular  likeness  in  their 
own  class,  amans,  like  others  of  its  class,  uses  the 
same  forms  for  masculine  and  for  feminine. 

LXIV.  111.  About  the  last  argument  in  the  pre- 
ceding book,  that  Regularity  does  not  exist  for  the 
reason  that  those  who  have  MTitten  about  it  do  not 
agree  with  one  another,  or  else  the  points  on  which 
they  agree  are  at  variance  with  the  words  of  actual 
usage,  both  reasons  are  of  little  weight.  For  in  this 
fashion  you  Mill  have  to  reject  all  the  arts,  because 
in  medicine  and  in  music  and  in  many  other  arts  the 
«Titers  do  not  agree  ;  you  must  take  the  same  attitude 
in  the  matters  in  which  they  agree  in  their  WTitings, 
if  none  the  less  nature  rejects  their  conclusions.  For 
in  this  way,  as  is  often  said,  it  is  not  the  art  but  the 
artist  that  is  to  be  found  fault  with,  who,  it  must  be 
said,  has  in  his  ^\Titing  failed  to  see  the  correct  view  ; 
we  should  not  for  this  reason  say  that  the  correct 
view  cannot  be  formulated  in  wTiting. 

112.  As  to  the  man  who  uses  as  ablatives  monti 
'  hill  '  and  Jbnti  '  spring  '  while  others  say  vionte  and 
fonte,^  along  with  other  words  which  are  used  in 
two  forms,  one  form  is  correct  and  the  other  is  wrong, 
yet  the  person  who  errs  is  not  destroying  the  Regu- 
larities, but  the  one  who  speaks  correctly  is  strength- 
ening it  ;  and  as  he  who  errs  in  these  words  where 
they  are  used  in  two  forms  is  not  destroying  logical 
VOL.  II  M  529 


VARRO 

toUit  rationem  cum  sequitur  falsum,  sic  etiam  in  his 
(quae)*  non*  duobus  dicuntur,  si  quis  aliter  putat 
dici  oportere  atque  oportet,  non  scientiam  tollit 
orationis,  sed  suam  inscientiam  denudat. 

LXV.  113.  Quibus  rebus  solvi  arbitraremur  posse 
quae  dicta  sunt  priori  libro  contra  analogian,  ut  potui 
brevi  percucurri.  Ex  quibus  si  id  confecissent^  quod 
volunt,  ut  in  lingua  Latina  esset  anomalia,  tamen 
nihil  egissent*  ideo,  quod  in  omnibus  partibus  mundi 
utraque  natura  inest,  quod  alia  inter  se  (similia),' 
alia  (dissimilia)*  sunt,  sicut  in  animalibus  dissimilia 
sunt,  ut  equus  bos  ovis  homo,  item  alia,  et  in  uno 
quoque  horum  genere  inter  se  similia  innumerabilia. 
Item  in  piscibus  dissimilis  murcena  lupo,  is*  soleae, 
haec  TWMraenae^  et  mustelae,  sic  aliis,  ut  maior  ille 
numerus  sit  similitudinum  earum  quae  sunt  separatim 
in  muraenis,  separatim  in  asellis,  sic  in  generibus 
aliis. 

114.  Quare  cum  in  inclinationibus  verborum 
numerus  sit  magnus  a  dissimilibus  verbis  ortus,  quod 
etiam  vel  maior  est  in  quibus  similitudines  reperiun- 
tur,  conftVendum^  est  esse  analogias.  Itemque^  cum 
ea  non  multo  minus  quam  in  omnibus  verbis  patiatur 
uti  consuetudo  co<m>munis,  fatendum  illud  quoquo 

*  Added  by  Aug.         '  After  non,  Auff.  deleted  in. 

§113.     ^  For     conficissent.  ^  Aug.,     for      legissent. 

'  Added  by  Mue.  *  L.  Sp.,for  his.  ^  G,  H,  Aldus,  for 
nerene. 

§114.  ^  Aug.,  for  conferendum.  ^  Aug.,  for  item 
quae. 

*  That  is,  wrong  forms  not  recognized  as  having  a  Hmited 
currency,  but  practically  individual  with  the  speaker. 

§  113.     "  The  identification  of  the  various  kinds  of  fish  is 

530 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  112-114 

system  when  he  follows  the  wTong  form,  so  even  in 
those  words  which  are  not  spoken  in  two  ways,  a 
person  who  thinks  they  ought  to  be  spoken  otherwise 
than  they  ought,*  is  not  destroying  the  science  of 
speech,  but  exposing  his  o>\ti  lack  of  knowledge. 

LX^^  113.  The  considerations  by  which  we  might 
think  that  the  arguments  could  be  refuted  which 
were  presented  against  Regularity  in  the  preceding 
book,  I  have  touched  uf>on  briefly,  as  best  I  could. 
Even  if  by  their  arguments  they  had  achieved  what 
they  wish,  namely  that  in  the  Latin  language  there 
should  be  Anomaly,  still  they  would  have  accom- 
pUshed  nothing,  for  the  reason  that  in  all  parts  of 
the  world  both  natures  are  present  :  because  some 
things  are  like,  and  others  are  unlike,  just  as  in 
animals  there  are  unlikes  such  as  horse,  ox,  sheep, 
man,  and  others,  and  yet  in  each  kind  there  are 
countless  indi\iduals  that  are  like  one  another.  In 
the  same  way,  among  fishes,  the  moray  is  unhke  the 
wolf-fish,  the  wolf-fish  is  unlike  the  sole,  and  this  is 
unlike  the  moray  and  the  lamprey,  and  others  also  ; 
though  the  number  of  those  resemblances  is  still 
greater,  which  exist  separately  among  morays, 
among  codfish,  and  in  other  kinds  of  fish,  class  by 
class." 

114.  Now  although  in  the  derivations  of  words 
a  great  number  develop  from  unlike  words,  still  the 
number  of  those  in  which  likenesses  are  found  is  even 
greater,  and  therefore  it  must  be  admitted  that  the 
Regularities  do  exist.  And  likewise,  since  general 
usage  permits  us  to  follow  the  principle  of  Regularity 
in  almost  all  words,  it  must  be  admitted  that  we  ought 

in  some  instances  uncertain,  but  is  not  important  for  Varro's 
ai^ument. 

531 


VARRO 

m{o)do^  analogian  sequi  nos  debere  universos, 
singulos  autem  praeterquam  in  quibus  verbis  ofFen- 
sura  sit  consuetude  co(m>munis,  quod  ut  dixi  aliud 
debet  praestare  populus,  aliud  e  populo  singuli 
homines. 

115.  Neque  id  mirum  est,  cum  singuli  quoque  non 
sint  eodem  iure  :  nam  liberius  potest  poeta  quam 
orator  sequi  analogias.  Quare  cum  hie  liber  id 
quod  pollicitus  est  demonstraturum  absolveri^,^ 
faciam  finem  ;  proxumo  deinceps  de  declinatorum 
verborum  forma*  scribam. 

'  Canal ;  quoque  modo  Mue. ;  quodammodo  Aug. ;  for 
quo  quando. 

§  11 5.     ^  Aldus,  for  absoluerim.         *  Pius,  for  firma. 


532 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  IX.  11^115 

as  a  body  to  follow  Regularity  in  every  way,  and 
individually  also  except  in  words  the  general  use  of 
which  will  give  offence  ;  because,  as  I  have  said," 
the  people  ought  to  follow  one  standard,  the  in- 
dividual persons  ought  to  follow  another. 

115.  And  this  is  not  astonishing,  since  not  all 
individuals  have  the  same  privileges  and  rights  ; 
for  the  poet  can  follow  the  Regularities  more  freely 
than  can  the  orator.  Therefore,  since  this  book  has 
completed  the  exposition  of  what  it  promised  to  set 
forth,  I  shall  bring  it  to  a  close  ;  and  then  in  the  next 
book  I  shall  write  about  the  form  of  inflected  words. 

§114,     «  C/.  ix.  5. 


533 


M.  TERENTI  VARRONIS 
DE  LINGUA  LATINA 

AD    CICERONEM    LIBER   Villi    EXPLICIT  ;    INCIPIT 

X 

I.  1 .  In  verborum  declinationibus  disciplina  loquendi 
dissimilitudinem  an  similitudinem  sequi  deberet, 
multi  quaesierunt.  Cum  ab  his  ratio  quae  ab  simili- 
tudine  oriretur  vocaretur  analogia,  reliqua  pars 
appellaretur  anomalia  :  de  qua  re  primo  libro  quae 
dieerentur  cur  dissimilitudinem  ducem  haberi  opor- 
teret,  dixi,  secundo  contra  quae  dic(er)entur,^  cur 
potius  similitudinem^  conveniret  praeponi  :  quarum 
rerum  quod  nee  fundamenta,  ut  deb(u>it,'  posita  ab 
ullo  neque  ordo  ac  natura,  ut  res  postulat,  explicita, 
ipse  eius  rei  formam  exponam. 

2.  Dicam  de  quattuor  rebus,  quae  continent 
declinationes^  verborum  :  quid  sit  simile  ac  dissimile, 
quid  ratio  quam  appellant  Aoyov,  quid  pro  portioned 

§1.     ^  Aldus,   for    dicentur.  ^  Aldus,   for    dissimili- 

tudinem.        *  ^M^.,/or  debita. 

§  2.     ^  L.  Sp.,  for  declinationibus.  ^  Plasberg,  for  pro- 

portione. 

§  1.  "  Book  VIII.,  which  begins  a  fresh  section  of  the 
entire  work.         ^"  Book  IX. 

534 


MARCUS  TERENTIUS  VARRO'S 
ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE 

Addressed  to  Cicero 
book  ix  ends,  and  here  begins 

BOOK  X 

I.  1 .  Many  have  raised  the  question  whether  in  the 
inflections  of  words  the  art  of  speaking  ought  to 
follow  the  principle  of  unlikeness  or  that  of  likeness. 
This  is  important,  since  from  these  develop  the  two 
systems  of  relationship  :  that  which  develops  from 
likeness  is  called  Regularity,  and  its  counterpart  is 
called  Anomaly.  Of  this,  in  the  first  book,"  I  gave 
the  arguments  which  are  advanced  in  favour  of  con- 
sidering unlikeness  as  the  proper  guide  ;  in  the 
second,*  those  advanced  to  show  that  it  is  proper 
rather  to  prefer  likeness.  Therefore,  as  their  founda- 
tions have  not  been  laid  by  anyone,  as  should  have 
been  done,  nor  have  their  order  and  nature  been  set 
forth  as  the  matter  demands,  I  shall  myself  sketch  an 
outline  of  the  subject. 

2.  I  shall  speak  of  four  factors  which  limit  the 
inflections  of  words  :  what  likeness  and  unlikeness 
are  ;  what  the  relationship  is  which  they  call  logos  ; 
what  "  by  comparative  likeness  "is,  which  they  call 

535 


VARRO 

quod^  dicunt  dva  Aoyov,*  quid  consuetude  ;  quae 
explicatae  declarabunt  analogiam  et  anomalia<ni),* 
unde  sit,  quid  sit,  cuius  modi  sit. 

II.  3.  De  similitudine  et  dissimilitudine  ideo 
primum  dicendum,  quod  ea  res  est  fundamentum 
omnium  declinationum  ac  continet  rationem  ver- 
borum.  Simile  est  quod  res  plerasque  habere  videtur 
easdem  quas  illud  cuiusque  simile  :  dissimile  est 
quod  videtur  esse  contrarium  huius.  Minimum  ex 
duobus  constat  omne  simile,  item  dissimile,  quod 
nihil  potest  esse  simile,  quin  alicuius  sit  simile,  item 
nihil  dicitur  dissimile,  quin  addatur  quoius  sit  dis- 
simile. 

4.  Sic  dicitur  similis  homo  homini,  equus  equo, 
et  dissimilis  homo  equo  :  nam  similis  est  homo  homini 
ideo,  quod  easdem  figuras  membrorum  habent,  quae 
eos  dividunt  ab  reliquorum  animalium  specie.  In 
ipsis  hominibus  simili  de  causa  vir  viro  similior  quam 
vir  mulieri,  quod  plures  habent  easdem  partis  ;  et 
sic  senior  seni  similior  quam  puero.  Eo  porro 
similiores  sunt  qui  facie  quoque  paene  eadem,  habitu 
corporis,  filo  :  itaque  qui  plura  habent  eadem, 
dicuntur  similiores  ;  qui  proxume  accedunt  ad  id, 
ut  omnia  habeant  eadem,  vocantur  gemini,  simillimi. 

5.  Sunt  qui  tris  naturas  rerum  putent  esse,  simile, 
dissimile,  neutrum,  quod  alias  vocant  non  simile,  aUas 

^  Aug.,  for  quid.  *  Plasberp,  for  analogon.  ^  Pius, 
for  anomalia. 

§  2.     •  Cf.  X.  37. 
536 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  2-5 

"  according  to /ogoj  "  "  ;  what  usage  is.  The  explana- 
tion of  these  matters  ^^■ill  make  clear  the  problems 
connected  with  Regularity  and  Anomaly  :  whence 
they  come,  what  they  are,  of  what  sort  they  are. 

IL  3.  The  first  topic  to  be  discussed  must  be  Uke- 
ness  and  unlikeness,  because  this  matter  is  the 
foundation  of  all  inflections  and  set  Umits  to  the 
relationship  of  words.  That  is  like  which  is  seen 
to  have  several  features  identical  \\'ith  those  of  that 
which  is  like  it,  in  each  case  :  that  is  unhke,  which  is 
seen  to  be  the  opposite  of  what  has  just  been  said. 
Every  like  or  unUke  consists  of  two  units  at  least, 
because  nothing  can  be  like  \\ithout  being  like  some- 
thing else,  and  nothing  can  be  unlike  without  associa- 
tion with  something  to  which  it  is  unUke. 

4.  Thus  a  human  being  is  said  to  be  like  a  human 
being,  and  a  horse  to  be  like  a  horse,  and  a  human 
being  to  be  unlike  a  horse  ;  for  a  human  being  is  like 
a  human  being  because  they  have  limbs  of  the  same 
shape,  which  separate  human  beings  from  the  cate- 
gory of  the  other  animals.  Among  human  beings 
themselves,  for  a  like  reason  a  man  is  more  like  a  man 
than  a  man  is  like  a  woman,  because  men  have  more 
physical  parts  the  same  ;  and  so  an  elderly  man  is 
more  like  an  old  man  than  he  is  like  a  boy.  Further, 
they  are  more  like  who  are  of  almost  the  same 
features,  the  same  bearing  of  person,  the  same  shape 
of  body  ;  therefore  those  who  have  more  points  of 
identity,  are  said  to  be  more  like  ;  and  those  who 
come  nearest  to  having  them  all  alike,  are  called 
most  like,  as  it  were,  twins. 

5.  There  are  those  who  think  that  things  have 
three  natures,  hke,  unUke,  and  neutral,  which  last 
they  sometimes  call  the  not  like,  and  sometimes  the 

537 


VARRO 

non  dissimile  (sed  quamvis  tria  sint  simile  dissimile 
neutrum,  tamen  potest  dividi  etiam  in  duas  partes 
sic,  quodcumque  eonferas  aut  simile  esse  aut  non  esse) ; 
simile  esse  et  dissimile,  si  videatur  esse  ut  dixi,  neu- 
trum, si  in  neutram  partem  praeponderet,  ut  si  duae 
res  quae  conferuntur  vicenas  habent  partes  et  in  his 
denas  habeant  easdem,  denas  alias  ad  similitudinem 
et  dissimilitudinem  aeque  animadvertendas  :  banc 
naturam  plerique  subiciunt  sub  dissimilitudinis 
nomen. 

6.  Quare  quoniam  fit^  ut  potius  de  vocabulo  quam 
de  re  controversia  esse  videatur,  illud  est  potius 
advertendum,  quom  simile  quid  esse  dicitur,  cui^  parti 
simile  dicatur  esse  (in  hoc  enim  solet  esse  error),  quod 
potest  fieri  ut  homo  homini  simih's'  non  sit,*  ut  multas 
partis  habeat  similis  et  ideo  dici  possit  similis  habere 
oculos,  manus,  pedes,  sic  alias  res  separatim  et  una 
plures. 

7.  Itaque  quod  diligenter  videndum  est  in  verbis, 
quas  partis  et  quot  modis  oporteat  similis  habere 
(quae  similitudinem  habere)^  dicuntur,  ut  infra 
apparebit,  is  locus  maxime  lubricus  est.  Quid  enim 
similius  potest  videri  indiligenti  quam  duo  verba  haec 
suis  et  suis  ?  Quae  non  sunt,  quod  alterum*  sig- 
nificat  suere,  alterum  suem.     Itaque  similia  vocibus 

§  6.  ^  Aug.,  for  fuit.  ^  quoi  L.  8p.,  for  quin  cui. 
3  V,  p,  C.  F.  W.  Mueller,  for  simile.  *  non  sit  Bhol.,for 
sit  non  sit. 

§  7.  ^  Added  by  GS.,  cf.  §  12  end  ;  quae  similia  esse, 
added  by  L.  Sp.  ;  ut  similia,  by  Canal.  ^  After  alterum, 
p  and  Aug.  deleted  non. 

538 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  5-7 

not  unlike  ;  but  although  there  are  the  three,  Uke, 
unlike,  neutral,  there  can  also  be  a  division  into  two 
parts  only,  in  such  a  way  that  whatever  you  compare 
with  something  else  either  is  like  or  is  not.  They 
think  that  a  thing  is  like  and  is  unlike  if  it  is  seen  to 
be  of  such  a  kind  as  I  have  described,  and  neutral,  if 
it  does  not  have  greater  weight  on  one  side  than  on 
the  other  ;  as  if  the  two  things  which  are  being  com- 
pared have  twenty  parts  each,  and  among  these  should 
have  ten  to  be  noted  as  identical  and  ten  likewise  to 
be  noted  as  different,  in  respect  to  likeness  and 
unlikeness.  This  nature  most  scholars  include  under 
the  name  of  unlikeness. 

6.  Therefore  since  it  happens  that  the  question  in 
dispute  seems  rather  to  be  about  the  name  than 
about  the  thing,  attention  must  rather  be  directed, 
when  something  is  said  to  be  like,  to  the  problem  to 
what  part  it  is  said  to  be  like  ;  for  it  is  in  this  that  any 
mistake  ordinarily  rests.  This  must  be  noted,  I  say, 
because  it  can  happen  that  a  man  may  not  be  like 
another  man  even  though  he  has  many  parts  like  the 
other's,  and  can  be  said  therefore  to  have  like  eyes, 
hands,  feet,  and  other  physical  features  in  consider- 
able number,  separately  and  taken  together,  like  the 
other  man's. 

7.  Therefore  because  careful  watch  must  be  kept 
in  words  to  see  what  parts  those  words  which  are  said 
to  show  likeness  ought  to  have  alike,  and  in  what  ways, 
the  inquirer  is  on  this  topic  especially  likely  to  slip 
into  error,  as  will  appear  below.  For  to  the  careless 
person  what  can  seem  more  alike  than  the  two  words 
suis  and  suis  ?  But  they  are  not  alike,  because  one  is 
from  suere  '  to  sew  '  and  means  '  thou  sewest,'  and 
the  other  is  from  sus  and  means  '  of  a  swine.'     There- 

539 


VARRO 

esse  ac  syllabis  confitemur,  dissimilia  esse  partibus 
orationis  videmus,  quod  alterum  habet  tempora, 
alterum  casus,  quae  duae  res  vel  maxime  discernunt 
analogias. 

8.  Item  propinquiora  genere  inter  se  verba 
similem  saepe  pariunt  errorem,  ut  in  hoc,  quod  nemus^ 
et  lepus  videtur  esse  simile,  quom**  utrumque  habeat 
eundem  casum  rectum  ;  sed  non  est  simile,  quod  eis^ 
certae  similitudines  opus  sunt,  in  quo  est  ut  in  genere 
nominum  sint  eodem,  quod  in  his  non  est  :  nam  in 
virili  genere*  est  lepus,  ex  neutro  nemus  ;  dicitur  enim 
hie  lepus  et  hoc  nemus.  Si  eiusdem  generis  esse(n)t,* 
utrique  praeponeretur  idem  ac  diceretur  aut  hie  lepus 
et  hie  nemus  aut  hoc  nemus,  hoc  lepus. 

9.  Quare  quae  et  cuius  modi  sunt  genera  simili- 
tudinum  ad  hanc  rem,  perspiciendum  ei  qui  declina- 
tiones  verborum  proportione  sintne  quaeret.  Quem^ 
locum,  quod  est  difficilis,  qui  de  his  rebus  scripserunt 
aut  vitaverunt  aut  inceperunt  neque  adsequi  potu- 
erunt. 

10.  Itaque  in  eo  dissensio  neque  ea  unius  modi 
apparet  :  nam  alii  de  omnibus  universis  discriminibus 
posuerunt  numerum,  ut  D/on^sius  S?donius,  qui 
scripsit  ea^  esse  septuaginta  un^m,^  alii  parti's'  eius 
quae  habet*  casus,  cuius   eidem  hie  cum  dicat  esse 

§  8.  ^  H,  RhoL,  for  numerus.  ^  Mue.,  for  quod  cum. 
'  Aug.,  for  eas.  *  After  genere,  A^lg.  deleted  nominum 
sint  eodem,  repeated  from  the  previous  line.  ^  Aug.,  for 
esset. 

§  9.     ^  Mue.,  for  quod. 

§  10.  ^  L.  Sp.,for  eas.  ^  L.  Sp.,for  unam.  '  Mtie., 
for  partes.         *  Mue.,  for  habent. 

§  8.     "  That  is,  so  far  as  the  termination  is  concerned. 

§  10.     "  That  is,  schemes  of  inflection.         *  A  pupil  of 
Aristarchus. 
540 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  7-10 

fore  we  admit  that  they  are  alike  as  spoken  words 
and  in  their  separate  syllables,  but  we  see  that 
they  are  unlike  in  their  parts  of  speech,  because 
one  has  tenses  and  the  other  has  cases  ;  and  tenses 
and  cases  are  the  two  features  which  in  the  highest 
degree  serve  to  distinguish  the  different  systems  of 
Regularity. 

8.  Likewise,  words  that  are  even  nearer  alike  in 
kind  often  cause  a  similar  mistake,  as  in  the  fact  that 
nemus  '  grove  '  and  lepus  '  hare  '  seem  to  be  alike  since 
both  have  the  same  nominative  "  ;  but  it  is  not  an 
instance  of  likeness,  because  they  stand  in  need  of 
certain  factors  of  likeness,  among  which  is  that  they 
should  be  in  the  same  noun-gender.  But  these  two 
words  are  not,  for  lepus  is  masculine  and  nemus  is 
neuter  ;  for  we  say  hie  '  this  '  with  lepus  and  hoc  with 
nemus.  If  they  were  of  the  same  gender,  the  same 
form  would  be  set  before  both,  and  we  should  say 
either  kic  lepus  and  hie  nemus,  or  hoc  nemus  and  hoc 
lepus. 

9.  Therefore  he  who  asks  whether  the  inflections 
of  words  stand  in  a  regular  relation,  must  examine 
to  see  what  kinds  of  likenesses  there  are  and  of  what 
sort  they  are,  which  pertain  to  this  matter.  And  just 
because  this  topic  is  difficult,  those  who  have  written 
of  these  subjects  either  have  avoided  it  or  have  begun 
it  without  being  able  to  complete  their  treatment  of  it. 

10.  Therefore  in  this  there  is  seen  a  lack  of  agree- 
ment, and  not  merely  of  one  kind.  For  some  have 
fixed  the  number  of  all  the  distinctions  "  as  a  whole, 
as  did  Dionysius  of  Sidon,*  who  wrote  that  there  were 
seventy-one  of  them  ;  and  others  set  the  number  of 
those  distinctions  which  apply  to  the  words  which  have 
cases  :   the  same  wTiter  says  that  of  these  there  are 

54.1 


VARRO 

discrimina  quadragmta^  septem,  Aristocles  rertulit* 
in  litteras  XIIII,  Parmeniscus  VIII,  sic  alii  pauciora 
aut  plura. 

11.  Quarum  similitudinum  si  esset  origo  recte 
capta  et  inde  orsa  ratio,  minus  erraret(ur>'  in  de- 
clinationibus  v(er>borum.*  Quarum  ego  principia 
prima  duum  generum  sola  arbitror  esse,  ad  quae' 
similitudines  exjgi*  oporteat  :  e  quis  unum  positum 
in  verborum  materia,  alterum  ut  in  materiae  figura, 
quae  ex  declinatione  fit. 

12.  Nam  debet  esse  unum,  ut  verbum  verbo,  unde 
declinetur,  sit  simile  ;  alterum,  ut  e  verbo  in  verbum 
declinatio,  ad  quam  conferetur,  eiusdem  modi  sit  : 
alias  enim  ab  similibus  verbis  similiter  declinantur, 
ut  ab  erus^  ferus,  ero^  fero,  alias  dissimiliter  erus^ 
ferus,  eri^  ferum.  Cum  utrumque  et  verbum  verbo 
erit  simile  et  declinatio  declinationi,  turn  denique 
dicam  esse  simile*  ac  duplicem  et  perfectam  simili- 
tudinem  habere,  id  quod  postulat  analogia.* 

13.  Sed  ne  astutius  videar  posuisse  duo  genera 
esse  similitudinum  sola,  cum  utriusque  inferiores 
species  sint  plures,  si  de  his  reticuero,  ut  mihi  relin- 

*  M,  Laetus,  for  quadringenta.  *  Mue.  ;  retulit  Laetus  ; 
for  rutulit. 

§11.  ^  VertraniuSffor  &cra.rei.  ^  For  uborum.  ^Al- 
dus, for  atque.         *  For  exegi. 

§  12.  1  For  herus.  "  For  hero.  '  For  heri.  *  L. 
Sp.,  for  similem.         *  For  analogiam. 

"  Probably  Aristocles  of  Rhodes,  a  contemporary  of  Varro. 
■^  A  pupil  of  Aristarchus. 

542 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  10-13 

forty-seven,  Aristocles  "  reduced  them  to  fourteen 
headings,  Parmeniscus  **  to  eight,  and  others  made  the 
number  smaller  or  larger. 

11.  If  the  origin  of  these  likenesses  had  been 
correctly  grasped  and  their  logical  explanation  had 
proceeded  from  that  as  a  beginning,  there  would  be 
less  error  in  regard  to  the  inflections  of  words.  Of 
these  likenesses  there  are,  I  think,  first  principles  of 
two  kinds  only,  by  which  the  likenesses  ought  to  be 
tested  ;  of  which  one  lies  in  the  substance  of  the 
words,"  the  other  lies,  so  to  speak,  in  the  form  *  of 
that  substance,  which  comes  from  inflection. 

12.  For  there  must  be  one,  that  the  word  be  like 
the  word  from  which  it  is  inflected,  and  two,  that  in 
comparison  from  word  to  word  the  inflectional  form 
with  which  the  comparison  is  made  should  be  of  the 
same  kind.  *  For  sometimes  there  are  like  forms 
reached  by  inflection  from  like  words,  such  as  datives 
ero  a.nd  fero  from  erus  '  master  '  and  Jerus  '  wild,'  and 
sometimes  unlike  forms,  such  as  genitive  eri  and 
accusative  y^rMw,  from  eras  and  Jerus.  When  both 
principles  are  fulfilled  and  word  is  like  word  and 
inflectional  form  like  inflectional  form,  then  and  not 
before  will  I  pronounce  that  the  word  is  like,  and  has 
a  twofold  and  perfect  likeness  to  the  other — which  is 
what  Regularity  demands. 

13.  But  I  wish  to  avoid  the  appearance  of  tricki- 
ness  in  having  declared  that  there  are  only  two  kinds 
of  likenesses  when  both  have  a  number  of  sub-forms 
— if  I  say  nothing  about  these,  you  may  think  that  I 
am  intentionally  leaving  myself  a  place  of  refuge  ;  I 

§  11.  "  That  is,  its  form  and  ending,  in  the  form  which  is 
the  starting  point  for  inflection.         *  The  inflectional  form  ; 

c/.  §  12. 

543 


VARRO 

quam  latebras,  repetam  ab  origine  similitudinum  quae 
in  conferendis  verbis  et  inclinandis  sequendae  aut 
vitandae  sint. 

14.  Prima  divisio  in  oratione,  quod  alia  verba 
nusquam  decliwantur,^  ut  haec  vix  mox,  alia  decli- 
nantur,  ut  ab  lima  limae,^  a  fero  ferebam,  et  cum  nisi 
in  his  verbis  quae  declinantur  non  possit  esse  analogia, 
qui  dicit  simile  esse  mox  et  nox  errat,  quod  non  est 
eiusdem  generis  utrumque  verbum,  cum  nox  suc- 
cedere  debeat  sub  casuum  ratione(m>,*  mox  neque 
debeat  neque  possit. 

15.  Secunda  divisio  est  de  his  verbis  quae  de- 
clinari  possunt,  quod  alia  sunt  a  voluntate,  alia  a 
natura.  Voluntatem  appello,  cum  unus  quivis  a 
nomine  aliae  (rei)^  imponit  nomen,  ut  Romulus 
Romae  ;  naturam  dico,  cum  universi  acceptum  nomen 
ab  eo  qui  imposuit  non  requirimus  quemadmodum 
is  velit  declinari,  sed  ipsi  declinamus,  ut  huius  Romae, 
hanc  Romam,  hac  Roma.  De  his  duabus  partibus 
voluntaria  declinatio  refertur  ad  consuetudinem, 
naturalis  ad  rationem.* 

16.  Quare  proinde  ac  simile  conferred  non  oportet 
ac  dicere,  ut  sit  ab  Roma  Romanus,  sic  ex  Capua  dici 
oportere  Capuanus,  quod  in  consuetudine  vehementer 
natat,  quod  declinantes  imperite  rebus  nomina  im- 
ponunt,  a  quibus  cum  accepit  consuetudo,  turbulenta 

§  14.  ^  For  declimantur.  ^  OS.,  for  limabo.  '  Lach- 
mann,  for  ratione. 

§  15.     ^  Added  by  GS.         ^  Aug.,  for  orationem. 

§  16.     ^  StepJianus,for  conferri. 
544 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  13-16 

shall  therefore  go  back  and  start  from  the  origin  of 
the  likenesses  which  must  be  followed  or  avoided  in 
the  comparison  of  words  and  in  their  inflections. 

14.  The  first  division  in  speech  is  that  some  words 
are  not  changed  into  any  other  form  whatsoever, 
like  vix  '  hardly  '  and  )7iox  '  soon,'  and  others  are  in- 
flected, like  genitive  limae  from  /n«a  *  file,'  imperfect 
fereham  from  fero  '  I  bear  '  ;    and  since  Regularity 

cannot  be  present  except  in  words  which  are  inflected, 
he  who  says  that  mox  and  nox  '  night  '  are  ahke,  is 
mistaken,  because  the  two  words  are  not  of  the  same 
kind,  since  fiox  must  come  under  the  system  of  case- 
forms,  but  mox  must  not  and  cannot. 

15.  The  second  division  is  that,  of  the  words  which 
can  be  changed  by  derivation  and  inflection,  some 
are  changed  in  accordance  with  will,  and  others  in 
accordance  with  nature.  I  call  it  will,  when  from  a 
name  a  person  sets  a  name  on  something  else,  as 
Romulus  gave  a  name  to  Roma  ;  I  call  it  nature, 
when  we  all  accept  a  name  but  do  not  ask  of  the  one 
who  set  it  how  he  wishes  it  to  be  inflected,  but  our- 
selves inflect  it,  as  genitive  Romae,  accusative  Romam, 
ablative  Roma.  Of  these  two  parts,  voluntary  deriva- 
tion goes  back  to  usage,  and  natural  goes  back  to 
logical  system. 

16.  For  this  reason  we  ought  not  to  compare 
Romanus  '  Roman  '  and  Capuanus  '  Capuan  '  as  aUke, 
and  to  say  that  Capuanus  ought  to  be  said  from 
Capua  just  as  Romanus  is  from  Roma  ;  for  in  such 
there  is  in  actual  usage  an  extreme  fluctuation,  since 
those  who  derive  the  words  set  the  names  on  the 
things  with  utter  lack  of  skill,  and  when  usage  has 
accepted  the  words  from  them,  it  must  of  necessity 
speak  confused  names  variously  derived.     Therefore 

VOL.  II  N  545 


VARRO 

necesse  est  dicere.  Itaque  neque  Aristarchei*  neque 
alii  in  analogiis  defendendam  eius  susceperunt  cau- 
sam,  sed,  ut  dixi,  hoc  genere  declinatio  in  co<m)- 
muni  consuetudine  verborum  aegrotat,  quod  oritur 
e  populo  multiplici  (et>*  imperito  :  itaque  in  hoc 
genere  in  loquendo*  magis  anomaUa  quam  analogia. 

17.  Tertia  divisio  est  :  quae  verba  decUnata 
natura  ;  ea  dividwwtur^  in  partis  quattuor  :  in  unam 
quae  habet  casus  neque  tempora,  ut  docilis  et  facihs  ; 
in  alteram  quae  tempora  neque  casus,  ut  docet  facit  ; 
in  tertiam  quae  utraque,  ut  docens  faciens  ;  in 
quartam  quae  neutra,  ut  docte  et  facete.  Ex  hac 
divisione  singulis  partibus  tres  reliquae*  dissimiles. 
Quare  nisi  in  sua  parte  inter  se  collata  erunt  verba, 
si^  conveniunt,  non  erit  ita  simile,  ut  debeat  facere 
idem. 

18.  Unius  cuiusque  part?s^  quoniam  species  plures, 
de  singulis  dicam.  Prima  pars  casualis  dividitur  in 
partis  duas,  in  nominatus  scilicet'^  (et  articulos),* 
quod  aeque*  finitum  (et  infinitum)^  est  ut  hie  et  quis  ; 
de    his    generibus    duobus    utrum    sumpseris,    cum 

2  Kent,  for  Aristarchii  /  c/.  viii.  63.  *  Added  by  Groth. 
*  For  ioquenda. 

§17.  ^  L.  Sp.,  for  dividitur.  ^  Mue.,  for  reliquere. 
'  After  si.  Canal  deleted  non. 

§  18.  The  text  of  this  %  stands  in  the  manuscripts  between 
§  20  and  §  i?l  ;  the  shift  of  position  teas  made  by  Mueller,  who 
left  unius  cuiusque  partis  at  the  end  of  §  20  ;  A.  Spengel 
transferred  these  words  also.  ^  Sciop.,  for  partes. 

^  Laetus,for  s  (  =sunt).  *  Added  by  Ahie.  *  L.  Sp.,  for 
neque.         *  Added  by  L.  Sp.  ;  cf.  viii.  45. 

§  16.  "This  is  shown  even  to-day  in  the  new  technical 
terminology  of  some  near-sciences.  *  Varro  is  somewhat 

546 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  16-18 

neither  the  followers  of  Aristarchus  nor  any  others 
have  undertaken  to  defend  the  cause  of  voluntary 
derivation  as  among  the  Regularities  ;  but,  as  I  have 
said,  this  kind  of  derivation  of  words  in  common 
usage  is  an  ill  thing,  because  it  springs  from  the 
people,  which  is  without  uniformity  and  without 
skill."  Therefore,  in  speaking,  there  is  in  this  kind  of 
derivation  rather  Anomaly  than  Regularity.'' 

17.  There  is  a  third  division,  the  words  which 
are  by  their  nature  inflected.  These  are  divided 
into  four  subdi\isions  :  one  which  has  cases  but  not 
tenses,"  like  docilis  '  docile  '  and  facilis  '  easy  '  ;  a 
second,  which  has  tenses  but  not  cases,*  like  docet 
'  teaches,'  J'acit  '  makes  '  ;  a  third  which  has  both,*' 
like  docens  '  teaching,'  faciens  '  making  '  ;  a  fourth 
which  has  neither,**  like  docte  '  learnedly  '  and  J'acete 
'  wittily.'  The  individual  parts  of  this  division  are 
each  unlike  the  three  remaining  parts.  Therefore, 
unless  the  words  are  compared  with  one  another  in 
their  own  subdivision,  even  if  they  do  agree  the  one 
word  will  not  be  so  like  the  other  that  it  ought  to 
make  the  same  inflectional  scheme. 

18.  Since  there  are  several  species  in  each  part,  I 
shall  speak  of  them  one  by  one.  The  first  sub- 
division, characterized  by  the  possession  of  cases,  is 
divided  into  two  parts,  namely  into  nouns  and 
articles,  which  latter  class  is  both  definite  and  in- 
definite, as  for  example  hie  '  this  '  and  quis  '  who.' 
Whichever  of  these  two  kinds  you  have  taken,  it  must 
not  be  compared  with  the  other,  because  they  belong 

unfair  here,  since  derivation  by  suflBxes,  though  varied,  is  not 
without  its  regular  principles. 

§  17.  "  Nouns,  pronouns,  adjectives  (except  participles). 
'  Finite  verbs.         '  Participles.        "*  Adverbs. 

547 


VARRO 

reliquo  non  conferendum,  quod   inter  se  dissimiles 
habent  analogias. 

19.  In  articulis  vix  adumbrata  est  analogia  et 
magis  rerum  quam  voeum  ;  in  nomin(at>ibus^  magis 
expressa  ac  plus  etiam  in  vocibus  ac  (syllabarum)" 
similitudinibus  quam  in  rebus  suam  optinet  rationem. 
Etiam  illud  accedit  ut  in  articulis  habere  analogias 
ostendere  sit  difficile,  quod  singula  sint  verba,  hie 
contra  facile,  quod  magna  sit  copia  similium  nomina- 
tuum.  Quare  non  tam  banc  partem  ab  ilia'  dividen- 
dum  quam  illud  videndum,  ut  satis  sit  verecundi<ae>* 
etiam  illam  in  eandem  arenam  vocare  pugnatum. 

20.  Ut  in  articulis  duae  partes,  finitae  et  infinitae, 
sic  in  nominatibus^  duae,  vocabulum  et  nomen  : 
non  enim  idem  oppidum  et  Roma,  cum  oppidum  sit 
vocabulum,  Roma  nomen,  quorum  discrimen  in  his 
reddendis  rationibus  alii  discernunt,  alii  non  ;  nos 
sicubi  opus  fuerit,  quid  sit  et  cur,  ascribemus.* 

21.  Nominatui^  ut  similis  sit  nominatus,  habere 
debet  ut  sit  eodem  genere,  specie  eadem,  sic  casu, 
exitu  eodem'  :  specie,"  ut  si  nomen  est  quod  conferas, 
cum  quo  conferas  sit  nomen  ;  genere,*  ut  non  solum 
(unurn  sed>*  utrumque  sit  virile  ;  casu,*  ut  si  alterum 
sit  dandi,  item  alterum  sit  dandi  ;    exitu,  ut  quas 

§  19.     ^  L.     Sp.,    for    nominibus.  ^  Added    by    GS. 

^  After  ilia,  Aug.  deleted  ab.         *  Kent,  for  uerecundi. 

§  20.     ^  L.  Sp.,  for  uocabulis.         *  Sciop.,  for  ascribimus. 

§21.  ^  Mtie.,  for  nominatus  {Sciop.  changed  the  second 
nominatus  to  -tui).  *  Mue.,  for  eius.  *  Liibbert,  for 
genere,  transposing  with  specie  (note  4).  *  Liibbert,  for 
specie  (c/.  preceding  note)  ;  after  this,  L.  Sp.  deleted  simile. 
*  Added  by  Mve.  ;  sed  added  by  Aug.  *  After  casu,  L. 
Sp.  deleted  simile. 

§  21.     "  Here,  as  often  in  Varro,  including  adjective  as  well 
as  substantive. 
548 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  18-21 

to  schemes  of  Regularity  which  are  different  from 
each  other. 

19.  In  the  articles,  Regularity  is  hardly  even  a 
shadow,  and  more  a  Regularity  of  things  than  of 
spoken  words  ;  in  nouns,  it  comes  out  better,  and 
consummates  itself  rather  in  the  spoken  words  and 
the  likeness  of  the  syllables  than  in  the  things 
named.  There  is  also  the  additional  fact  that  it 
is  difficult  to  show  that  Regularities  reside  in  the 
articles,  because  they  are  single  words  ;  but  in  nouns 
it  is  easy,  because  there  is  a  great  abundance  of  like 
name-words.  Therefore  it  is  not  so  much  a  matter 
of  di\-iding  this  part  from  that  other  part,  as  of  see- 
ing to  it  that  the  investigator  should  be  too  much 
ashamed  even  to  call  that  other  part  into  the  same 
arena  to  do  battle. 

20.  As  there  are  two  groups  in  the  articles, 
the  definite  and  the  indefinite,  so  there  are  in  the 
nouns,  the  common  nouns  and  the  proper  names  ; 
for  oppidum  '  town  '  and  Roma  '  Rome  '  are  not  the 
same,  since  oppidum  is  a  common  noun,  and  Roma 
is  a  proper  name.  In  their  account  of  the  systems, 
some  make  this  distinction,  and  others  do  not  ; 
but  we  shall  enter  in  our  account,  at  the  proper 
place,  M'hat  this  difference  is  and  why  it  has  come 
to  be. 

21 .  That  noun  <*  may  be  like  noun,  it  ought  to  have 
the  qualities  of  being  of  the  same  gender,  of  the  same 
kind,  also  in  the  same  case  and  with  the  same  ending  : 
kind,  that  if  it  is  a  proper  name  which  you  are  com- 
paring, it  be  a  proper  name  with  which  you  compare 
it  ;  gender,  that  not  merely  one,  but  both  words  be 
masculine  ;  case,  that  if  one  is  in  the  dative,  the 
other  likewise  be  in  the  dative  ;  ending,  that  what- 

549 


VARRO 

unum    habeat    extremas    litteras,    easdem    alterum 
habeat. 

22.  Ad  hunc  quadruplicem  fontem  ordines  derigun- 
tur  bini,  uni  transversi,  alteri  derecti,  ut  in  tabula 
solet  in  qua  latruncul«s*  ludunt.  Transversi  sunt 
qui  ab  recto  casu  obliqui  declinantur,  ut  albus  albi 
albo  ;  derecti  sunt  qui  ab  recto  casu  in  rectos 
declinantur,  ut  albus  alba  album  ;  utrique  sunt  parti- 
bus  senis.  Transversorum  ordinum  partes  appellan- 
tur*  casus,  derectorum  genera,^  utrisque  inter  se 
implicatis  forma.* 

23.  Dicam  prius  de  transversis.  Casuum  voca- 
bula  alius  alio  modo  appellavit  ;  nos  dicemus,  qui 
nominandi  causa  dicitur,  nominandi  vel  nomina- 
tivum.  .  .  .^ 

HIC    DESUNT    TRIA    FOLIA    IN    EXEMPLARI^ 

24.  .  .  .  (dicuntur  una)e^  scopae,  non  dicitur  una 
scopa  :    alia  enim  natura,  quod  priora  simplicibus, 

§  22.  ^  Bentinus,  for  latrunculus.  ^  Aldus,  for  expel- 
lantur.         ^  Aug.,  for  genere.         *  Aug.,  for  fonna.m. 

§  23.  ^  There  is  blank  space  here  in  F,  for  the  rest  of  the 
page  {IS  lines),  all  the  next  page  {39  lines),  and  the  first  part 
of  the  following  {8  lines).         ^  F^,  in  margin. 

§  24.     ^  Added  and  altered  by  Kent,  for  et ;  cf.  viii.  7. 

§  22.  "  The  '  men  '  in  a  game  like  draughts  or  checkers 
were  called  latrunculi  '  brigands  '  by  the  Romans.  *■  Varro 
did  not  arrange  his  paradigm  of  adjectives  as  we  do,  but  set 
the  cases  of  the  same  number  and  gender  in  one  line  across 
the  page,  while  the  other  genders  followed  in  the  next  two 
lines,  and  then  the  three  genders  of  the  plural  in  the  succeed- 
ing lines.  -  "  Varro  counts  his  six  genders  by  considering 
the  genders  of  the  plural  as  additional  genders. 

§  23.     "  The  cases.         ''  \'arro's  names  for  the  remaining 

550 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  21-24 

ever  last  letters  the  one  has,  the  other  also  have  the 
same. 

22.  To  this  fourfold  spring  two  sets  of  Unes  are 
drawn  up,  the  ones  crosswise  and  the  others  vertical, 
as  is  the  regular  arrangement  on  a  board  on  which 
they  play  with  movable  pieces."  Those  are  cross- 
\iise  which  are  the  oblique  cases  formed  from  a  nomi- 
native,^*  Uke  albus  '  white,'  genitive  albi,  dative  albo  ; 
those  are  vertical  which  are  inflected  from  one 
nominative  to  other  nominatives,  as  masculine  albus, 
feminine  alba,  neuter  album.  Both  sets  of  hnes  are 
of  six  members. '^  Each  member  of  the  crosswise 
Unes  is  called  a  case  ;  each  member  of  the  vertical 
Unes  is  a  gender  ;  that  which  belongs  to  both  in  their 
crossed  arrangement,  is  a  form. 

23.  I  shall  speak  first  of  the  crosswise  lines." 
Scholars  have  given  various  sets  of  names  to  the 
cases  ;  we  shall  call  that  case  which  is  spoken  for  the 
purpose  of  naming,  the  case  of  naming  or  nomina- 
tive ...  * 

HERE   THREE   LEAVES   ARE    LACKING    IN    THE    MODEL 
COPY  " 

24.  .  .  .  To  indicate  one  '  broom  '  the  plural  scopae 
is  used,  not  the  singular  scopa.'^  For  they  ^  are 
different  by  nature,  because  the  names  first  men- 
cases,  which  were  listed  in  the  lost  text,  are  :  e<i*M«  patrhus 
or  patrius,  casus  dandi,  casus  accusandi  or  accusativus,  casus 
vocandi,  casus  sextus.  The  names  geneticus,  dativus,  roca- 
tivus,  ablativus  appear  in  Quintilian  and  Gellius.  *  In 
the  lost  text  stood  the  remainder  of  the  discussion  of  cases,  all 
the  discussion  of  gender,  and  almost  all  concerning  number, 
which  is  concluded  in  §  30. 

§  24.  '  Cf.  viii.  7.  *  The  nouns  in  the  preceding  dis- 
cussion, of  which  scopae  alone  is  preserved  in  the  text. 

551 


VARRO 

posteriora  in  coniunctis  rebus  vocabula  ponuntur,  sic 
bigae,  sic  quadrigae  a  coniunctu  dictae.  Itaque  non 
dicitur,  ut  haec  una  lata  et  alba,  sic  una  biga,  sed 
unae  bigae,  neque^  dicitur  ut  hae  duae  latae,  albae, 
sic  hae  duae  bigae  et  quadrigae,  <sed  hae  binae 
bigae  et  quadrigae).' 

25.  Item  figura  verbi  qualis  sit  refert,  quod  in 
figura  vocis  alias  commutatio  fit  in  primo^  verbo  suit* 
modo  suit,*  alias  in  medio,  ut  curso'  cursito,  alias  in 
extremo,  ut  doceo  docui,  alias  co(m>munis,  ut  lego 
lege.*  Refert  igitur  ex  quibus  litteris  quodque  verbum 
constet,  maxime  extrema,  quod  ea  in  plerisque 
commutatur.* 

26.  Quare  in  his  quoque  partibus  similitudines  ab 
aliis  male,  ab  aliis  bene  quod  solent  sumi  in  casibus 
conferendis,  recte  an  perperam  videndum  ;  sed 
ubicumque  commoventur  litterae,  non  solum  eae 
sunt  animadvertendae,  sed  etiam  quae  proxumae 
sunt  neque  moventur  :  haec  enim  vicinitas  aliquan- 
tum  potes<t>^  in  verborum  declinationibus. 

27.  In  quis  figuris  non  ea  similia  dicemus  quae 

*  After  neque,  p  and  Sciop.  deleted  ut.  *  Added  by  L.  Sp., 
cf.  ix.  64. 

§  25.  ^  Mue.,  for  uno.  ^  Mue.  added  the  signs  of 
quantity  ;  cf.  ix.  104.  '  Aug.,  for  cursu.  *  Aug.,  for 
lege.         *  L.  Sp.  for  commutantur. 

§  26.     ^  Aldus,  for  potes. 


"  These  are  all  lost.  ^  Scopae,  as  '  twigs  '  done  in  a  bundle ; 
bigae  and  quadrigae,  because  of  the  number  of  horses  in- 
volved. '  The  distributive  numeral  is  used  to  multiply 
ideas  whose  singular  is  denoted  by  a  plural  form:  cf.  ix.  64. 
§  25.  "  I  have  added  the  signs  of  quantity  in  lego  and  legi, 
to  make  clear  Varro's  point. 
552 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  24-27 

tioned  "^  are  set  upon  simple  objects,  and  those  men- 
tioned later  apply  to  compounded  objects  ^  ;  thus 
higae  '  two-horse  team  '  and  quadrigae  '  four-horse 
team  '  are  employed  in  the  plural  because  they  denote 
a  union  of  objects.  Therefore  we  do  not  say  one  biga, 
like  one  lata  '  broad  '  and  alba  '  white,'  but  one  bigae, 
with  the  numeral  also  in  the  plural  ;  nor  do  we  say 
duae  '  two  '  with  reference  to  bigae  and  quadrigae,  as 
we  say  duae  '  two  '  with  application  to  the  plural 
forms  latae  and  albae,  but  we  say  binae  '  two  sets  '  of 
bigae  and  quadrigae.^ 

25.  Likewise  the  character  of  the  form  of  a  word 
is  important,  because  in  the  form  of  the  spoken  word 
a  change  is  sometimes  made  in  the  first  part  of 
the  word,  as  in  suit  '  sews  '  and  suit  '  sewed  '  ;  some- 
times in  the  middle,  as  in  curso  '  I  run  to  and  fro,' 
and  cursito,  of  the  same  meaning  ;  sometimes  at  the 
end,  as  in  doceo  '  I  teach  '  and  docui  '  I  have  taught  '  ; 
sometimes  the  change  is  common  to  two  parts,  as  in 
ligo  '  I  read,'  legi  '  I  have  read.'"  It  is  important 
therefore  to  observe  of  what  letters  each  word  con- 
sists ;  and  the  last  letter  is  especially  important, 
because  it  is  changed  in  the  greatest  number  of  in- 
stances. 

26.  Because  of  this,  since  the  likenesses  in  these 
parts  also  are  wont  to  be  used  in  the  comparison  of 
case-forms,  and  this  is  done  ill  by  some  and  well  by 
others,  we  must  see  whether  this  has  been  done  rightly 
or  wrongly.  Yet  wherever  the  letters  are  altered, 
not  only  the  altered  letters  must  be  noted,  but  also 
those  which  are  next  to  them  and  are  not  affected  ; 
for  this  proximity  has  considerable  influence  in  the 
inflections  of  words. 

27.  Among  these  forms  we  shall  not  call  those 

553 


VARRO 

similis  res  significant,  sed  quae  ea  forma  sint,  ut 
eius  modi  res  simili*^  ex  instituto  significare  plerum- 
que  sole<a)nt,^  ut  tunicam  virilem  et  muliebrem 
dicimus  non  eam  quam  habet  vir  aut  mulier,  sed 
quam  habere  ex  instituto  debet  :  potest  enim  mulie- 
brem vir,  virilem  mulier  habere,  ut  in  scaena  ab 
actoribus  haberi  videmus,  sed  eam  dicimus  muliebrem, 
quae  de  eo  genere  est  quo  indutui  mulieres  ut  uteren- 
tur  est  institutum,  Ut  actor  stolam  muliebrem  sic 
Perpenna  et  Caecina  et  (S)purinna'  figura  muUebria 
dicuntur  habere  nomina,  non  mulierum. 

28.  Flexurae  quoque  similitudo  videnda  ideo 
quod  alia  verba  quam  vi<a>m^  habeant  ex  ipsis 
verbis,  unde  declinantur,  apparet,*  ut  quemadmodum 
oporteat  uti^  praetor  consul,  praetori  consuli  ;  alia 
ex  transitu  intelleguntur,  ut  socer  macer,  quod 
alterum  fit  socerum,  alterum  macrum,  quorum  utrum- 
que  in  reliquis  a  transitu  suam  viam  sequitur  et  in 
singularibus  et  in  multitudinis  declinationibus.  Hoc 
fit  ideo  quod  naturarum  genera  sunt  duo  quae  inter 
se  conferri  possunt,  unum  quod  per  se  videri  potest, 
ut  homo  et  equus,  alterum  sine  assumpta  aliqua  re 

§  27.  ^  3Iue.,  for  similia.  '  Aldus,  for  solent. 
^  Avff.,  for  purinna. 

§  28.  ^  Schoell  {marginal  note  in  his  copy  of  A.  Sp.^s  ed.), 
for  uim.         ^  Pius,  for  appellarit.         '  A.  Sp.,  for  ut  a. 

§  27.  "  With  eius  modi,  understand  figurae  ;  cf.  in  eius 
modi,  V.  128.  "  Cf.  ix.  48.  "  Cf.  viii.  41,  81,  ix.  41. 

§  28.  "  That  is,  the  nominative  is  the  stem  to  which  the 
case-endings  are  added.         ''  That  is,  the  stem  is  seen  in  an 

554 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  27-28 

words  like  which  denote  like  things,  but  those  which 
are  of  such  a  stamp  that  such  forms  *  are  in  most 
instances  wont  by  custom  to  denote  like  things,  as 
by  a  man's  tunic  or  a  woman's  tunic  we  mean  not  a 
tunic  that  a  man  or  a  woman  is  wearing,  but  one 
wliich  by  custom  a  man  or  a  woman  ought  to  wear.^ 
For  a  man  can  wear  a  woman's  tunic,  and  a  woman 
can  wear  a  man's,  as  we  see  done  on  the  stage  by 
actors  ;  but  we  say  that  that  is  a  woman's  tunic, 
which  is  of  the  kind  that  women  customarily  use 
to  dress  themselves  in.  As  an  actor  may  wear  a 
woman's  dress,  so  Perpenna  and  Caecina  and  Spurinna 
are  said  to  have  names  that  are  feminine  in  form  ; 
they  are  not  said  to  have  women's  names. "^ 

28.  The  likeness  of  the  inflection  also  must  be 
watched,  because  the  way  which  some  words  take  is 
clear  from  the  very  words  from  which  their  inflection 
starts,*  as  how  it  is  proper  to  use  praetor  and  consul, 
dative  praetori  and  consult.  Others  are  properly 
appreciated  only  as  a  result  of  the  change  seen  in  the 
inflections,  as  in  socer  '  father-in-law  '  and  macer 
'  lean,'  because  the  one  becomes  socerum  in  the 
accusative,  and  the  other  macrum  ;  after  making 
this  change,  each  of  them  follows  its  o^\•n  way  in  the 
remaining  foi-ms,*  both  in  the  inflections  of  the 
singular  and  in  those  of  the  plural.  This  method  is 
employed  '^  because  in  the  inflections  there  are  two 
kinds  of  natures  which  can  be  compared  with  each 
other,  one  which  can  be  seen  in  the  word  itself,  such 
as  homo  '  man  '  and  equus  '  horse,'  but  the  second 
cannot  be  seen  through  without  bringing  in  some- 
oblique  case  rather  than  in  the  nominative;  c/.  ix.  91-94. 
*  Varro's  logical  sequence  is  here  at  fault,  for  he  brings  in 
derivative  stems,  after  speaking  only  of  noun  declensions. 

555 


VARRO 

extrinsecus  perspici  non  possit,  ut  eques  et  equiso  : 
uterque  enim  dicitur  ab  equo. 

29.  Quare  hominem  homini  similem  esse  aut  non 
esse,  si  contuleris,  ex  ipsis  homini<bus)^  animadversis 
scies  ;  at  duo  inter  se  similiterne  sint  longiores  quam 
sint  eorum  fratres,  dicere  non  possis,  si  illos  breviores 
cum  quibus  conferuntur  quam  longi  sint  ignore** ; 
si(c)^  latiorum  atque  altiorum,  item  cetera  eiusdem 
generis  sine  assumpto  extrinsecus  aliquo  perspici 
similitudines  non  possunt.  Sic  igitur  quidam  casus 
quod  ex  hoc  genere  sunt,  non  facile  est  dicere  similis 
esse,  si  eorum  singulorum  solum  animadvertas  voces, 
nisi  assumpseris  alterum,  quo  flectitur  in  trans- 
eundo*  vox. 

30.  Quod  ad  nominatuom^  similitudines  animad- 
vertendas  arbitratus  sum  satis  es<se)  tangere,"  haec 
sunt.  Relinquitur  de  articulis,  in  quibus  quaedam 
eadem,  quaedam  alia.  De  quinque  enim  generibus 
duo  prima  habent  eadem,  quod  sunt  et  virilia  et 
muliebria  et  neutra,  et  quod  alia  sunt  ut  significent 
unum,  <alia>*  ut  plura,  et  de  casibus  quod  habent 
quinos  :  nam  vocandi  voce  notatus  non  est.  Pro- 
prium  illud  habent,  quod  partim  sunt  finita,  et  hie 
haec,  partim  infinita,  ut  quis  et  quae,*  quorum  quod 
adumbrata  et  tenuis  analogia,  in  hoc  libro  plura 
dicere  <non>*  necesse  est. 

§29.  ^  Canal,  for  homini.  ^  Aldus,  for  ignorent. 
'  Aug.,  for  si.         *  Aug.,  for  transeundum. 

§  30.  ^  L.  -  jSp.  ;  -tuum  G,  Aug.,  for  nominatiuom. 
^  ^M^., /or  est  angere.  ^  Added  by  Aug.  *  After  quae, 
Aug.  deleted  et.         *  Added  by  Aug. 

556 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  28-30 

thing  from  outside,  as  in  eques  '  horseman  '  and  equiso 
'  stable-boy  ' — for  both  are  derived  from  equus 
*  horse.'** 

29.  By  this  method,  you  will,  on  making  a  compari- 
son, know  that  of  men  observed  in  person  one  is  or  is 
not  Hke  the  other;  but  you  could  not  say  that  the 
two  are  in  like  fashion  taller  than  their  brothers,  if 
you  should  not  know  how  tall  those  shorter  brothers 
are  with  whom  they  are  compared.  In  this  way  the 
Ukenesses  of  things  broader  and  higher,  and  others 
of  the  same  kind,  cannot  be  examined  without  bringing 
in  some  help  from  outside.  So  therefore,  inasmuch 
as  certain  case-forms  are  of  this  kind,  it  is  not  easy  to 
say  that  they  are  like,  if  you  observe  the  spoken  words 
in  one  case  only  ;  to  make  a  correct  judgement,  you 
will  have  to  bring  in  another  case-form  to  which  the 
spoken  word  passes  as  it  is  inflected. 

30.  These  considerations  are  what  I  have  thought 
enough  to  touch  upon,  for  obserWng  the  likenesses  of 
nouns.  It  remains  to  speak  of  the  articles,  of  which 
some  are  like  nouns  and  others  are  different.  For  of 
the  five  classes  the  first  two  have  the  same  properties, 
because  they  have  forms  for  masculine,  feminine,  and 
neuter,  they  have  some  forms  to  denote  the  singular 
and  others  to  denote  the  plural,  and  they  have  five 
cases  ;  the  vocative  is  not  indicated  by  a  separate 
spoken  form.  They  have  this  of  their  own,  that 
some  are  definite,  Uke  hie  '  this,'  feminine  haec,  and 
others  are  indefinite,  like  quis  '  which,'  feminine 
quae.  But  since  their  system  of  Regularity  is 
shadowy  and  thin,  it  is  not  necessary  to  speak 
further  of  it  in  this  book." 

"  C/.  viii.  14. 

§  30.     •  C/.  X.  19-20. 

557 


VARRO 

31.  Secundum  genus  quae  verba  tempora  habent 
neque  casus,  sed^  habent  personas.  Eorum  declina- 
tuum  species  sunt  sex  :  una  quae  dicitur  temporalis, 
ut  legebam  gemebam,  lego"  gemo ;  altera  perso- 
narum,  ut  sero  meto,  seris  metis  ;  tertia  rogandi,  ut 
scribone  legone,  scribisne  legisne.  Quarta  respon- 
dendi,  ut  fingo  pingo,  fingis  pingis  ;  quinta  optandi, 
ut  dicerem  facerem,  dicam  faciam  ;  sexta  imperandi, 
ut  cape  rape,  capito  rapito. 

32.  Item  sunt  declinatuum  species  quattuor  quae 
tempora  habent  sine  personis  :  in  rogando,  ut  fodi- 
turne  seriturne,  et  fodieturne  sereturne.  Ab  re- 
spondendi  specie  eaedem  figurae  fiunt  extremis 
syllabis  demptis  ;  op<t>andi  species,  ut  vivatur 
ametur,  viveretur  amaretur.  Imperandi  declinatus 
sintne  habet^  dubitationem  et  eorum  sitne"  haec 
ratio  :   paretur  pugnetur,  parator  pugnator.' 

33.  Accedunt  ad  has  species  a  copulis  divisionum 
quadrinis  :   ab  infecti  et  perfecti,  (ut)^  emo  edo,  emi 

§  31.     ^  Aug.,  for  si.         "  For  logo. 

§  32.     ^  Aug.,  for  sum  ne  habent.         -  Aug.,  for  sint  ne. 
'  Canal,  for  parari  pugnari. 
§  33.    "1  Added  by  L.  Sp. 

§31.     "  Cf.  X.  17.  *  Respectively  tense,  person,  inter- 

rogative (indicative),  declarative  indicative,  subjunctive, 
imperative  ;  the  technical  vocabulary  was  not  fully  developed 
in  Varro's  time. 

§  32.  "  Corresponding  to  the  last  four  of  the  categories  in 
§  31  ;  Varro  shows  a  good  understanding  of  the  impersonal 
passive. 

§33.     "  Cf.  X.  14-17. 

558 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  31-33 

31.  The  second  subdivision"  consists  of  those 
words  which  have  tenses  but  not  cases,  and  have 
persons.  The  categories  of  their  inflections  are  six  *  : 
one  which  is  that  of  the  tenses,  as  legeham  '  I  was 
reading,'  gemebam  '  I  was  groaning,'  lego  '  I  read,' 
gemo  '  I  groan  '  ;  the  second  is  that  of  the  persons,  as 
sero  '  I  sow,'  7neto  '  I  reap,'  seris  '  thou  sowest,' 
metis  '  thou  reapest  '  ;  the  third  is  the  interrogative, 
as  scribone  '  do  I  write  ?  ',  legone '  do  I  read  ?  ',  scribnne, 
legisne  ;  the  fourth  is  that  of  the  answer,  as  Jingo  '  I 
form,'  pingo  '  I  paint,'  Jingis,  pingis  ;  the  fifth  that  of 
the  ^\^sh,  as  dicerem  '  would  I  were  saying,'  facerem 
'  would  I  were  making,'  dicam  '  may  I  say,'  faciam 
'  may  I  make  '  ;  the  sixth  that  of  the  command,  as 
cape  '  take,'  rape  '  seize,'  capita,  rapito. 

32.  Like^^ise  there  are  four  categories  of  inflec- 
tions which  have  tenses  \dthout  persons  "  :  in  the 
interrogative,  as  foditume  '  is  digging  going  on  ?  ', 
seriturne  '  is  sowing  going  on  ?  '  and  fodieturne  '  will 
digging  be  done  ?  ',  sereturne  '  will  sowing  be  done  ?  ' ; 
of  the  category  for  the  answer  the  same  forms  are 
used,  but  without  the  last  syllable  ne  ;  the  category 
for  the  wish,  as  vivatur  '  may  there  be  living,'  ametur 
'  may  there  be  lo\ing,'  viveretur  '  would  there  were 
lixing,'  atnaretur '  would  there  were  lo\ing. '  Whether 
the  inflections  for  the  impersonal  command  exist,  is 
somewhat  doubtful  ;  there  is  also  doubt  about  the 
scheme  of  the  forms,  which  is  given  as  paretur  '  let 
there  be  preparation,'  pugnetur  '  let  there  be  fight- 
ing,' or  parator,  pugnator. 

33.  There  are  added  to  these  categories  those 
which  proceed  from  the  four  sets  of  pairs  °  consisting 
of  the  divisions  :  from  that  of  the  incomplete  and 
the  completed,  as  emo  '  I  buy  '  and  edo  '  I  eat,'  emi  *  I 

559 


VARRO 

edi  ;  ab  semel  et  saepius,  ut  scribo  lego,  scriptito 
lectito^  ;  (a)'  faciendi  et  patiendi,  ut  uro  ungo,  uror 
ungor  ;  a  singular!  et  multitudinis,  ut  laudo  culpo, 
laudamus  culpamus.  Huius  generis  verborum  cuius 
species  exposui  quam  late  quidque  pateat  et  cuius 
modi  efficiat  figuras,  in  libris  qui  de  formulis  verborum 
erunt  diligentius  expedietur. 

34.  Tertii  generis,  quae  declinantur  cum  tem- 
poribus  ac  casibus  ac  vocantur  a  multis  ideo  partici- 
palia,  sunt  hoc  ge<nere>^  .  .  . 

HIC    DESUNT    FOLIA    III    IN    EXEMPLARI^ 

35.  .  .  .  quemadmodum  declinemus,^  quaerimus 
casus  eius,  etiamsi  siqui^  finxit  poeta  aliquod  vocabu- 
lum  et  ab  eo  casu(m)'  ipse  aliquem  perperam  de- 
clinavit,  potius  eum  reprehendimus  quam  sequimur. 
Igitur  ratio  quam  dico  utrubique,  et  in  his  verbis  quae 
imponuntur  et  in  his  quae  declinantur,  neque  non 
etiam  tertia  ilia,  quae  ex  utroque  miscetur  genere. 

36.  Quarum  una  quaeque  ratio  coUata  cum  altera 

^  L.  Sp.,for  scriptitaui  lectitaui.         ^  Added  by  L.  Sp. 

§  34.  ^  Added  by  Rhol.  ;  F  here  leaves  blank  the  rest  of 
the  page  {a  little  more  than  28  lines)  and  all  the  next  page 
{39  lines).         ^  F^,  in  margin. 

§  35.  ^  L.  Sp.,  for  declinamus.  *  L.  Sp.,  for  is  qui. 
'  L.  Sp.,  for  casu. 

^  Verbs.         "  Not  extant. 

§  34.  "  Adjective  to  the  more  common  term  participia  or 
participles  ;  both  meaning  '  taking  part '  in  the  features  of 
two  sets  of  words  (nouns  and  verbs).  For  the  form  partici- 
palia  (in  F)  rather  than  -pialia  (in  jd),  cf.  M.  Niedermann, 
Mnemosyne,  Ixiii.  267-268  (1936).  "  The  lost  text  contained 

the  discussion  of  participles,  that  of  adverbs,  and  the  be- 
ginning of  that  on  ratio. 

§  35.  "  This  is  perhaps  the  simplest  way  of  giving  a  mean- 
ing to  the  incomplete  sentence.  "  Referring  to  the  previous 
discussion,  now  almost  entirely  lost.         "  The  independent 

560 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  33-36 

have  bought  '  and  edi  '  I  have  eaten  '  ;  from  that  of 
the  act  done  once  and  the  act  done  more  often,  as 
scribo  '  I  write  '  and  lego  '  I  read,'  scriptito  '  I  am 
busy  with  writing,'  and  lectito  '  I  read  and  reread  '  ; 
from  that  of  active  and  passive,  as  uro  '  I  burn  '  and 
ungo  '  I  anoint,'  uror  '  I  am  burned  '  and  u?igor  '  I 
am  anointed  '  ;  from  that  of  singular  and  plural,  as 
laudo  '  I  praise  '  and  culpo  '  I  blame,'  laudamus  '  we 
praise  '  and  culpamus '  we  blame.'  With  regard  to  the 
words  of  this  class  **  whose  categories  I  have  described, 
the  matter  of  how  full  an  equipment  of  forms  each 
has,  and  what  sort  of  forms  it  makes,  will  be  set  forth 
with  more  attention  to  detail  in  the  books  "^  which 
are  to  be  on  the  paradigms  of  verbs. 

34".  The  words  of  the  third  subdivision,  which 
are  inflected  with  tenses  and  cases  and  are  by  many 
therefore  called  participials,"  are  of  this  kind  .  .  .^ 

HERE   THREE    LEAVES   ARE   LACKING    IN   THE    MODEL 
COPY 

35.  .  .  .  When  we  meet  a  new  word,"  we  ask 
about  its  case-forms,  as  to  how  we  shall  inflect  them  ; 
and  yet  if  some  poet  has  made  up  some  word  and  has 
himself  formed  from  it  some  case-form  in  an  incorrect 
way,  we  blame  him  rather  than  follow  his  example. 
Therefore  Ratio  or  Relation,  of  which  I  am  speaking, 
is  present  in  both  ^  :  in  the  words  which  are  imposed 
upon  things,*^  and  in  those  which  are  formed  by  in- 
flection <* ;  and  then  also  there  is  that  third  kind  of 
Relation,  which  combines  the  characteristics  of  the 
two.* 

36.  Among  these,  each  and  every  relation,  when 

words.         "*  The  paradigms.         'In  derivatives  formed  by 
suffixes. 

VOL.  II  o  561 


VARRO 

aut  similis  aut  dissimilis,  aut  saepe  verba  alia,  ratio 
eadem,  et  nonnunquam  ratio  alia,  verba  eadem. 
Quae  ratio  in  amor  amori,  eadem  in  dolor  dolori, 
neque  eadem  in  dolor  dolorem,  et  cum  eadem  ratio 
quae  est  in  amor  et^  amoris  sit  in  amores  et  amorum, 
tamen  ea,  quod  non  in  ea  qua  oportet  confertur* 
materia,  per  se  solum  efficere  non  potest  analogias 
propter  disparilitatem  vocis  figurarum,  quod  verbum 
copulatum  singulare^  cum  multitudine  :  ita  cum  est 
pro  portione,  ut  eandem  habeat  rationem,  turn 
denique  ea  ratio  conficit  id  quod  postulat  analogia  ; 
de  qua  deinceps  dicam. 

III.  37.  Sequitur  tertius  locus,  quae  sit  ratio 
pro  portione  ;  <e)a  Graece^  vocatur*  ava  Xoyov ;  ab 
analogo  dicta  analogia.  Ex  eodem  genere  quae  res 
inter  se  aliqua  parte  dissimiles  rationem  habent 
aliquam,  si  ad  eas  duas  alterae  duae  res  allatae  sunt, 
quae  rationem  habeant  eandem,  quod  ea  verba  bina 
habent  eundem  Aoyov,  dicitur  utrumque  separatim 
didXoyov,  simul  collata  quattuor  dvaXoy(i}a.^ 

38.  Nam  ut  in  geminis,  cum  simile(m)^  dicimus 
esse  Menflechmum  Menaechmo,  de  uno  dicimus  ; 
cum  similitudine(m>^  esse  in  his,  de  utroque  :  sic 
cum    dicimus    eandem    rationem    habere    assem    ad 

§  36.     ^  After  et,  a  repeated  amor  et  has  been   deleted. 

*  After  confertur,  Aug.  deleted  a.         ^  Aug.,  for  singularem. 

§  37.     ^  L.    Sp.,    for    agrece.         ^  Aug.,    for    uocantur. 

•  GS.  ;  analogia  Mue.,  with  G  ;  for  analoga. 

§38.  ^C  F.  W.  Mueller,  for  simile.  ^  Aug.,  for 
similitudine. 

§  36.     °  Because  of  the  difference  in  number. 
§  37.     "  As  in  mathematics,  two  ratios  of  equal  value  make 
a  proportion. 

§  38.     "  In  the  comedy  of  Plautus. 

562 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  36-38 

compared  with  another,  is  either  like  or  unhke  ;  and 
often  the  words  are  different  but  the  relation  is  the 
same,  and  sometimes  the  relation  is  different  but  the 
words  are  the  same.  The  same  relation  which  is  in 
amor  '  love  '  and  dative  amori  is  in  dolor  '  pain  '  and 
dative  dolori,  but  not  in  dolor  and  accusative  dolorem. 
The  same  relation  which  is  in  amor  and  genitive 
amoris  is  in  plural  amores  and  genitive  amorum  ;  and 
yet,  because  the  subject-matter  in  it  is  not  compared 
as  it  should  be,"  this  relation  cannot  of  itself  effect 
Regularities,  on  account  of  the  differences  in  the 
forms  of  the  spoken  word,  because  a  singular  word 
has  been  associated  with  a  plural.  So,  when  it  is  by 
a  proportionate  likeness  that  the  word  has  the  same 
relation,  then  and  not  until  then  does  this  relation 
achieve  what  is  demanded  by  Analogia  or  Regularity  ; 
of  which  I  shall  speak  next. 

in.  37.  There  follows  the  third  topic  :  What  is 
Ratio  or  Relation  that  is  pro  portione  '  by  proportionate 
likeness  '  ?  This  is  in  Greek  called  '  according  to 
logos  '  ;  and  from  analogue  the  term  Analogia  or 
Regularity  is  derived.  If  there  are  two  things  of  the 
same  class  which  belong  to  some  relation  though  in 
some  respect  unlike  each  other,  and  if  alongside 
these  two  things  two  other  things  which  have  the  same 
relation  are  placed,"  then  because  the  two  sets  of 
words  belong  to  the  same  logos  each  one  is  said 
separately  to  be  an  analogue  and  the  comparison  of 
the  four  constitutes  an  Analogia. 

38.  For  it  is  as  in  a  matter  of  twins  :  when  we  say 
that  the  one  Menaechmus  is  like  the  other  Menaech- 
mus,"  we  are  speaking  of  one  only  ;  but  when  we  say 
that  a  likeness  is  present  in  them,  we  are  speaking  of 
both.     So,  when  we  say  that  a  copper  as  has  the  same 

563 


VARRO 

semissem  quam  habet  in  argento'  libella  ad  simbellam,* 
quid  sit  dvdXoyov  ostendimus  ;  cum  utrubique  dici- 
mus  et  in  acre  et  in  argento  esse  eandem  rationem, 
turn  dicimus  de  analogia. 

39.  Ut  sodalis  et  sodalitas,  civis  et  civitas  non  est 
idem,  sed  utrumque  ab  eodem  ac  coniunctum,  sic 
dvdXoyoi'  et  dvaAoyta  idem  non  est,  sed  item  est  con- 
generatum.  Quare  si  homines  sustuleris,  sodalis 
sustuleris  ;  si  sodalis,  sodalitatem  :  sic  item  si  sus- 
tuleris Aoyov,  sustuleris  dvdkoyov  ;   si  id,  dvakoyiav. 

40.  Quae  cum  inter  se  tanta  sint  cognatione,  de- 
bebis  suptilius  audire  quam  dici  expectare,  id  est  cum 
dixero  quid  de  utroque  et  erit  co<m>mune,  <ne>^ 
expectes,  dun^  ego  in  scribendo  transferam  in  re- 
liquum,  sed  ut  potius  tu  persequare  animo. 

41.  Haec  fiunt  in  dissimilibus  rebus,  ut  in  numeris 
si  contuleris  cum  uno  duo,  sic  cum  decem  viginti  : 
nam  (quam)*  rationem  duo  ad  unum  habent,  eandem 
habent  viginti  ad  decem  ;  in  nummis  in  similibus  sic 
est  ad  unum  victoriatum  denarius,  si<cut>*  ad  alterum 
victoriatum  alter  denarius  ;  sic  item  in  aliis  rebus 
omnibus  pro  portione  dicuntur  ea,  in  quo  est  sic 
quadruplex  natura,  ut  in  progenie  quom(odoy  est 
filius  ad  patrem,  sic*  est  filia  ad  matrem,  et  ut  est  in 

'  Pius,  for  argumento.         *  Pius,  for  singulas. 

§  40.     *  Added  hy  Sciop. 

§41.  ^  Added  by  Aldus.  ^  Aug.,  for  si.  ^  Mue., 
for  cum.         *  After  sic,  Aug.  deleted  si. 

*  A  silver  coin  of  the  same  value  as  the  copper  as. 

§  41.     "  The  quinarius,  marked  with  a  figure  of  Victory, 
and  worth  half  a  denarius. 
564 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  38-tl 

relation  to  a  half-a*  as  a  silver  lihella  *  has  to  a  half- 
lihella,  then  we  are  showing  what  an  analogue  is  ; 
when  we  say  that  both  in  copper  and  in  silver  there 
is  the  same  relation,  then  we  are  speaking  of  Analogia 
'  Regular  Relation.' 

39.  As  sodalis  '  fellow  '  and  sodalUas  '  fellowship,' 
civis  '  citizen  '  and  civitas  '  citizenship  '  are  not  the 
same,  but  both  come  from  the  same  origin  and  are 
connected,  so  analogue  and  Analogia  are  not  the 
same,  but  are  like^^^se  congenitally  connected. 
Therefore,  if  you  take  away  men,  you  have  taken  away 
the  sodales  ;  if  you  take  away  the  sodales,  you  have 
taken  away  the  sodalitas  :  just  so,  if  you  take  away 
the  logos  or  Relation,  you  have  taken  away  the 
analogue,  and  if  you  have  taken  this  away,  you  have 
taken  away  the  Analogia. 

40.  Since  these  are  of  such  close  kinship  to  each 
other,  vou  must  listen  \n\h  keen  understanding 
rather  than  wait  to  be  told,  that  is,  when  I  have  said 
something  about  either,  it  A\ill  be  also  of  general 
application  to  both  ;  you  should  not  wait  for  me  to 
repeat  it  in  writing  in  a  later  part  of  my  work,  but  you 
should  rather  continue  to  follow  up  the  line  of 
thought. 

41.  These  phenomena  are  produced  in  unlike 
things,  as  in  numbers,  if  you  compare  two  \\ith  one 
and  so  also  twenty  with  ten  ;  for  twenty  has  to  ten 
the  same  relation  which  two  has  to  one.  It  is  found 
also  in  like  things  ;  in  coins,  for  example,  one  denarius 
is  to  one  victoriate  "  as  a  second  denarius  is  to  a  second 
\'ictoriate.  So  likewise  in  all  other  things  those  are 
said  to  be  in  a  status  of  comparative  hkeness,  wherein 
there  is  a  fourfold  nature  of  such  a  kind  as  among 
children  the  daughter  is  to  the  mother  as  the  son  is  to 

565 


VARRO 

te(m)poribus  meridies   ad  diem,  sic  media  nox   ad 
noctem. 

42.  Hoc  poetae  genere  in  similitudinibus  utuntur 
multum,  hoc  acutissime  geometrae,  hoc  in  oratione 
diligentius  quam  alii  ab  AristarcAo  grammatici,  ut 
cum  dicuntur  pro  portione  similia  esse  amorem  amori, 
dolorem  dolori,  cum  ita  dissimile^  esse  videant  amorem 
et  amori,*  quod  est  alio  casu,  item  dolorem  dolori,  sed 
dicunt,  quod  ab  similibus. 

43.  Nonnunquam  rationes  habet  implicatas  duas, 
ut  sit^  una  derecta,  altera  transversa.  Quod  dico, 
apertius  sic  fiet.  Esto  sic  expositos  esse  numeros, 
ut  in  primo  versu  sit  unum  duo  quattuor,  in  secundo 
decern  viginti  quadraginta,  in  tertio  centum  ducenti 
quadringenti.  In  hac  formula  numerorum  duo 
inerunt  quos  dixi  logoe,  qui  diversas  faciant  ana- 
logias  :  unus  duplex  qui  est  in  obliquis  versibus,  quod 
est  ut  unus  ad  duo,  sic  duo  ad  quattuor  ;  alter  decem- 
plex  in  directis  ordinibus,  quod  est  ut  unum  ad  decern, 
sic  decem  ad  centum. 

44.  Similiter  in  verborum  declinationibus  est 
bivium,  quod  et  ab  recto  casu  (declinantur  in  obliquos 
et  ab  recto  casu)^  in  rectu{m),^  ita  ut  formulam  simi- 
liter efficiant,  quod  sit  primo  versu  hie  albus,  huic 
albo,  huius  albi,  secundo  haec  alba,  huic  albae,  huius 
albae,  tertio  hoc  album,  huic  albo,  huius  albi.     Itaque 

§  42.  ^  For  dissimilem.  *  Christ ;  amori  Canal,  omit- 
ting et  ,•  for  et  dolorem. 

§  43.     1  For  sic. 

§  44.  ^  Added  by  Mue.  (obliquom  Mue. ;  obliquos  L. 
Sp.).         *  Mue., /or  recto. 

§  42.  "  The  rhetorical  figure.  *  That  is,  proportionally. 
566 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  4-1-4.4, 

the  father,  and  in  matters  of  time  the  midnight  is  to 
the  night  as  the  midday  is  to  the  day. 

42.  The  poets  make  a  great  use  of  this  kind  of 
relationship  in  their  similes,"  and  the  geometricians 
use  it  \s'ith  greatest  keenness  ;  in  reference  to  speech, 
Aristarchus  and  the  grammarians  of  his  school  use  it 
with  more  care  than  others  do,  as  when  ace.  amor  em 
and  dat.  amori,  ace.  dolorem  and  dat.  dolori  are  said  to 
be  like  by  comparative  likeness,^  although  they  see 
that  amorem  is  unlike  amori  because  it  is  in  another 
case,  and  likewise  dolorem  is  unlike  dolori  ;  but  they 
say  that  the  four  are  like,  because  they  come  from 
like  words. 

43.  Sometimes  it  has  two  crossed  relationships, 
in  such  a  way  that  one  is  vertical  and  the  other 
crosswise.  What  I  mean  will  become  clearer  by 
this  :  Suppose  that  some  numerals  are  so  set  down 
that  in  the  first  line  there  are  12         4 

in  the  second  line  there  are  10  20  40 
in  the  third  line  there  are  100  200  400 
In  this  scheme  of  numerals  there  will  be  two  examples 
of  what  I  have  called  logos,  which  make  different 
systems  of  Regularity  :  one  is  the  twofold  which  is  in 
the  crosswise  lines,  because  two  is  to  four  as  one  is  to 
two  ;  the  other  is  the  tenfold  relation  in  the  vertical 
lines,  because  ten  is  to  one  hundred  as  one  is  to  ten. 

44.  Likewise  the  inflections  of  words  may  go  in  two 
directions,  because  from  the  nominative  case  they  are 
inflected  into  the  oblique  cases,  and  from  the  nomina- 
tive to  the  nominative,  so  that  they  make  a  similar 
scheme  ;  which  is 

in  line  1  :   masc.  nom.  albus,   dat.  albo,    gen.  albi  ; 
in  line  2  :  fem.    nom.  alba,     dat.  albae,  gen.  albae  ; 
in  line  3  :   neut.  nom.  album,  dat.  albo,    gen.  albi. 

567 


VARRO 

fiunt  per  obliquas  declinationes  ex  his  analogiae  hoe 
genus  Albius  Atrius,  Albio  Atrio,  quae  scilicet  erit 
particula  ex  ilia  feinaria,'  per  directas  declinationes 
Albius  Atrius,  Albia  Atria,*  quae  seiHcet  rfenaria* 
formula  analogiarum,  de  qua  supra  dixi. 

45.  Analogia  quae  dicitur,  eius  genera  sunt  duo  : 
unum  deiunctum  sic  est  :  ut  unum  ad  duo  sic  decern 
ad  viginti  ;  alterum  coniunctum  sic  :  ut  est  unum  ad 
duo,  sic  duo  ad  quattuor.  In  hoc  quod  duo  bis  dicun- 
tur  et  turn  (cum)^  conferimus  ad  unum  et  tunc  cum 
<ad>*  quattuor, 

46.  hoc  quoque  natura  dicitur  quadrwplex^  ;  sic 
e  septem  cAordis^  c/tharae  tamen  duo  dicuntur  habere 
tetracAorda,*  quod  quemadmodum  crepat  prima  ad 
quartam  c^ordam,^  sic  quarta  ad  septumam  respondet, 
media  est  alterius  prima,  alterius  extrema.  Medici' 
in  oegroto*  septumos  dies  qui  observant,  quarto  die 
ideo  dili^entius  signa  morbi  advertunt,  quod  quam 
rationem  habuit  primus  dies  ad  quartum  eandem 
praesagit  habiturum  qui  est  futurus  ab  eo  quartus, 
qui  est  septumus  a  primo. 

47.  Quadruplices  deiunctae  in  casibus  sunt  vocabu- 
lorum,  ut  rex  regi,  (lex  legi>,^  coniunctae  sunt  tri- 
plices  in  verborum  tribus  temporibus,  ut  legebam* 
lego  legam,  quod  quam  rationem  habet  legebam  ad^ 

'  quae  .  .  .  binaria  was  transposed  to  this  position  by  Mue., 
from  its  position  after  albia  atria  ;  binaria  Mue.,  for  vice- 
naria.  *  After  the  transposition  {note  3),  albia  atria  atria 
quae  is  left ;  the  second  atria  is  deleted.  *  L.  Sp.,  for 
centenaria. 

§  45.     1  Added  by  L.  Sp.         *  Added  by  Sciop. 

§  46.  ^  For  quadriplex.  *  The  h  inserted  by  Aug. 
^  For  midici.         *  L.  Sp.,  for  egrotos. 

§  47.     ^  Added  by  Mue.         *  After  legebam,  Aug.  deleted 
ab.         '  Aug.,  for  ab. 
568 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  44-47 

Therefore  by  the  cross^^ise  inflections  there  are  made 
from  these  words  systems  of  Regularity  Uke  Albius 
and  Atriiis,  Albio  and  Atrio,  which  to  be  sure  is  only  a 
small  part  of  that  binary  scheme  ;  and  by  the  vertical 
inflections  are  made  Albius  and  Atrius,  Alhia  and 
Atria,  which  is  a  part  of  the  tenfold  scheme  of  Regu- 
larities of  which  I  have  spoken  above. 

45.  Of  that  which  is  called  Regularity,  there  are 
two  kinds.  One  is  disjoined,  thus  :  as  one  is  to  two, 
so  ten  is  to  twenty.  The  other  is  conjoined,  thus  : 
as  one  is  to  two,  so  two  is  to  four.  Because  in  it  two 
is  said  twice,  both  when  we  compare  it  with  one,  and 
then  when  we  compare  it  with  four, 

46.  this  kind  also  is  said  to  be  fourfold  by  nature. 
So  the  cithers,  though  with  seven  strings,  are  none  the 
less  said  to  have  two  sets  of  four  strings,  because  just 
as  the  sound  of  the  first  string  stands  in  a  certain 
relation  to  that  of  the  fourth,  so  the  fourth  stands  in 
the  same  relation  to  the  seventh  ;  the  middle  string 
is  the  first  of  the  one  set  and  the  last  of  the  other. 
The  doctors  who  watch  the  seven  days  when  a  man  is 
ill,"  note  the  symptoms  of  the  illness  vnXh  greater  care 
on  the  fourth  day,  for  the  reason  that  the  relation 
which  the  first  day  had  to  the  fourth,  foretells  that  the 
day  which  \\\\\  be  fourth  from  it,  that  is,  seventh  from 
the  first,  will  bear  the  same  relation  to  the  fourth. 

47.  The  Regularities  are  disjoined  and  fourfold  in 
the  cases  of  nouns,  such  as  rex  '  king,'  dative  regi,  and 
lex  '  law,'  dative  legi  ;  they  are  conjoined  and  three- 
fold in  the  three  tenses  of  verbs,  such  as  legebam  '  I  was 
reading,'  present  lego,  future  legam,  because  the  rela- 
tion which  legebam  has  to  lego,  this  same  relation  lego 

§  46.  « In  recurrent  fevers ;  specifically  the  quartan 
ague. 

569 


VARRO 

lego  hanc  habet  lego  ad  legam.  In  hoc  fere  omnes 
homines  peccant,  quod  perperani  in  tribus  temporibus 
haec  verba  dicunt,  cum  proportione  volunt  pro- 
nuntiare. 

48.  Nam  cum  sint  verba  alia  infecta,  ut  lego  et 
legis,  alia  perfecta,  ut  legi  et  legisti,  et  debeant  sui 
cuius(que>i  generis  in  coniungendo  copulari,  et  cum 
recte  sit  ideo  lego  ad'^  legebam,  non  recte  est  lego  ad 
legi,  quod  legi  significat  quod  perfectum  :  ut  haec 
tutudi  pupugi,  tundo  pungo,  tundam  pungam,  item 
/zecatus'  sum  verberatus  sum,  (necor  verberor.* 
necabor^)  verberabor,  iniuria  reprehendant,*  quod 
et  infecti  inter  se  similia  sunt  et  perfecti  inter  se,  ut 
tundebam  tundo  tundam  et  tutuderam  tutudi  tutu- 
dero  ;  sic  amabar  amor  amabor,  et  amatus  eram 
amatus  sum  amatus  ero.  Itaque  <inique>'  repre- 
hendunt  qui  contra  analogias  dicunt,  cur  dispariliter 
in  tribus  temporibus  dicantur  quaedam  verba,  natura 
cum  quadruplex  sit  analogia. 

49.  Id  nonnunquam,  ut  dixi,  pauciores  videtur 
habere  partes,  sic  etiam  alias  pluris,  ut  cum  est  : 
quemadmodum  ad  tria  unum  et  duo,  sic  ad  sex  duo 
et  quattuor,  quae  tamen  quadripertito^  compre- 
henditur  forma,  quod  bina  ad  singula  conferuntur  ; 
quod  in  oratione  quoque  nonnunquam  reperietur  sic  : 

§  48.  ^  quoiusque  H,for  cuius  F,  V,  p.  ^  Aug.,  for  et. 
3  Aug.,  for  haec  catus.  *  Added  by  Miie.  ^  Added  by 
Aug.         *  J/k^., /or  reprehendunt.         ">  Added  by  Christ. 

§  49.     ^  GS.,  for  quadripertita. 

§  47.     "  That  is,  past  action  is  to  present  action,  as  present 
is  to  future. 
570 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  47-49 

has  to  legam.'^  In  this,  almost  all  men  make  a  mistake, 
because  they  cite  these  verbs  wrongly  in  the  three 
tenses,  when  they  wish  to  express  them  in  a  propor- 
tion. 

48.  For  since  some  verbs  denote  incomplete  action, 
like  lego  '  I  read  '  and  legis  '  thou  readest,'  and  others 
denote  completed  action,  like  legi  '  I  have  read  '  and 
legisti  '  thou  hast  read,'  and  since  in  the  conjoined 
form  they  ought  to  be  connected  vrith  others  of  their 
own  kind  and  by  this  principle  lego  is  rightly  related 
to  legebam—lego  is  not  rightly  related  to  legi,  because 
legi  denotes  something  completed  ;  so  that  they  are 
wrong  in  finding  fault  with  tutudi  '  I  have  pounded  ' 
and  pupugi '  I  have  pricked,'  tiindo  and  pungo,  tundam 
and  ptmgam,  as  well  as  necahis  sum  '  I  have  been  killed  ' 
and  verberatus  sum  '  I  have  been  beaten,'  necor  and 
verberor,  necabor  and  verberabor,  because  the  tenses  of 
incomplete  action  are  like  one  another,  and  those 
of  completed  action  are  like  one  another.  Thus 
we  should  say  tundebam  tundo  tundam,  and  tutuderam 
tutudi  tutudero,  and  in  the  same  way  amabar  amor 
amabor,  and  amatus  eram,  amatus  sum,  amatus  ero. 
Therefore  those  who  speak  against  the  Regular- 
ities are  unfair  in  finding  fault  on  the  ground  that 
whereas  Regularity  is  fourfold  by  nature  certain 
words  are  cited  in  a  different  way,  in  three  tense- 
forms  merely. 

49.  This  seems  sometimes  to  have  fewer  parts,  as  I 
have  said  ;  similarly  it  seems,  at  other  times,  to  have 
more  parts,  as  when  it  is  thus  :  as  one  and  two  are 
to  three,  so  two  and  four  are  to  six.  Yet  this  form  is 
included  in  the  fourfold  type,  because  sets  of  two  are 
compared  with  sets  of  one.  In  speech  also,  this  will 
sometimes  be  found,  thus  :   As  nominative  Diomedes 

571 


VARRO 

ut  Diomedes  confertur  Diome(di  et  Diome>dis,*  sic 
dicitur  ab  Hercules  Herculi  et  Herculis.* 

50.  Et  ut  haec^  ab  uno  capite  ac  recto  casu  in  duo 
obliquos  discedunt  casus,  sic  contra  multa  ab  duobus 
capitibus  recti  casuis^  confluunt  in  obliquom  unum. 
Nam  ut  ab  his  rectis  hi  <B)a(e>biei,  hae  Baebiae 
fit  his  Baebieis,  sic  est  ab  his  hi  Caelii,  hae  CaeHae 
his  CaeUis.  A  duobus  simiUbus  <dis>similiter'  de- 
chnantur,  ut  fit  in  his  nemus  Aolus,  nemora  Aolera. 
AUa  ab  dissimiUbus  similiter  declinantur,  ut  in  arti- 
culis  ab  hie  iste,  hunc  istura<c).* 

51.  Analogia  fundamenta  habet  aut  a  voluntate 
hominum  aut  a  natura  verborum  aut  (a)^  re  utraque. 
Voluntatem  dico  impositionem  vocabulorum,  naturam 
declinationem  vocabulorum,  quo  decurritur  sine  doc- 
trina.  Qui  impositionem  sequetur,  dicet,  si  simile 
in  recto  casu  dolus  et  malus,  fore  in  obliquo  dolo  et 
malo  ;  qui  naturam  sequetur,  si  sit  simile  in  obliquis 
Marco  Quinto,  fore  ut  sit  Marcus  Quintu**  ;  qui 
utrumque  sequetur,  dicet  si  sit  simile,  transitus  ut 
est  in  servus  serve,  fore  ut  sit  item  cervus  cerve. 
Co<m)mune  omnium  est,  ut  quattuor  figurae  vocis 
habeant  proportione  declinatus. 

52.  Primum  genus  est  ortum  ab  similitudine  in 

^  L.  Sp.,  for  diomedibus.         ^  L.  Sp.,  for  herculibus. 

§  50.  ^  Mue.,  for  he  hie.  ^  A.  Sp.,  for  casiium  /  cf. 
Gellius,  iv.  16.  1.  ^  Christ,  for  similiter.  *  Mue.,  for 
istum. 

§  51.     ^  Added  by  G,  II.         ^  Christ,  for  marcum  quintum. 

§  49.     "  For  the  double  genitive  form,  see  viii.  26. 

§  50.  "  The  writing  EI  in  these  forms  is  historically 
correct,  and  was  doubtless  used  by  Varro  himself ;  but  it 
rarely  survives  in  the  manuscript.  Caelii  and  CaeUis,  im- 
mediately following,  have  survived  with  I  and  not  EI. 

572 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  49-52 

is  compared  with  genitive  Diomedi  and  Diomedis,  so 
from  nominative  Hercules  are  said  the  genitive  forms 
Herculi  and  Herculis.'^ 

50.  And  as  these  move  away  from  one  starting- 
point  and  nominative  into  two  obhque  case-forms, 
so  on  the  other  hand  from  two  starting-points  of  the 
nominative  many  words  unite  in  a  single  obUque 
case-form.  For  as  from  the  nominatives  Baebiet 
(masc.)  and  Baehiae  (fem.)  comes  the  dative  Baebieis," 
so  from  the  nominatives  Caelii  and  Caeliae  comes 
Caeliis.  From  two  like  words  forms  are  developed 
in  unlike  fashion,  as  happens  in  nemus  '  grove  '  and 
holus  '  vegetable,'  plural  nemora  and  holer  a.  Others 
from  unlike  words  are  developed  in  like  fashion,  as  in 
the  articles  the  accusatives  hunc  and  istunc  come  from 
hie  '  this  '  and  iste  '  that.' 

51.  Regularity  has  its  foundations  either  in  the 
will  of  men  or  in  the  nature  of  the  words,  or  in  both. 
By  will  I  mean  the  imposition  of  the  word-names  : 
by  nature  I  mean  the  inflection  of  the  words,  through 
\\hich  passage  is  made  without  special  instruction. 
He  who  starts  froni  the  imposition,  will  say  that  if 
dolus '  guile  '  and  malus '  bad  '  are  alike  in  the  nomina- 
tive, there  will  be  found  in  an  oblique  case  dolo  and 
7nalo.  He  who  starts  from  the  nature  of  the  words, 
will  say  that  if  Marco  and  Quinto  are  alike  in  the 
oblique  cases,  there  will  be  nominatives  Marcus  and 
Quintus.  He  who  proceeds  from  both,  will  say  that  if 
there  is  a  likeness,  then  as  the  change  is  in  servus 
'  slave '  and  vocative  serve,  so  also  there  will  be  cervus 
'  stag  '  and  vocative  cerve.  It  is  a  common  feature  of 
all,  that  the  four  word-forms  have  their  inflectional 
changes  in  a  proportional  relation. 

52.  The  first  kind  starts  from  the  likeness  in  the 

573 


VARRO 

rectis  casibus,  secundum  ab  similitudine  quae  est  in 
obliquis,  tertium  ab  similitudine  quae  est  in  transi- 
tibus  de  casu  in  casum.  Primo  genere  ab  imposito 
ad  naturam  profieiscimur,  in  secundo  contra,  in  tertio 
ab  utroque,  Quocirca  etiam  hoc  tertium  potest 
bifariam  divisum  tertium  et  quartum  dici,  quod  in  eo 
vel  prosus  et  n/sus*  potest  dici. 

53.  Qui  initia  faciet  analogiae  impositiones,  ab 
his  obUquas  figuras  declinare  debebit  ;  qui  naturam, 
contra  ;  qui  ab  utraque,  reliquas  declinationes  ab 
eiusmodi  transitibus.  Impositio  est  in  nostro  do- 
minatu,  nos  in  natura<e>^  :  quemadmodum  enim 
quisque  volt,  imponit  nomen,  at  declinat,  quemad- 
modum volt  natura. 

54.  Sed  quoniam  duobus  modis  imponitur  vocabu- 
lum  aut  re  singulari  aut  multitudine,  singulari,  ut 
cicer,  multitudinis,  ut  scalae,  nee  dubium  est,  quin 
ordo  declinatuum,  in  quo  res  singulares  declinabuntur 
solae,  ab  singulari  aliquo  casu  proficiscatur,^  ut  cicer 
ciceri  ciceris,  item  contra  in  eo  ordine,  qui  multi- 
tudinis erit  solum,  quin  a  multitudinis  a(li>quo  casu 
ordiri  conveniat,  ut  scalae  scalis  scalas  :  aliud  viden- 
dum  est,  cum  duplex  natura  copulata  acdeclinatu(u)m 
bini  fiant  ordines,  ut  est  Mars  Martes,  unde  turn  ratio 
analogiae  debeat  ordiri,  utrum  ab  singulari  re  in 
multitudinem  an  contra. 

55.  Neque  enim  si  natura  ab  uno  ad  duo  pervenit, 

§  52.     ^  For  rosus. 

§  53.     *  Stephanus,  for  natura. 

§  54.     ^  Stepha7iu,i,  for  proficiscantur. 

574 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  52-55 

nominatives,  the  second  from  a  likeness  which  is  in 
obhque  cases,  the  third  from  a  Hkeness  which  is  in 
the  changes  from  case  to  case.  In  the  first  kind  we 
set  out  from  the  imposed  name  to  the  nature,  in  the 
second  we  go  in  the  other  direction,  in  the  third  we 
go  in  both  directions.  Therefore  in  fact  this  third 
can  be  divided  into  two  parts  and  called  the  third 
and  the  fourth,  because  in  it  the  argument  can  actu- 
ally go  both  forward  and  backward. 

53.  He  who  makes  the  imposed  forms  the  starting- 
point  for  the  Regularity,  will  have  to  develop  the 
oblique  forms  from  these  ;  he  who  makes  the  nature 
the  starting-point,  will  have  to  work  in  the  other 
direction ;  he  who  starts  from  both,  will  have  to  make 
the  rest  of  the  inflections  from  the  changes  of  the 
same  kind.  The  imposition  is  in  our  power,  but  we  are 
under  the  control  of  the  nature  of  the  words :  for  each 
one  imposes  the  name  as  he  wishes,  but  he  inflects  it 
as  its  nature  requires. 

54.  But  since  a  noun  is  imposed  in  two  wavs,  either 
on  a  singular  thing  or  on  a  plural — singular  like  cicer 
'  chickpea,'  plural  like  scalae  '  stairs  ' — and  there  is 
no  doubt  that  the  hne  of  the  inflections  wherein 
things  which  are  singular  only  ^\ill  be  declined, 
proceeds  from  some  case  of  the  singular,  as  cicer 
ciceri  ciceris  ;  and  likewise  that  in  the  line  of  inflec- 
tions which  is  in  the  plural  only,  it  is  proper  to  begin 
from  some  case  of  the  plural,  as  scalae  scalis  scalas  : 
another  point  must  be  examined,  since  their  con- 
nected nature  is  twofold  and  two  lines  of  inflections 
are  made,  like  Mars  and  Martes,  namely  from  what 
place  the  relation  of  Regularity  ought  to  start, 
whether  from  the  singular  to  the  plural  or  vice  versa. 

55.  For  not  even  if  nature  does  proceed  from  one 

575 


VARRO 

i<d)circo  non  potest  ap<er>rius^  esse  in  docendo 
posterius,  ut  inde  incipias,  ut  quid"  sit  prius  ostendas. 
Itaque  et  hi  qui  de  omni  natura  disputant  atque  ideo 
vocantur  ph^sici,  tamen  ex  his  ab  universa  natura 
profeeti  retro  quae  essent  prineipia  mundi  ostendunt. 
Oratio  cum  ex  litteris  constat,'  tamen  (ex)*  ea  gram- 
matici  de  litteris  ostenderunt. 

56.  Quare  in  demonstrando,  quoniam  potius  pro- 
ficisa'i  oportet  ab  eo  quod  apertius  est  quam  ab  eo 
quod  prius  est  et  potius  quam  (a  corrupto)  principio 
ab  ineorrupto,^  ab  natura  rerum  quam  ab  lubidine 
hominum,  et  haec  tria  quae  sequenda  magis  sunt 
minus  sunt  in  singularibus  quam  in  (multitudinis,  a) 
multitudine*  commodius  potest  ordiri,  quod  in  his 
principi/s*  minus  rationis*  verbis  fingendis.  Ver- 
borum  forma(s>*  facilius  (ex  multitudinis)'  singu- 
lari**  videri  posse  quam  ex  singularibus  multitudinis 
haec  ostendunt  :   trabes  trabs,  duces  dux. 

57.  Videmus  enim  ex  his  verbis  trabes  duces  de 
extrema  syllaba  E  litteram  exclusam  et  ideo  in  singu- 

§  55.  ^  Canal,  for  amplius ;  c/.  §  56.  *  For  quod. 
'  L.  Sp.,/or  constat.         *  Added  by  L.  Sp. 

§  56.  ^  G,  a,  Sciop.,  for  proficisse  ;  after  which  Aug. 
deleted  de  litteris  ostendunt,  repeated  from  above.  ^  L. 
Sp.,  for  potius  quam  ab  incorrupto  principio.  ^  GS., 
following  Canal  (in  multitudinis,  multitudine)  and  L.  Sp.  (in 
multitudine,  a  multitudine), /or  in  multitudine.  *  Aldus, 
for  principibus.  *  L.  Sp.,  for  orationis.  *  L.  Sp.,  for 
forma.         '  Added  by  GS. ;    added  before  videri  by  Groth. 

*  Kent,  for  singularia. 

§  55.  "  From  Greek  j>\)ais  '  nature  '  as  an  originating  or 
moving  power.  *  Properly,  of  sounds. 

§  56.  "  Prineipia  are  the  singular  forms,  in  whichever 
direction  the  argument  is  carried  ;  but  perhaps  quam  in 
singulari    should    be    inserted  between   ordiri   and    quod. 

*  Because  the  B  and  the  C  ending  the  stems  can  be  seen  in  the 

576 


ox  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  55-57 

to  two,  should  the  conclusion  be  drawn  that  in  teach- 
ing the  later  thing  cannot  be  the  clearer,  for  the 
purpose  of  beginning  from  it,  to  show  what  the  prior 
thing  is.  Therefore  even  those  who  deal  with  the 
nature  of  the  universe  and  are  on  this  account  called 
physici "  *  natural  philosophers,'  proceed  from  nature 
as  a  whole  and  show  by  backward  reasoning  from  the 
later  things,  what  the  beginnings  of  the  world  were. 
Though  speech  consists  of  letters,*  it  is  nevertheless 
from  speech  that  the  grammarians  start  in  order  to 
show  the  nature  of  the  letters. 

56.  Therefore  in  the  explanation,  since  one  ought 
rather  to  set  out  from  that  which  is  clearer  than 
from  that  which  is  prior,  and  rather  from  the  un- 
corrupted  than  from  a  corrupt  original,  from  the 
nature  of  things  rather  than  from  the  fancy  of  men, 
and  since  these  three  factors  which  are  more  to  be 
followed  are  less  present  in  the  singulars  than  in  the 
plurals,  one  can  more  easily  commence  from  the 
plural  than  from  the  singular,  because  in  the  latter 
as  starting-points  "  there  is  less  of  a  basis  for  relation- 
ship in  the  forming  of  words.  That  the  singular 
forms  of  words  can  be  more  easily  interpreted  from 
plural  forms  than  plural  forms  from  the  singular,  is 
shown  by  these  words  ** :  plural  trahes '  beams,'  singular 
trabs  ;  plural  duces  '  leaders,'  singular  dux. 

57.  For  we  see  that  from  the  plural  nominatives 
trahes  and  duces  the  letter  E  of  the  last  syllable  has 
been  eUminated  and  thereby  in  the  singular  have  been 

plural,  but  cannot  be  inferred  with  certainty  from  the  nomi- 
native singular,  especially  if  we  read  not  trabs  but  traps 
(Roth,  Philol.  xvii.  176,  and  Mueller's  note  to  §  57),  which 
represents  the  actual  pronunciation.  Yet  \'arro  wrote  trabs 
and  not  traps,  according  to  Cassiodorus,  Gram.  Lat.  vii. 
159.  23  Keil. 

VOL.  11  p  577 


VARRO 

lari  factum  esse  trabs  dux.  Contra  ex  singularibus 
non  tam  videmus  quemadmodum  facta  sint  ex  B  et  S 
trabs^  et  ex  C  et  S  dua'.* 

58.  Si  mMl(t>itudinis^  rectus  casus  forte  figura 
corrupta  erit,  id  quod  accidit  raro,  prius  id  corrigemus 
quam  inde  ordiemur  ;  (ab>*  obliquis  adsumere 
oporte^'  figuras  eas  quae  non  erunt  ambiguae,  sive 
singulares  sive  multitudims,*  ex  quibus  id,  cuius  modi 
debent  esse,  perspici  possit.^ 

59.  Nam  nonnunquam  alterum  ex  altero  videtur, 
ut  Chr^sippus  scribit,  quemadmodum  pater  ex  filio 
et  filius  ex  patre,  neque  minus  in  fornicibus  propter 
sinistram  dextra  stat  quam  propter  dextraw^  sinistra- 
Quapropter  et  ex  rectis  casibus  obliqui  et  ex  obliquis 
recti  et  ex  singularibus  multitudim's^  et  ex  multi- 
tudinis  singulares  nonnunquam  recuperari  possunt. 

60.  Principium  id  potissimum  sequi  debemus,  ut 
in  eo  fundamentum  sit^  natura,  quod  in  declina- 
tionibus  ibi  facilior  ratio.  Facile  est  enim  animad- 
vertere,  peccatum  magis  cadere  posse  in  impositiones 
eas  quae  fiunt  plerumque  in  rectis  casibus  singulari- 
bus, quod  homines  imperiti  et  dispersi  vocabula  rebus 
imponunt,  quocumque  eos  libido  invitavit  :    natura 

§57.  ^  Aug.,  for  trahes.         ^  Aug.,  for  duces, 

§58.  ^  si  multitudinis  3/m^., /or  similitudinis.  '^  Added 
by  Canal.  '  L.  Sp.,  for  oportere.  *  Aug.,  for  multi- 
tudines.         ^  Sciop.,  for  possint. 

§59.  ^  La^^w*, /or  dextras.  ^  Vertranius,  for  mu\tita- 
dines. 

§  60.  1  After  sit,  L.  Sp.  deleted  in. 

§  59.     "  Frag.  155  von  Arnim. 
578 


1 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  57-60 

made  the  nominatives  trabs  and  dux.  But  on  the 
other  hand,  if  we  start  from  the  singulars  we  do  not 
so  easily  see  how  they  have  become  trabs,  from  B 
and  S,  and  dux,  from  C  and  S. 

58.  If  the  nominative  plural  is  by  any  chance  a 
corrupted  form,  which  rarely  occurs,  we  shall  correct 
this  before  we  make  it  our  starting-point  ;  it  is  proper 
to  take  from  the  oblique  cases,  either  singular  or 
plural,  some  forms  which  are  not  ambiguous,  from 
which  can  be  seen  the  make-up  which  the  other  forms 
ought  to  have. 

59-  For  sometimes  the  one  is  seen  from  the  other 
and  at  other  times  the  other  is  seen  from  the  one,  as 
Chrysippus  writes,"  as  the  father's  qualities  may  be 
seen  from  the  son,  and  the  son's  from  the  father,  and 
in  arches  the  right-hand  side  stands  on  account  of  the 
left-hand  side,  no  less  than  the  left  on  account  of 
theright.  Therefore  the  oblique  forms  can  sometimes 
be  regained  from  the  nominatives,  and  sometimes  the 
nominatives  from  the  oblique  forms  ;  sometimes  the 
plural  from  the  singular  forms,  and  sometimes  the 
singular  forms  from  the  plural. 

60.  The  principle  that  we  should  most  of  all  follow, 
is  that  in  this  the  foundation  be  nature,  because  in 
nature  "  there  is  the  easier  relationship  in  inflections. 
For  it  is  easy  to  note  that  error  can  more  easily  make 
its  way  into  those  impositions  *  which  are  mostly 
made  in  the  nominative  singular,  because  men,  being 
unskilled  and  scattered,*^  set  names  on  things  just  as 
their  fancy  has  impelled  them  ;    but  nature  **  is  of 

§  60.  "  Rather  than  in  voluntas.  *  Or  imposed  word- 
names,  characterized  by  voluntas.  '  For  this  point  of  the 
Stoic  philosophy,  cf.  Cicero,  de  Inventione,  i.  2.  **  The 
quaHty  underlying  the  paradigms. 

579 


VARRO 

incorrupta   plerumque    est   suapte   sponte,   nisi   qui 
earn  usu  inscio  depravaftit. 

61.  Quare  si  quis  principium  analogiae  potius 
posuerit  in  naturalibus  casibus  quam  in  <im>positiciis,^ 
non  multa'  (inconcinna)'  in  consuetudine  occurrent 
et  a  natura  libido  humana  corrigetur,  non  a  libidine 
natura,  quod  qui  impositionem  sequi  voluerint 
facient  contra.* 

62.  Sin  ab  singular!  quis  potius  proficisci  volet, 
ini^ium^  facere  oportebit  ab  sexto  casu,  qui  est  pro- 
prius  Latinus  :  nam  eius  casuis'  litterarum  dis- 
criminibus  faeilius  reliquorum  varietate(m>'  discer- 
nere  poterit,  quod  ei  habent  exitus  aut  in  A,  ut  hac 
terra,  aut  in  E,  ut  hac  lance,  aut  in  I,  ut  hac  <c)lavi,* 
aut  in  O,  ut  hoc  caelo,  aut  in  U,  ut  hoc  versu.  Igitur 
ad  demonstrandas  declinationes  biceps  via.^  haec. 

63.  Sed  quoniam  ubi  analogia,  tria,^  unum  quod 
in  rebus,  alterum*  quod  in  vocibus,  tertium  quod  in 
utroque,  duo  priora  simplicia,  tertium  duplex,  ani- 
madvertendum  haec  quam  inter  se  habeant  rationem. 

64.  Primum  ea  quae  sunt  discrimina  in  rebus, 
partim  sunt  quae  ad  orationem  non  attineant,  partim 
quae  pertineant.  Non  pertinent  ut  ea  quae  obser- 
vant in  aedificiis  et  signis  faciendis  ceterisque  rebus 

§61.  ^  L,  Sp. ;  in  impositivis  Aug.;  for  in  positiciis. 
^  Aug.,  for  multae.  ^  Added  by  Christ.  *  Aug.,  for 
contraria. 

§  62.  ^  Groth,  for  inillum.  *  A.  Sp.  ;  cassuis  Mue.  ; 
for  casus  his.  *  Aug.,  for  uarietate.  ■*  Groth,  for  leui  ; 
cf.  Varro,  R.  R.  i.  22.  6.         *  Canal,  for  una. 

§  63.     ^  Aldus,  for  atria.         *  alterum  is  repeated  in  F. 

'  By  making  wrongly  inflected  forms. 
§  62.     "  The  name  '  ablative  '  had  not  come  into  use  in 

580 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  60-64 

itself  for  the  most  part  uncorrupted,  unless  somebody 
perverts  it  by  ignorant  use.* 

61.  Therefore,  if  one  has  founded  the  principle 
of  Regularity  on  the  natural  cases  rather  than  on  the 
imposed  case-forms,  not  many  awkwardnesses  >\ill  be 
his  to  face  in  usage  ;  human  fancifulness  will  be  cor- 
rected by  nature,  and  not  nature  by  fancy,  because 
those  who  have  \\ished  to  follow  imposition  will  in 
reaUty  act  in  the  opposite  wav. 

62.  But  if  one  should  prefer  to  start  from  the 
singular,  he  ought  to  start  from  the  sixth  case,"  which 
is  a  case  peculiar  to  Latin  ;  for  by  the  differences  in  the 
letters  *  of  this  case-form  he  will  be  more  easily  able  to 
discern  the  variation  in  the  remaining  cases,  because 
the  ablative  forms  end  either  in  A,  like  terra  '  earth,' 
or  in  E,''  like  lance  '  platter,'  or  in  I,  Uke  clavi  '  key,' 
or  in  O,  like  caelo  '  sky,'  or  in  U,  like  versu  '  verse.' 
Therefore,  for  the  explaining  of  the  declensions,  there 
is  this  way,  which  may  proceed  from  either  of  two 
starting-points. 

63.  But  where  there  is  Regularity,  there  are  three 
factors,  one  which  is  in  the  things,  a  second  which  is 
in  the  spoken  words,  a  third  which  is  in  both  ;  the  first 
two  are  simple,  the  third  is  twofold.  In  \-iew  of  this, 
attention  must  be  given  to  the  relation  which  they 
have  to  one  another. 

64.  First,  of  the  differences  which  exist  in  the 
things,  there  are  some  which  have  no  bearing  on 
speech,  others  which  are  connected  with  it.  Those 
which  are  not  connected  with  it  are  like  those  which 
the  artificers  observe  in  making  buildings  and  statues 

\'arro's  time.  *  That  is,  the  endings.  '  Varro  does  not 
list  separately  the  ablative  of  the  fifth  declension,  ending  in 
long  E. 

581 


VARRO 

artifices,  e  quis  vocantur  aliae  ^armonicae,  sic  item 
aliae  nominibus  aliis  :  sed  nulla  harum  fit  <in>^ 
loqiiendo  pars.^ 

65.  Ad  orationem  quae  pertinent,  res  eae  sunt 
quae  verbis  dicuntur  pro  portione  neque  a  similitudine 
quoque  vocum  declinatus  habent,  ut  lupiter  Mars- 
piter,  lovi  Marti.  Haec  enim  genere^  nominum  et 
numero  et  casibus  similia  sunt  inter  se,  quod  utraque 
et  nomina  sunt  et  virilia  sunt  et  singularia  et  casu 
nominandi  et  dandi. 

66.  Alterum  genus  vocale  est,  in  quo  voces  modo 
sunt  pro  portione  similes,  non  res,  ut  biga  bigae, 
nuptia  nuptiae  :  neque  enim  in  his  res  singularis 
subest  una,  cum  dicitur  biga  quadriga,  neque  ab  his 
vocibus  quae  declinata  sunt,  multitudinis  significant 
quicquam,  id^  quod  omnia  multitudinis  quae  decli- 
nantur  ab  uno,  ut  a  merula  merulae  :  sunt  (enim)^ 
eius  modi,  ut  singulari  subiungatur,  sic  merulae  duae, 
catulae  tres,  faculae  quattuor. 

67.  Quare  cum  idem  non  possit  subiungi,  qxiod^ 
(non>*  dicimus  biga  una,'  quadrigae  duae,  nuptiae 
tres,  sed  pro  eo  unae  bigae,  binae  quadrigae,  trinae 
nuptiae,  apparet  non  esse  a  biga  et  quadriga*  bigae 
et  quadrigae,  sed  ut  est  huius  ordinis  una*  duae  tres 

§  64.     ^  Added  by  L.  Sp.         ^  Sentence  division  of  Boot. 

§  65.     ^  Mue.,  for  genera. 

§66.     1  Fay, /or  ideo.         ^  Added  by  Fay. 

§  67.  ^  Sciop.,  for  cum.  ^  Added  by  Sciop.  '  L. 
Sp.  ;  una  biga  Sciop.  ;  for  bigae  unae.  *  After  quadriga, 
L.  Sp.  deleted  et.         ®  Aug.,  for  unae. 

§  Q5.  "  The  unlikeness  is  in  the  forms  of  the  nominative  : 
but  both  words  denote  male  deities. 

§  Q6.     "  The  two  words  belong  to  the  same  declension  and 
both  lack  the  singular  forms  ;    but  the  objects  denoted  are 
entirely  unlike. 
582 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  64-67 

and  other  things,  of  which  some  are  called  harmonic, 
and  others  are  called  by  other  names  ;  but  no  one  of 
these  becomes  an  element  in  speaking. 

65.  The  differences  which  pertain  to  speech, 
consist  of  those  things  which  are  expressed  by  the 
words  in  a  proportionate  way,  and  yet  do  not  have  a 
likeness  of  the  spoken  words  also  to  help  in  forming 
the  inflections  :  such  as  nominative  lupiier  and 
Marspiter,  dative  lovi  and  Marti.'*  For  these  are  Uke 
one  another  in  the  gender  of  the  nouns,  and  in  the 
number,  and  in  the  cases  ;  because  both  are  nouns, 
and  are  masculine,  and  singular,  and  nominative  and 
dative  in  case. 

66.  The  second  kind  has  to  do  with  the  sounds, 
in  which  the  spoken  words  only  are  similar  in 
a  proportionate  way — and  not  the  things — as  in 
biga  and  bigae,  nuptia  and  nuptiae.'*  For  in  these 
there  is  no  underlying  unit  thing  expressed  by 
the  singular  when  we  say  biga  or  quadriga,  nor 
have  the  plural  forms  which  are  derived  from  these 
words  any  plural  meaning.  Yet  all  plurals  which 
are  derived  from  a  unit  singular,  like  merulae  from 
merula  '  blackbird,'  do  have  such  plural  meaning  ; 
for  they  are  of  such  a  sort  that  there  is  subordina- 
tion to  a  singular  form  :  thus  two  merulae  '  black- 
birds,'  three  catulae  '  female  puppies,  four  faculae 
'  torches.' 

67.  Therefore  since  there  cannot  be  the  same  sub- 
ordinating relation  because  we  do  not  say  una  biga, 
duae  quadrigae,  tres  nuptiae,  but  instead  unae  bigae 
'  one  two-horse  team,'  binae  quadrigae  '  two  teams  of 
four  horses,'  trinae  nuptiae  '  three  sets  of  nuptials,'  it  is 
clear  that  bigae  and  quadrigae  are  not  from  biga  and 
qtiadriga,  but  belong  to  another  series  :    the  usual  ■ 

583 


VARRO 

princip<i>um  una,  sic  in  hoc  ordine  altero  unae  binae 
trinae  principium  est  unae. 

68.  Tertium  genus  est  illud  duplex  quod  dixi,  in 
quo  et  res  et  voces  similiter  pro  portione  dicuntur  ut 
bonus  malus,  boni  mali,  de  quorum  analogia  et  Ari- 
stophanes et  alii  scripserunt.  Etenim  haec  denique 
perfecta  ut  in  oratione,  illae  duae  simplices  inchoatae 
analogiae,  de  quibus  tamen  separatim  dicam,  quod 
his  quoque  utimur  in  loquendo. 

69-  Sed  prius  de  perfecta,  in  qua  et  res  et  voces 
quadam  similitudine  continentur,  cuius  genera  sunt 
tria  :  unum  vernaculum  ac  domi  natum,  alterum 
adventicium,  tertium  nothum  ex  peregrino  hie  natum. 
Vernaculum  est  ut  sutor  et  pistor,  sutori  pistori  ; 
adventicium  est  ut  Hectores  Nestores,  Hectoras 
Nestoras  ;  tertium  ilium  nothum  ut  Achilles  et  Peles. 

70.  De  (his  primo)^  genere  multi  utuntur  non 
modo  poetae,  sed  etiam  plerique  omnes  qui  soluta 
oratione  loquuntur.  Haec  primo^  dicebant  ut  quaes- 
torem  praetorem,  sic  Hectorem  Nestorem  ;  itaque 
Ennius  ait  : 

Hectoris  natum  de  muro  tactari<er>.' 

§  70.  ^  Added  by  A.  Sp.  "  Lachmann  transferred  haec 
primo  from  its  position  after  plerique.  *  So  Scaliger 
(moero)  for  Hectoris  natum  de  Troiano  muro  lactari  F ;  the 
misquoted  line  must  be  made  metrical  to  establish  the  long 
o  in  Hectoris. 

§  68.  °  Page  267  Nauck;  the  grammarian  of  Byzantium, 
see  V.  9,  note  a. 

§  69.  "  The  type  is  marked  by  the  o  in  the  stem.  *  The 
type  is  marked  by  the  o  in  the  stem,  and  the  short  vowels  in 
the  case  endings  -es  and  -as,  for  both  of  which  native  Latin 
had  -es.  "With  -es  replacing  the  normal  -evs  of  the  Greek 

nominatives  (though  Arcadian  and  some  other  dialects  had 
'  -j]s) ;  the  standardized  Latin  had  Achilles,  but  Peleus. 

584 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  67-70 

series  una,  duae,  ires,  has  una  as  its  beginning,  but  in 
this  second  series  unae,  bifiae,  irinae,  the  beginning  is 
unae. 

68.  The  third  kind  of  Regularity  is  that  which  has 
two  elements,  which  I  mentioned,  in  which  both  the 
things  and  the  spoken  words  are  uttered  with  a 
similarity  in  a  proportionate  way,  like  bonus  '  good  ' 
and  malus  '  bad,'  plural  boni  and  mali  ;  Aristoph- 
anes "  and  others  have  written  about  the  Regularity 
in  such  words.  And  indeed  this  is  a  perfected  Regu- 
larity in  speech,  but  those  two  simple  forms  of  Regu- 
larity are  only  incomplete  beginnings  ;  yet  I  shall 
speak  of  them  separately,  because  we  use  them  also 
in  speaking. 

69-  But  first  I  shall  speak  of  the  perfected  Regu- 
larity, in  which  both  the  things  and  the  spoken  words 
are  held  together  by  a  certain  Ukeness  ;  of  this  there 
are  three  kinds  :  one  native,  bom  here  among  us  ; 
the  second  coming  from  abroad  ;  the  third  hybrid, 
born  here  of  foreign  paternity.  The  native  type  is 
such  as  sutor  '  cobbler  '  and  pisior  '  baker,'  dative 
sutori  and  pisfori "  ;  the  foreign  tj'pe  is  such  as 
Hectares  '  men  like  Hector  '  and  Xestores  '  men  like 
Nestor,'  accusative  Hector  as  and  XestorSs  *  ;  that 
third  type,  the  hybrid,  consists  of  such  words  as 
Achilles  and  Peles.' 

70.  Of  these,  many  use  the  first  type,  not  merely 
poets,  but  also  almost  all  who  speak  in  prose.  At  first 
they  used  to  say  Hectorem  and  Xestorem  like  quaes- 
torem  and  praetdrem  ;   so  Ennius  says  °  : 

That  Hector's  *  son  be  hurled  from  the  Trojan  wall. 

§  70.  "  Andromache  Aechmalotis,  Traa.  Rom.  Frag.  93 
Ribbeck» ;  Scsn.  82  Vahlen» ;  R.O.L.  i.  248-249  Warming- 
ton.         *  Hectoru,  as  the  scansion  shows. 

585 


VARRO 

Accius  haec  in  tragoediis  largius  a  prisca  consuetudine 
movere  coepit*  et  ad  formas  Graecas  verborum  magis 
revocare,^  a  quo  Valerius  ait  : 

Accius  He<c)torem*  nollet  facere,  Hectora  mallet. 
Quod  adventicia  pleraque  habemus  Graeca,  secutum 
ut  de  nothis  Graecanicos  quoque  nominatMs'  plurimos* 
haberemus.     Itaque  ut  hie  alia  Graeca,  alia  Grae- 
canica,  sic  analogiae. 

71.  E  quis  quae  hie  not/«ae  fiunt  declinationes, 
de  his  aliae  sunt  priscae,  ut  Ba(c)chides  et  Chrj/sides/ 
aliae  «wniores,"  ut  Chr^sides  et  Ba(c>chides/  aliae 
recentes,'  ut  Chrj/sidas  et  Ba<c>chidas  ;  cum  his 
omnibus  tribus  utantur  nostri,  maxime  qui  sequontur 
media  in  loquendo  ofFendunt  minimum,  quod  prima 
parum  similia  videntur  esse  Graecis,  unde  sint  tralata, 
tertia  parum  similia  nostris. 

IV.  72.  Omnis  analogiae  fundamentum  similitudo 
quaedam,  ea,  ut  dixi,  quae  solet  esse  in  rebus  et  in 
vocibus  et  in  utroque  ;  in  qua(m>  harum  parte(m) 
^worfque^  sit  inferend2<(m>*  et  cuius  modi,  videndum. 
Nam,  ut  dixi,  neque  rerum  neque  vocis  similitudo  ad 
has  duplicis  qua**  in  loquendo  quaerimus  analogias 

*  For  caepit.  *  After  revocare,  L.  Sp.  deleted  et.  *  For 
haetorem.  '  V,  for  nominatos.  ^  A.  Sp.,  with  a,  for 
plurimus, 

§  71.  ^  The  quantities  of  the  voioels  were  added  by  Christ  ; 
cf.  Charisius,  G.  L.  i.  148.  38  Keil,  and  Diomedes,  G.  L. 
i.  305.  13  Keil.  *  Sciop.,  for  minores.  *  Aldus,  for 
regentes. 

§  72.  ^  Kent,  for  in  qua  harum  parte  cumque.  *  GS., 
for  inferendo.         *  Mue.,  for  quae. 

"  Trag.  Rom.  Frag.,  inc.  fab.  XXXVI  Ribbeck» ;  R.O.L. 
ii.  xxiii,  364-365,  556-557,  599  Warmington.  <*  Page  78 
Funaioli ;  page  40  Morel. 

586 


■       ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  70-72 

Accius  in  his  tragedies  "  began  to  take  these  words 
away  from  the  early  usage  and  rather  to  restore  them 
to  their  Greek  forms  ;  hence  Valerius  says  **  : 

Accius  would  not  use  Hectorem,  but  Hectora  rather. 

Because  most  of  our  foreign  words  are  Greek,  it  has 
followed  that  the  greatest  number  of  the  hybrid 
nouns  which  we  have  are  also  Greek  in  origin.  There- 
fore, as  in  these  types  some  words  are  Greek  and 
others  are  Greek  in  origin,  so  also  are  the  systems  of 
Regularity. 

71.  Of  the  hybrid  inflectional  forms  which  are 
made  from  these  materials  in  our  country,  some  are 
early,  like  Bacchides  and  Chry sides, '^  others  are 
younger,  like  Chry sides  and  Bacchides,^  and  still  others 
are  recent,  like  Chrysidas  and  Bacchidds  "  ;  our  fellow- 
countrvmen  use  all  three,  but  those  who  follow  the 
middle  forms  in  speaking  give  the  least  offence, 
because  those  of  the  first  set  seem  insufficiently  like 
the  Greek  forms  from  which  they  are  taken,  and 
those  of  the  third  seem  insufficiently  like  our  own 
forms. 

IV.  72.  The  basis  of  all  Regularity  is  a  certain 
likeness,  that,  as  I  have  said,  which  is  wont  to  be  in 
things  and  in  spoken  words  and  in  both  ;  we  must  see 
in  which  one  of  these  sections  each  word  should  be 
entered,"  and  of  what  sort  it  is.  For,  as  I  have  said, 
neither  the  likeness  of  the  things  nor  that  of  the 
spoken  words  is  separately  sufficient  to  express  these 
double  Regularities  of  the  words,  which  we  seek  in 

§71.     "  Nom.-acc,  with  Latin  ending.  "Norn.,  with 

Greek  ending,  but  diflFering  from  Latin  only  in  the  quantity 
of  the  vowel.         *  Ace,  with  Greek  ending. 

§  72.     "A  bookkeeping  idiom. 

587 


VARRO 

verborum  exprimendas*  separatim  satis  est,  quod 
utraque  parte  opus  est  simili.  Quas  ad  loquendum 
ut  perducas  aceedere  debet  usus  :  alia  enim  ratio  qua 
facias  vestimentum,  alia  quemadmodum  utare  vesti- 
mento. 

73.  Usui(s)^  species  videntur  esse  tres  :  una  con- 
suetudinis  veteris,  altera  consuetudinis  huius,  tertia 
neutra(e>.''  Vetera,  ut  cascus  casci,  *urus  *uri*; 
huius  consuetudinis,  ut  albus  caldus,  albo  caldo  ; 
neutrae,  ut  scala  scalam,  phalera  joAaleram.*  Ad 
quas  aceedere  potest  quarta  mixta,  ut  amicitia  inimi- 
citia,  amicitiam  inimicitiam.  Prima  est  qua  usi  anti- 
qui  et  nos  reliquimus,  secunda  qua  nunc  utimur, 
tertia  qua  utuntur  poetae. 

74.  Analogia^  non  item  ea  definienda  quae  de- 
rigitur  ad  naturam  verborum  atque  ilia  quae  ad  usum 
loquendi.  Nam  prior  definienda  sic  :  analogia  est 
verborum  similium  declinatio  similis,  posterior  sic  : 
analogia  est  verborum  similium  declinatio  similis 
non  repugnante  consuetudine  co(m>muni.  At  quom^ 
harum  duarum  ad  extremum  additum  erit  hoc  "  ex 

*  analogias  verborum  exprimendas,  after  simili  in  F,  was  set 
here  by  A.  Sp.  (after  duplicis,  by  Mue.). 

§  73.     ^  L.   Sp.  ;    usus  Aug.  ;    for  usui.         ^  Canal,  for 
neutra.         '  Scaliger,  for  furus  furl.         *  For  falera  faleram. 
§  74.     ^  Aug.,  for  analogiae.         ^  Sciop.,  for  ad  quam. 

*  That  is,  the  '  regular '  form  may  be  constructed,  but  it  must 
also  be  found  in  use  to  have  any  value. 

588 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  72-74 

speaking,  because  there  must  be  a  likeness  in  both 
respects.  To  introduce  them  into  speech  there  must 
be  also  actual  use  ;  for  the  method  by  which  you 
make  a  garment  is  quite  different  from  that  in  which 
you  wear  it.* 

73.  The  categories  of  use  appear  to  be  three  : 
one  that  of  old  usage,  the  secondthat  of  to-day's  usage, 
the  third  that  of  neither.  Old  words  are  such  as 
cascus  casci  '  old,'  sums  suri '  stake  ' ;  words  of  to-day's 
usage,  such  as  albus  '  white,'  caldus  " '  hot,'  datives  albo 
and  caldo  ;  words  of  neither  usage,  such  as  scala  and 
ace.  scalam  'stair,'  phalera  and  phaleram  'trapping.''' 
To  these  there  can  be  added  a  fourth  kind  which  does 
not  belong  exclusively  to  one  category,  like  amicitia 
'  friendship  '  and  inimicitia  *  enmity,'  accusatives 
amicitiam  and  itiimicitiam ."  The  first  is  that  which 
the  ancients  used  and  we  have  abandoned  ;  the  second 
is  that  which  we  now  use  ;  the  third  is  that  which  the 
poets  use. 

74-.  That  Analogia  or  Regularity  which  is  directed 
toward  the  nature  of  the  words  <"  is  not  to  be  defined 
in  the  same  way  as  that  which  is  directed  toward  the 
actual  use  in  speaking.  For  the  former  should  be 
defined  thus  :  Analogia  is  the  like  inflection  of  hke 
words-;  and  the  latter  thus  :  Analogia  is  the  like 
inflection  of  like  words,  not  inconsistent  with  common 
usage.  But  when  to  the  end  of  these  two  there  has 
been  added  "within  a  certain  range,"  then  poetic 

§  73.  "  The  syncopated  form  of  calidus,  current  in  Varro's 
time.  '  Normally  used  only  in  the  plural ;  the  forms 
cited  are  not  ambiguous  with  any  plural  cases.  '  Com- 

position by  prefixes  yielded  words  belonging  to  each  of  the 
three  categories. 

§  74.     "As  evidenced  in  their  paradigms. 

589 


VARRO 

quadam  parte,"  poetica  analogia  erit  definita.  Harum 
primam  sequi  debet  populus,  secundam  omne** 
singuli  e  populo,  tertiam  poetae. 

75.  Haec  diligentius  quam  apertius  dicta  esse 
arbitror,  sed  non  obscurius  quam  de  re  simili  defini- 
tiones  grammaticorum  sunt,  ut  Aristeae,  Aristodemi, 
Aristocli,  item  aliorum,  quorum  obscuritates  eo  minus 
reprehendendae,  quod  pleraeque  definitiones  re  in- 
cognita propter  summam  brevitatem  non  facile 
perspiciuntur,  nisi  articulatim  sunt  explicata<e).^ 

76.  Quare  magis  apparebit,  si  erit  aperte  de 
singulis  partibus,  quid  dicatur  verbum,  quid  similitudo 
verbi,  quid  declinatio,  quid  similitudo  declinationis 
non  repugnante  consuetudine  co(m>muni,  quid  ex 
quadam  parte. 

77.  Verbum  dico  orationis  vocalis*  partem,  quae 
sit  indivisa  et^  minima.  Si  declinationem  naturalem 
habeat,  simile^  verbum  verbo  tum  quom*  et  re*  quam 
significat  et  voce^  qua  significat  et'  in  figura  e  transitu 
declinationis  parile.  Declinatio  est,  cum  ex  verbo 
in  verbum  aut  ex  verbi  discrimine,  ut  transeat  mens, 
vocis  commutatio  fit  aliqua.     Similitudo  declinationis, 

^  Aug.,  for  omnem. 

§  75.     ^  Sciop.,  for  explicata. 

§  77.  ^  Aug.,  for  vocabulis.  ^  For  eo.  ^  Sciop.,  for 
similem.         *  Aug.,    for     quoniani.         *  Mue.,    for     rem. 

*  Mue.,  for  vocem.         '  Aug.,  for  est. 

*  Cf,  §  78 ;  the  poets,  while  having  certain  privileges,  are  yet 
under  some  restrictions. 

§  75.  "  Apparently  followers  of  Aristarchus.  Varro 
seems  to  have  had  a  book  containing  a  collection  of  defini- 
tions of  analogia,  arranged  according  to  an  alphabetical  list 
of  their  authors. 

590 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  74-77 

Analogia  will  be  defined.''  The  first  of  these  is  that 
which  the  people  ought  to  follow  ;  the  second  is 
that  which  all  the  individuals  in  the  people  ought  to 
follow  ;  and  the  third  is  that  which  the  poets  ought 
to  follow. 

75.  I  think  that  these  things  have  been  said  with 
more  care  than  clarity,  but  not  more  obscurely  than 
are  the  definitions  of  the  same  subject  given  by  the 
grammarians,  such  as  Aristeas,  Aristodemus,  Aristo- 
cles,  and  others,"  whose  obscurities  are  the  less  to  be 
found  fault  with,  because  most  definitions,  being  on 
an  unknown  theme  and  being  expressed  -with,  extreme 
brevity,  are  not  easily  understood  unless  they  are 
expounded  point  by  point. 

76.  Therefore  the  matter  will  be  more  apparent  if 
there  is  a  clear  exposition  of  the  parts  one  by  one,  as 
to  what  is  meant  by  a  word,  what  is  meant  by  the 
likeness  of  the  word,  by  inflection,  by  likeness  of 
inflection  not  inconsistent  with  common  usage,  and 
by  "  within  a  certain  range." 

77.  By  word  I  mean  that  part  of  spoken  speech 
which  is  the  smallest  indivisible  unit.  If  a  word  has 
natural  inflection,"  then  a  word  is  like  another  word 
when  it  is  similar  to  the  other  word  in  the  thing 
which  it  denotes  and  in  the  spoken  word  by  which 
it  denotes  the  thing  and  in  the  form  which  it  has  after 
an  inflectional  change  has  taken  place.  Inflection  *• 
is  that  which  takes  place  when  some  change  of  the 
spoken  word  is  made  from  word-form  to  word-form 
or  to  a  new  word-stem  by  derivation,  in  order  to 
express  a  change  of  the  thought.     Likeness  of  in- 

§  77.  "  That  is,  inflection  rather  than  stem-derivation  ; 
both  these  ideas  are  included  under  declinatio.  *  Inclu- 
ding derivation. 

591 


VARRO 

cum  item  ex  aliqua  figura  in  figuram  transit,  ut  id 
transit,  cum  quo  confertur. 

78.  Adiectum  est  "  non  repugnante  consuetudine 
co(m>muni,"  quod  quaedam  verba  contra  usum 
veterem  inclinata  patietur,  ut  passa  Hortensium 
dicere  pro  hae^  cervices  cervix,  quaedam  non,  ut  si 
dicas  pro  fauces  faux.  Ubi  additur  "  ex  quadam 
parte,"  significat  non  esse  in  consuetudine  in  his 
verbis  omnis  partis,  ut  declinatum  ab  amo*  ^ivo  amor 
<sed  non)'  vivor. 

V.  79.  Quid  videretur  analogia  in  oratione  et  quas 
haberet  species  et  quae  de  his  sequenda<e)^  vide- 
re(n>tur,*  ut  brevi  potui  informavi  ;  nunc,  in  quibus 
non  debeat  esse  ac  proinde  ac  debeat  soleat  quaeri, 
dicam.  Ea  fere  sunt  quattuor  genera  :  primum  in 
id  genus  verbis  quae  non  dechnantur  analogia  non 
debet  quaeri,  ut  in  his  nequam  mox  vix. 

80.  De  his  magis  in  alio  quam  in  alio  erratur 
verbo.  Dant  enim  non  habere  casus  mox  et  vix, 
nequam  habere,  quod  dicamus  hie  nequam  et  huius 
nequam  et  huic  nequam.  Cum  enim  dicimus  hie 
nequam  et  huius  nequam,  turn  hominis  eius,  que(m)^ 
volumus  ostendere  esse  nequam,  dicimus  casus,  et  ei 
proponimus  tum  hie  no<me)n,*  cuius  putamus 
nequitiam. 

§  78.  ^  Stephanus,  for  hac  si.  ^  L.  Sp.,  for  amabo. 
'  Added  by  Kent. 

§  79.     ^  Kent,  for  sequenda.         "  Aug.,  for  videretur. 
§  80.     ^  For  quae.         ^  Sciop.,  for  non. 

§  78.     "  Frag.  Poet.  Lat.,  page  91  Morel ;  cf.  viii.  14. 
§  79.     "  Cf.  viii.  9. 
592 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  77-80 

flection  exists,  when  it  passes  from  some  form  to 
another  form  in  the  same  way  in  which  that  other 
word  passes  with  which  it  is  being  compared. 

78.  There  is  the  addition  "  not  inconsistent  with 
common  usage,"  because  usage  tolerates  some  words 
inflected  contrary  to  the  old  practice,  as  it  suffered 
Hortensius  "  to  say  cervix  '  neck '  instead  of  the  plural 
cervices,  but  does  not  tolerate  certain  others,  as  when 
you  should  say  faux  '  throat  '  instead  of  the  plural 
fauces.  When  the  addition  "  ^\-ithin  a  certain  range  " 
is  made,  it  means  that  in  the  relevant  words  not  all  the 
forms  are  in  use,  as,  for  example,  there  is  derived  from 
amo  '  I  love  '  and  vivo  '  I  Uve  '  the  passive  amor  but 
not  the  passive  vivor. 

V.  79-  What  Analogia  or  Regularity  in  speech  is 
seen  to  be  and  what  categories  it  has,  and  which  of 
these  seem  essential  to  follow,  I  have  set  forth  as 
briefly  as  I  could.  Now  I  shall  speak  of  the  categories 
in  which  it  ought  not  to  exist  and  yet  it  is  usually 
looked  for  just  as  if  it  ought  to  be  there  ;  these  are 
in  general  of  four  kinds.  First,  Regularity  ought 
not  to  be  looked  for  in  such  words  as  are  not  in- 
flected, for  example  nequam  'worthless,'  viox  '  soon,' 
vix  '  hardly.'" 

80.  Among  these,  a  greater  error  is  made  in 
one  word  than  in  another.  For  they  grant  that 
mox  and  vix  have  no  cases,  but  assert  that  nequam 
has,  because  we  use  it  with  nominative  hie  '  this,' 
with  genitive  huius,  with  dative  huic.  For  when  we 
say  hie  nequam  and  huius  nequam,  then  we  are  utter- 
ing the  cases  of  this  man  whom  we  wish  to  show 
as  worthless,  and  before  the  word  we  then  set  hie 
to  represent  the  name  of  him  whose  worthlessness 
we  are  considering. 

VOL.  II  Q  593 


VARRO 

81.  Quod  vocabulum  factum  ut  ex  non  et  volo 
nolo  sic  ex  ne  et  quicquam  item  media  extrita  syllaba 
coactum  est  nequam.  Itaque  ut  eum  quern  putamus 
esse  non  hili  dicimus  n<i>hili,*  sic  in  quo  putamus  esse 
ne  quicquam  dicimus  nequam. 

82.  Secundo,  si  unum  solum  habent  casum  in 
voce,  quod  non  decline(n>tur,^  ut  litterae  omnes. 
Tertio,  si  singularis  est  vocabuli  series  neque  habet 
cum  qua  comparari  possit,  ut  esse  putant  caput  capiti 
capitis  capite.  Quartum,  si  ea  vocabula  quattuor 
quae  conferuntur  inter  se  rationem  (non>*  habent 
quam  oportet,  ut  socer  socrus,  soceros  socru*.' 

VI.  83.  Contra  in  quibus  debeat  quaeri  analogia, 
fere  totidem  gradus  debent  esse  coniuncti  :  primum 
ut  sint  res/  secundum  ut  earum  sit  usus,  tertium  uti 
hae  res  vocabula  habeant,  quartum  ut  habeant  de- 
clinatus  naturalis.  De  primo  gradu,  quod  natura 
subest  et  multitudinis  et  singularis,  dicimus  hi  asses 
hosce  as*es,*  hie  as  hunc  assem  ;  contra  quod  in 
numeris  finitis  multitudinis  natura  singularis  non  est, 
dicitur  hi  duo  et  hi  tres,  his  duobus  et  his  tribus. 

84.     Secundo  gradu  si  est  natura  neque  est  usus, 

§  81,     1  For  anhili. 

§  82.  ^  Laetus,  for  declinetur.  ^  Added  by  Mue. 
*  Mue.,  for  socerum. 

§  83.     ^  Aug.,  for  tres.         ^  For  asces. 

§  81.     "  From    n?   and    volo.         *  From    ne    and    quam. 
"  From  71^  and  hili  ;  cf.  ix.  54. 
§  82.     »  Cf.  ix.  51-52.  >  Cf.  ix.  53. 

594 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  81-84 

81.  This  word  is  made  like  nolo'*  'I  do  not 
wish  '  from  non  '  not '  and  volo  '  I  wish ' ;  thus  from 
ne  'not'  and  quicquam  '  anything,'  \\ith  loss  of  the 
middle  syllable,  is  likewise  compounded  nequam.^ 
So  as  him  whom  we  think  to  be  non  hili  '  worth 
not  a  whit  '  we  call  nihili,'^  him  in  whom  we  think 
that  there  is  ne  quicquam  '  not  anything  '  we  call 
nequam. 

82.  Second ,  Regularity  is  not  to  be  looked  for  if  the 
words  have  only  one  case  in  their  spoken  form,  because 
they  are  not  inflected,  like  all  names  of  letters." 
Third,  it  is  not  to  be  looked  for  if  the  series  of  forms 
which  the  noun  has  is  unique  and  has  nothing  with 
which  it  can  be  compared,  as  they  consider  true  of 
caput  '  head,'  dat.  capiti,  gen.  capitis,  abl.  capiteJ* 
Fourth,  it  is  not  to  be  sought  if  those  four  noun-forms 
which  are  compared  with  one  another  fail  to  have  the 
mutual  relation  which  they  should  have,  as  in  socer 
'  father-in-law  '  and  socrus  '  mother-in-law,'  accusa- 
tive plural  soceros  and  socrus. 

VL  83.  On  the  other  hand,  in  words  in  which 
Regularity  ought  to  be  looked  for,  in  general  the 
same  number  of  stages  should  be  found  in  conjunc- 
tion :  first,  the  things  should  exist  ;  second,  the 
things  should  be  in  use  ;  third,  these  things  should 
have  names  ;  fourth,  they  should  have  natural  inflec- 
tion. As  for  the  first  stage,  because  the  nature  of 
plural  and  singular  is  basic,  we  say  plural  nom.  asses, 
ace.  asses,  singular  nom.  as,  ace.  assern  ;  on  the  other 
hand,  because  in  definite  plural  numerals  the  singular 
nature  does  not  exist,  only  plural  forms  are  used, 
such  as  nominative  duo  'two'  and  tres  'three,'  dative 
duobus  and  tribus. 

84.     In  the  second  stage,  if  the  nature  exists  but 

595 


VARRO 

id  genus  ut  sit  discriminandum,  ut  fit  in  faba  et  id 
genus,  quae  item  et  ex  parte  et  universa  nominamus  : 
non  enim  opu<s)  fuit  ut  in  servis.  .  .  ^ 

§  84.  ^  The  rest  of  the  page  in  F,  and  five  further  pages, 
are  blank ;  after  which  Cicero^s  Oration  pro  Cluentio  is 
written. 


%  84.     "  Cf.  viii.  48,  ix.  38  ;  the  Romans  seem  to  have  used 
names  of  materials  and  foodstuifs  freely  in  the  singular,  with 


596 


ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE,  X.  84- 

there  is  no  practice  of  making  this  kind  of  distinction, 
as  happens  in  faba  °  '  bean  '  and  in  that  class  of  words 
which  we  use  for  one  and  for  all  collectively,  without 
change  of  form  :  for  there  was  no  need,  as  in  the 
matter  of  slaves  ...  * 

collective  meaning.  *  The  thought  seems  to  have  been, 
that  as  one  name  was  sufficient  for  a  slave  since  he  had  no 
family  name  (c/.  ix.  59),  so  one  form  was  adequate  for  such 
words  as  faba,  whether  denoting  an  individual  thing  or  many 
as  a  collective  unit. 


597 


M.  TERENTI  VARRONIS 
DE  LINGUA  LATINA 

LiBRORUM    II-IV    FrAGMENTA 
III 

Fr.  1.^  Deus  autem  vel  dea  generale  nomen  est  om- 
nibus. .  .  .  Varro  ad  Ciceronem  tertio  :  "  Ita  re- 
spondeant  cur  dicant  deos,  cum  <de>^  omnibus 
antiqui  dixerint  divos." 

Fr.  2.^  Figor  ambigue  declinatur  apud  veteres 
tempore  perfecto.  Reperimus  enim  fictus  et  fixus  : 
.  .  .  Varro  ad  Ciceronem  tertio  "  fixum." 

Fr.  3.^  Hoc  nomen  licet  veteres  Latinum  negent, 
auctoritate  tamen  valet.  Dicebant  enim  leonem 
masculum  et  feminam.  .  .  .  Leam  vero  Varro  ad 
Ciceronem  dicit  libro  III  :  "  Sicut  now  est"  panthera 
et  lea." 

Fr.  1.     1  Serv.  Dan.  in  Aen.  xii.  139.        ^  Added  by  Thilo. 
Fr.  2.     ^  Diomedes,  Ars  Grammatica,  i.  377.  11-13  Keil. 
Fr.  3.     ^  Philarg.  in  Buc.  ii.  63.         "  For  nocest. 

II.-IV.  »  Cf.  also  V.  1  ;  V.  6 ;  vii.  109-110  ;  viii.  1 ;  Frag. 
21. 

Fr.  1.  "  The  word  split  into  two  paradigms,  as  a  result  of 
extensions  from  deus,  divi,  divo,  deum,  etc.,  which  has  come 
about  by  regular  phonetic  development. 

598 


M.  TERENTIUS  VARRO'S 
ON  THE  LATIN  LANGUAGE 

Fragments  of  Books  II-IV  " 
III 

Fr.  1 .  Deus  '  god '  or  dea  '  goddess '  is  in  fact  a 
general  name  for  all.  .  .  .  \'arro,  in  the  third  book 
of  the  treatise  addressed  to  Cicero,  says  :  "  So  let 
them  give  answer  why  they  say  del  '  gods,'  when  in 
reference  to  all  of  them  the  old-time  Romans  used 
to  say  divi.'^" 

Fr.  2.  Figor  '  I  am  transfixed  '  is  by  the  old  «Titers 
inflected  in  two  ways  in  the  perfect  tense.  For  we 
find  both  Jictus  and  Jixus ;  .  .  .  \'arro  in  the  third 
book  of  the  treatise  addressed  to  Cicero  has  "Jlxum." 

Fr.  3.  Though  the  old  \^Titers  say  that  the  name 
leaena  '  lioness  '  is  not  good  Latin,  still  it  has  the 
force  of  authority.  For  they  used  to  say  leo  '  Uon  ' 
both  as  masculine  and  as  feminine.  .  .  .  But  lea 
'  lioness  '  ^'arro  has,  in  the  third  book  of  the  treatise 
addressed  to  Cicero  :  "  Just  as  panther  a  '  panther  ' 
and  lea  '  lioness  '  are  not."  " 

Fr.  3.  "  That  is,  are  not  similarly  formed  from  a  corre- 
sponding masculine  ;  c/.  v.  100,  ix.  56. 

599 


VARRO 

IV 

Fr.  4.^  Varro  de  Lingua  Latina  lib.  IIII  :  "  Pro- 
luftiMm*  et  lubidinem'  dici  ab  eo  quod  lubeat  :  unde 
etiam  lucus  Veneris  Lubentina(e>  dicatur." 

LiBRi  VIII  Fragmentum 

Fr.  5.^  (5)  M.  Varronis  liber  ad  Ciceronem  de 
Lingua  Latina  octavus  nullam  esse  observationem 
similium  docet  inque  omnibus  paene  verbis  consue- 
tudinem  dominari  ostendit :  (6)  "  Sicuti  cum  dicimus," 
inquit,  "  lupus  lupi,  probus  probi  et  lepus  leporis,  item 
paro  paravi  et  lavo  lavi,  pungo  pupugi,  tundo  tutudi 
et  pingo  pinxi.  (7)  Cumque,"  inquit,  "  a  ceno  et 
prandeo  et  poto  et  cenatus  sum  et  pransus  sum  et 
potus  sum  dicamus,  a  destringor  tamen  et  extergeor 
et  lavor  destrinxi  et  extersi  et  lavi  dicimus. 

(8)  "  Item   cum  dicamus  ab   Osco   Tusco   Graeco 

Fr.  4.  1  Nonius  Marcellus,  64.  15-17  M.  *  Guiet,  for 
proluuiem.         '  Quicherat,  for  prolubidinem. 

Fr.  5.  ^  Aldus  Gellius,  Noct.  Att.  ii.  25.  5-10;  the  text 
follows  Rolfe's,  in  the  Loeb  Classical  Library. 

Fr.  4.     <■  Cf  vi,  47. 

VIII.  "  See  also  vii.  90,  ix.  53,  66,  79,  80,  81,  89,  90,  96, 
97,  100,  101,  104,  105,  108,  111,  which  refer  to  passages  in 
VIII.  that  are  not  extant. 

Fr.  5.  "  The  translation  is  essentially  Rolfe's,  in  the  Loeb 
Classical  Library.  '  Cf.  especially  viii.  25.  "  Cf.  viii. 
34,  ix.  91.  <*  Cf.  ix.  106.  «  Cf.  ix.  99,  x.  48.  '  Per- 
fect  passives    of  active   verbs,   yet   with   active   meaning. 

600 


FRAGMENTS,  4-5 


IV 


Fr,  4.     Varro  in  the  fourth  book  of  the  treatise  On 

the  Latin  Language  :  "  Prolubiiim  and  lubido  '  desire  * 
are  derived  from  lubet  '  it  is  pleasing  '  ;  whence  also 
the  grove  of  Venus  Luhentina  gets  its  name."  " 


Fragment  of  Book  VIII  <» 

Fr.  5."  (5)  The  eighth  book  of  Marcus  Varro 's 
treatise  On  the  Latin  Language,  addressed  to  Cicero, 
maintains  that  no  regard  is  paid  to  Regularity,  and 
points  out  that  in  almost  all  words  usage  rules.*  (6) 
"As  when  we  decline,"  says  he,  "  lupus  '  wolf,'  gen. 
lupi,  probns  '  honest,'  gen.  probi,  but  lepus  '  hare,'  gen. 
leporis  '^  ;  again,  paro  '  I  prepare,'  perf.  paravi,  and 
lavo  '  I  wash,'  perf.  lavi,^  pungo  '  I  prick,'  perf. 
pupugi,  iundo  '  I  pound,'  perf.  tutudi/  and  pingo  '  I 
paint,'  perf.  pinxi.  (7)  And  although,"  he  con- 
tinues, "  from  ceno  '  I  dine  '  and  prandeo  '  I  lunch  ' 
and  poto  '  I  drink  '  we  form  the  perfects  cenatus  sum, 
pransus  sum,  and  potus  sum,^  yet  from  destringor  '  I 
scrape  myself  and  extergeor  '  I  wipe  myself  dry  ' 
and  lavor  '  I  bathe  myself  we  make  the  perfects 
destrinxi  '  I  am  scraped  '  and  extersi  '  I  am  dried  ' 
and  lavi  '  I  have  had  a  bath.'' 

(8)  "  Furthermore,  although  from  Oscus  '  Oscan,' 
Tuscus  '  Etruscan,'  and  Graecus  '  Greek  '  we  derive 
the  adverbs  Osce  '  in   Oscan,'   Tusce  '  in  Etruscan,' 

'  Active  perfects  of  passive  verbs,  yet  with  passive  (intransi- 
tive, reflexive)  meaning  :  this  meaning  of  the  perfect  lavi  is 
regular  in  Plautus,  but  is  nowhere  attested  for  destrinxi  and 
extersi. 

601 


VARRO 

Osce  Tusce  Graece,  a  Gallo  tamen  et  Mauro  Gallice 
et  Maurice  dicimus  ;  item  a  probus  probe,  a  doctus 
docte,  sed  a  rarus  non  dicitur  rare,  sed  alii  raro  dicunt, 
alii  rarenter." 

(9)  Idem  M.  Varro  in  eodem  libro  :  "  Sentior," 
inquit,  "  nemo  dicit  et  id  per  se  nihil  est,  adsentior 
tamen  fere  omnes  dicunt.  Sisenna  unus  adsentio 
in  senatu  dicebat  et  eum  postea  multi  secuti,  neque 
tamen  vincere  consuetudinem  potuerunt." 

(10)  Sed  idem  Varro  in  aliis  libris  multa  pro  dva- 
Aoyi'ci  tuenda  scribit. 


LiBRORUM  XI-XXIV  Fragmenta 
XI 

Fr.  6.^  Et  ubi  auctoritas  maiorum  genus  tibi  non  de- 
monstraverit,  quid  ibi  faciendum  est  ?  Scripsit  Varro 
ad  Ciceronem  :  "  Potestatis  nostrae  est  illis  rebus 
dare  genera,  quae  ex  natura  genus  non  habent." 

Fr.  7a. ^  Nunc  de  generibus  dicamus.  Varro  dicit 
"  genera  dicta  a  generando.  Quicquid  enim  gignit 
aut  gignitur,  hoc  potest  genus  dici  et  genus  facere." 

Fr.  6.  ^  Julianus  Toletanus,  Commentarius  in  Donatum, 
V.  318.  31-34  Keil. 

Fr.  7.  ^  [Serffii]  Explanat.  in  Donatum,  iv.  492.  37-493.  3 
Keil. 

*  Charisius,  i.  217.  8  Keil,  cites  rare  as  used  by  Cicero, 
Cato,  and  Plautus  {Rudens  995) ;  but  editors  usually  replace 
it  by  raro.  '  That  is,  not  a  deponent  unless  compounded ; 
even  in  a  passive  meaning,  the  passive  form  of  the  un- 
compounded  verb  is  rare,  though  occasionally  found,  as  in 
Caesar,  Bellum  Civile  i.  67  {sentiretur),  where  it  is  however 
impersonal.  '  Notably  in  ix. 
602 


FRAGMENTS,  5-7a 

and  Graece  '  in  Greek,'  yet  from  G alius  '  Gaul  '  and 
Maurus  '  Moor  '  we  have  Gallice  '  in  Gallic  '  and 
Maurice  '  in  Moorish  '  ;  also  from  prohus  '  honest ' 
comes  probe  '  honestly,'  from  doctus  '  learned  '  docte 
'  learnedly,'  but  from  rarus  '  rare  '  there  is  no 
adverb  rare,  but  some  say  raro,  others  rarenter."  * 

(9)  In  the  same  book  A'arro  goes  on  to  say  :  "  No 
one  uses  the  passive  sentior,^  and  that  form  by  itself  is 
naught,  but  almost  every  one  says  adsentior  '  I  agree.' 
Sisenna  alone  used  to  say  adsentio  in  the  senate,  and 
later  many  followed  his  example,  yet  could  not 
prevail  over  usage." 

(10)  But  this  same  Varro  in  other  books'  wrote  a 
great  deal  in  defence  of  Regularity. 


Fragments  of  Books  XI-XXIV" 
XI 

Fr.  6.  Where  the  authority  of  our  ancestors  has  not 
sho-wn  you  the  gender  of  a  word,  what  in  this  instance 
must  be  done  ?  \'arro  \\Tote,  in  the  treatise  addressed 
to  Cicero  :  "  We  men  have  the  right  and  power  to 
give  genders  to  the  names  of  those  things  which  by 
nature  have  no  gender."  " 

Fr.  7a.  Now  let  us  speak  of  genders,  ^'arro  says  : 
"  Genera  '  genders  '  are  named  from  generare  '  to 
generate.'  For  whatever  gignit  '  begets  '  or  gignitur 
'  is  begotten,'  that  can  be  called  a  genus  and  can 

XI.-XXIV.  «  On  Books  XI.-XIII.,  see  also  vii.  1 10,  viii.  2, 
20,  34,  X.  33  ;  and  on  Books  XIV.-XXV.,  see  vii.  1 10. 

Fr.  6.  "  Varro  uses  genus  both  for  grammatical  gender 
and  for  natural  sex  ;  each  is  a  '  kind  '  or  '  cleiss,'  c/.  Frag.  7, 
note  a. 

603 


VARRO 

Quod  si  verum  est,  nulla  potest  res  integrum  genus 
habere  nisi  masculinum  et  femininum. 

Fr.  7b.*  Tractat  de  generibus.  Varro  ait  "genera 
tantum  ilia  esse  quae  generant  :  ilia  proprie  dicuntur 
genera."  Quodsi  sequemur  auctoritatem  ipsius,  non 
erunt  genera  nisi  duo,  masculinum  et  femininum. 
Nulla  enim  genera  creare  possunt  nisi  haec  duo. 

Fr.  8.^  Ostrea*  si  primae  declinationis  fuerit,  sicut 
Musa,  feminino  genere  declinabitur,  ut  ad  anima/^ 
referamus  ;  si*  ad  testam,  ostreum*  dieendum  est 
neutro  genere  et  ad  secundam  declinationem,  ut  sit 
huius  ostrei,  huic  ostreo,*  quia  dicit^  Varro  "  nuUam 
rem  animalem  neutro  genere  declinari." 

Fr.  9-^  Ait  Plinius  Secundus  secutus  Varronem  : 
"  Quando  dubitamus  principale  genus,  redeamus  ad 
diminutionem,  et  ex  diminutivo  cognoscimus  princi- 
pale genus.  Puta  arbor  ignoro  cuius  generis  sit  : 
fac  diminutivum  arbuscula,  ecce  hinc  intellegis  et 
principale  genus  quale  sit.     Item  si  dicas  columna, 

*  Pompeius,  Commentum  Artis  Donati,  v.  159.  23-26  Keil. 

Fr.  8.     ^  Cledonius,  Ars  Gramviatica,  v.  41.  24-28  Keil. 

*  For  ostria.         *  Keil,  for  animam.         *  For  sic.         *  For 
ostrium.         *  Keil,  for  sicui  ostri.         '  For  dicitur. 

Fr.  9.  ^  Pompeius,  Commentum  Artis  Donati,  v.  164.  13- 
18  Keil. 

Fr.  7.  "  The  root  gen-  lies  at  the  basis  of  all  these  words  ; 
but  genus  has  the  weakened  meaning  '  kind,  class,'  from 
which  the  idea  of  '  begetting  '  has  faded  out.  *  Donatus, 
the   eminent  grammarian   who   flourished   about  350  a.d. 

*  That  is,  '  kinds  '  :  cf.  Frag.  6,  note  a. 

Fr.  8.  "  This  distinction  is  not  borne  out  by  the  use  of  the 
words  in  the  Latin  authors.  *  Almost  precisely  true  for 
Latin,  though  there  are  many  exceptions  in  Greek  and  in  the 
Germanic  languages  {cf.  rixvov,  German  das  Kind,  and  the 
neuter  diminutives  in  -lov,  -chen,  -lein). 

604. 


FRAGMENTS,  7a-9 

produce  a  genus."  "  If  this  is  true,  then  the  genus 
that  a  thing  has  is  not  perfect  unless  it  is  masculine 
or  feminine. 

Fr.  7b.  He*  treats  of  genders.  Varro  says :"  Only 
those  are  genera  '  genders  '  which  generant  '  generate  ' ; 
those  are  properly  called  genera."  But  if  we  follow 
his  authority,  there  will  be  only  two  genders,  mascu- 
line and  feminine.  For  no  genders  ^"  can  procreate 
except  these  two. 

Fr.  8.  If  osirea  'oyster'  is  of  the  first  declension, 
like  Musa  '  Muse,'  it  ^\^ll  be  declined  in  the  feminine 
gender,  so  that  we  refer  the  word  to  the  U\ing  being  ; 
if  we  use  it  for  the  shell,  then  the  word  must  be 
ostreum,  inflected  in  the  neuter  and  according  to 
the  second  declension,  so  that  it  is  genitive  ostrei, 
dative  ostreo  "  :  because  Varro  says  :  "  No  Uving 
creature  has  a  name  which  is  inflected  in  the  neuter 
gender."  * 

Fr.  9-  Plinius  Secundus  "  says,  following  Varro  : 
"  When  we  are  in  doubt  about  the  gender  of  a  main 
word,  let  us  turn  to  the  diminutive  form,  and  from 
the  diminutive  we  learn  the  gender  of  the  main  word.* 
Suppose  that  I  do  not  know  the  gender  of  arbor 
'  tree  '  ;  form  the  diminutive  arhuscula,  and  lo  ! 
from  this  you  observe  as  well  the  gender  of  the  word 
from  which  it  comes.     Again,  if  you  say,  WTiat  is  the 

Fr.  9.  "  This  and  subsequent  citations  from  Pliny  are 
taken  from  the  Elder  Pliny's  I>ubius  Sermo,  a  work  in  eight 
books,  mentioned  by  the  Younger  Pliny,  Epist.  iii.  5.  5. 
*  Diminutives  have  in  Latin  the  gender  of  the  words  from 
which  they  are  derived ;  the  exceptions  are  very  few.  In 
Greek  and  in  the  Germanic  languages,  however,  diminutives 
are  commonly  neuter  without  regard  to  their  primitives  ;  ef. 
Frag.  8,  note  b. 

605 


VARRO 

cuius  generis  est  ?  facis  inde  diminutivum,  id  est 
columella,  et  inde  intellegis  quoniam  principale 
feminini  generis  est." 

Fr.  10.^  "  //ypocorismata  semper  generibus  suis 
und<e  oriuntur  consonant,  pauca  dissonant,  velut 
haec  rana)  hie  ranunculus,  hie  ung(u>is  haec  ungula, 
h<oc  glandium  haec  glandula,  hie  panis  hie  pastillus 
et>  hoc  pastillum,"  ut  Varro  dixit  :  "  haec  beta  hie 
betace(us,  haec  malva  hie  malvaceus),  hoc  pistrinum 
haec  pistrilla,  ut  Terentius  in  Ad(elphis,  hie  ensis 
haec  ensicula  et  hie  ensiculus)  :  sic  in  Rudente 
Plautus." 

Fr.  11.^  Dies  communis  generis  est.  Qui  mascu- 
lino  genere  dicendum  putaverunt,  has  causas  reddi- 
derunt,  quod  dies  festos  auctores  dixerunt,  non  festas, 
et'  quartum  et  quintum  Kalendas,  non  quartam  nee 
quintam,  et  cum  hodie  dicimus,  nihil  aliud  quam  hoc 
die  intelligitur.'  Qui  vero  feminino,  eatholico  utun- 
tur,  quod  ablativo  casu  E  non  nisi  producta  finiatur, 

Fr.  10.  1  Charisius,  Instit.  Gram.  i.  37.  13-18  Keil.  The 
right-hand  edge  of  the  mantiscript  is  destroyed,  but  the  restora- 
tions are  made  with  certainty  from  almost  verbatim  repetitions 
Charisius  i.  90.  10-12,  155.  14-17,  535.  21-25,  551.  36-38  Keil, 
in  which  Varro  is  not  mentioned  as  the  source.  Hie  pastillus, 
required  by  the  spcu;e,  was  added  by  Keil  from  i.  90.  11,  i. 
94.  4. 

Fr.  11.  ^  Charisius,  Instit.  Gram.  1.  110.  8-16  Keil. 
*  For  ut.         *  For  intellegatur. 

Fr.  10.  "  As  substantive,  for  pes  betaceus  :  but  betaceus  is 
an  adjective,  not  a  diminutive.  ''  Also  an  adjective  ;  its 
application  as  substantive  is  not  known.  '  Adelphoe  584. 

'Rudens  1156-U57. 

Fr.  11.  "  Dies  was  by  origin  a  masculine  ;  in  Latin, 
because  it  was  declined  like  the  feminines  of  the  fifth  de- 
clension,   possiblj'    also    because    its    counterpart    nox   was 

606 


FRAGMENTS,  g-11 

gender  of  columna  '  column  '  ?,  make  from  it  the 
diminutive,  that  is,  columella,  and  therefrom  you 
understand  that  the  word  from  which  it  comes  is  of  the 
feminine  gender." 

Fr.  10.  "  Diminutives  always  agree  in  gender 
with  the  words  from  which  they  come  :  a  few  differ, 
such  as  fem.  rana  '  frog,'  diminutive  masc.  ranunculus 
'tadpole  ';  masc.  unguis  'nail  (of  finger  or  toe),'  fem. 
ungula  '  hoof,  talon  '  ;  neut.  glandium  '  kernel  of 
pork  ',  fem.  glandula  '  tonsil  '  ;  masc.  pants  '  loaf 
of  bread,'  masc.  pastillus  and  neut.  pastillum  '  roll,'  " 
as  Varro  said  ;  "  fem.  beta  '  beet,'  masc.  betaceus  " 
'  beet-root ' ;  fem.  malva  '  mallow,'  masc.  malvaceus  ^ 
'  mallow-like  vegetable  '  ;  neut.  pistrinum  '  pound- 
ing-mill,' fem.  pistrilla  '  small  mill,'  as  Terence  says 
in  The  Brothers  '^  ;  masc.  ensis  '  sword,'  fem.  ensicula 
and  masc.  ensiculus  '  toy -sword  '  :  so  Plautus  in  The 
Rope.'^  " 

Fr.  1 1 .  Dies  '  day '  is  of  common  gender."  Those 
who  thought  that  it  must  be  used  as  a  masculine, 
offered  these  reasons  :  that  their  authorities  said  dies 
festi  'hoHdays,'  with  the  mascuHne  adjective,  not  the 
fem.  festae  ;  that  they  said  the  fourth  and  the  fifth  day 
before  the  Kalends, **  with  the  masculine  and  not  the 
feminine  form  of  the  adjective  ;  and  that  when  we 
say  kodie  '  to-day,'  it  is  understood  as  hoc  die  '  on  this 
day,'  %\-ith  the  masculine  article,"  and  nothing  else. 
On  the  other  hand,  those  who  regard  dies  as  feminine, 
use  the  general  argument,  that  in  the  ablative  the 

feminine,  it  acquired  use  as  a  feminine  in  some  meanings. 
*  Full  phrase :  ante  diem  quartum  (quintum)  Kalendas. 
'  The  demonstrative  was  an  '  article,'  in  the  grammatical 
terminology  of  the  Romans  ;   cf.  viii.  4a. 

607 


VARRO 

et  quod  deminutio  eius  diecula  sit,  non  dieculus,  ut 
ait  Terentius  : 

Quod  tibi  addo  dieculam. 

Varro  autem  distinxit,  ut*  masculino  genere  unius 
diei  cursum  significare(t>,  feminino  autem  temporis 
spatium  ;  quod  nemo  servavit. 

Fr.  12.^  Catinus  masculino  genere  dicitur  .  .  .  et 
hinc  deminutive  catillus  fit.  .  .  .  Sed  Varro  ad 
Ciceronem  XI  "  catinuli  "  dixit,  non  catilli. 

Fr.  13.^  Ncevus  generis  neutri,  sed  Varro  ad 
Ciceronem  "  hie  naevus." 

Fr.  14a.^  Antiquissimi  tamen  et  hie  gausapes  et 
haec  gausapa  et  hoc  gausape  et  plurale  neutri  haec 
gausapa  quasi  a  nominativo  hoc  gausapum  protulisse 
inveniuntur,  .  .  .  Varro  vero  de  Lingua  Latina  ait, 
"  talia  ex  Graeco  sumpta  ex  masculino  in  femininum 
transire  et  A  litera  finiri  :  o  KoxAias  haec  cochlea, 
o  x«P'''^5  haec  charta,  6  yava-aTrrj^  haec  gausapa." 

Fr.  14b.*  Varro  autem  ait  "  vocabula  ex  Graeco 
sumpta,  si  suum  genus  non  retineant,  ex  masculino 
in  femininum  Latine  transire  et  A  littera  terminari 

*  For  et, 

Fr.  12.     1  Charisms,  Instit.  Gram.  i.  79.  23-80.  4  Keil. 

Fr.  13.     1  De  Dubiis  Nominibus,  v.  584.  27  Keil. 

Fr.  14.     ^  Priscian,    Inst.    Gram.     ii.     333.     9-14     Keil. 

*  Charisius,  Inst.  Gram.  i.  104.  13-16  Keil. 

•*  But  this  masculine  diminutive  was  used  in  Oscan. 
'  Andria  710.  ^  That  is,  a  short  space  of  time,  as  a 
respite. 

608 


FRAGMENTS,  11-Ub 

word  ends  in  a  long  E,  never  in  a  short  E  ;  and  that 
its  diminutive  is  the  feminine  diecula  (not  the  mascu- 
line dieculus  **),  as  Terence  has  it  *  : 

That  to  you  I  give  a  daytime.' 

But  Varro  made  the  distinction,  that  in  the  masculine 
it  means  the  course  of  one  day,  in  the  feminine  a 
space  of  time  :  a  distinction  to  which  nobody  has 
conformed  in  practice. 

Fr.  12.  Catinus  '  bowl  '  is  used  in  the  masculine 
gender  .  .  .  and  from  it  is  made  the  diminutive  catillus. 
.  .  .  But  Varro,  in  the  eleventh  book  of  his  treatise 
addressed  to  Cicero,  sp>onsored  the  form  catinuU,  and 
not  catilU. 

Fr.  13.  Naevus  '  mole,  wart,'  is  of  the  neuter 
gender  "  ;  but  ^'arro  in  the  treatise  addressed  to 
Cicero  uses  it  as  a  masculine. 

Fr.  14a.  Yet  the  oldest  writers  are  found  to  have 
employed  masculine  gausapes  '  cloth,'  and  feminine 
gausapa,  and  neuter  gausape,  and  a  neuter  plural 
gausapa  as  if  from  a  neuter  nominative  singular  ga«*a- 
pum.  .  .  .  But  Varro  in  his  treatise  On  the  Latin 
Language  says  :  "  Such  words,  when  taken  from 
Greek,  pass  from  the  masculine  to  the  feminine,  and 
end  in  the  letter  A  :  fem.  cochlea  '  snail  '  from  masc. 
Ko\Xtas,  fem.  charta  '  paper '  from  masc.  X'^P^V'^' 
fem.  gausapa  from  masc.  yaiia-dirqs." 

Fr.  14b.  But  \'arro  says  :  "  Words  taken  from 
Greek,  if  they  do  not  keep  their  own  gender,  pass 
from  the  masculine  to  the  feminine  in  Latin  and  end 
in  the  letter  A,  like  cochlea  from  Kox\ia<;,herma  '  pillar- 

Fr.  13.  "  Apparently  an  error ;  nasmis  is  always 
masculine. 

VOL.  II  R  609 


VARRO 

velut  KoxAtas  cochlea,  ^^p/xijs  herma,  X^P''"'!'^  charta, 
ergo  yavcraTrrys  gausapa." 

Fr.  14c.'  Margarita  feminini  generis  est,  quia 
Graeca  nomina  -)/s  terminata  in  A  transeunt  et  fiunt 
feminina,  ut  6  x^P'''*/^  haec  charta,  /xapyapiVv/s  mar- 
garita,  aut  communia,  ut  u^Av/riys  athleta.  Ergo 
neutrahter  hoc  margaritum  dicere  vitiosum  est  ;  et 
tamen  multi  dixerunt,  ut  \  algius  .  .  .  et  Varro 
Epistularum*  VIII  "  margaritum  unum,  margarita 
plura."  Sed  idem  Varro  saepe  et  ahi  plures  mar- 
garita feminine  dixerunt  ;  in  genetivo  tamen  plurali 
non  nisi  feminino  genere  margaritarum. 

Fr.  15.^  VAS  terminata  et  SIS  faciunt  genitivo  et 
DIS,  hoc  vas  huius  vasis  ;  utrumque  Varro  ait  de 
Lingua  Latina  :   hie  vas  huius  vadis. 

Fr.  16.^  VIS  et  ipsa  tertiae  sunt  declinationis  et 
similem  nominativo  faciunt  genetivum,  (hic)^  civis 
huius  civis,  haec  vis  huius  vis  et  pluraU  hae  vis,  sicut 
<Luc>retius*  et  Varro  :  nam  hae  vires  numero  semper 
plurali  declinantur. 

Fr.  17.^  M.  Varronem  et  P.  Nigidium,  viros 
Romani  generis  doctissimos,  comperimus  non  aliter 

'  Charisuts,  Inst.  Gram.  i.  108.  4-12  Keil.  *  Or  Epistu- 
licarum;  c/.  Charisius,  i.  104.  21  Keil. 

Fr.  15.     1  Probus,  Catholica  iv.  30.  26-27  Keil. 

Fr.  16.  1  Probus,  Catholica  iv.  30.  30-31 .  2  Keil.  «  Ad- 
ditions/ram Priscian,  ii.  24.9.  9-10  Keil. 

Fr.  17.  1  Auhis  Gellius,  Noct.  Att.  iv.  16.  1 ;  Rolfe's  text, 
in  the  Loeb  Classical  Library. 

Fr.  14.  "A  sculptured  head,  originally  of  a  bearded 
Hermes,  at  the  top  of  a  rectangular  pillar.         *  On  the  title 

610 


FRAGMENTS,  14b-17 

bust  '  "  from  'Epfirj^,  charia  from  \dpTrj<i,  therefore 
gausapa  from  yai-o-a—jy?." 

Fr.  14<;.  Margarita  '  pearl  '  is  of  the  feminine 
gender,  because  Greek  nouns  ending  in  -7^5  change  to 
A  and  become  feminine,  like  fem.  charta  from  masc. 
Xa.pTr]<s,  margarita  from  fiapyapirrj^,  or  else  they  are  of 
common  gender,  like  athleta  '  athlete  '  from  adXr^Ti]^. 
Therefore  to  use  margaritum  as  a  neuter  is  \vTong  ; 
and  yet  many  have  done  so,  like  \algius  .  .  .  and  \  arro 
in  the  eighth  book  of  his  Letters^:  "  One  margaritum^ 
several  margarita."  But  \'arro  likew-ise  often  used 
viargarita  in  the  feminine,  and  so  did  many  others  ; 
and  in  the  genitive  plural  they  never  used  any  form 
except  the  feminine  margaritarum. 

Fr.  15.  Nouns  ending  in  VAS  *•  make  the  genitive 
in  -SIS  and  -DIS  :  neuter  nom.  vas '  vessel,'  gen.  vasis. 
\'arro  mentions  both  in  his  tratise  On  the  Latin  Lan- 
guage, the  other  being  masc.  vas  '  bondsman,'  gen. 
vadis. 

Fr.  16.  Nouns  ending  in  VIS  are  also  of  the  third 
declension  and  make  the  genitive  Uke  the  nomina- 
tive :  civis  '  citizen,'  gen.  civis  ;  nom.  vis  '  force,' 
gen.  vis,  and  also  nom.  plural  vis,  used  by  Lucretius  " 
and  \'arro  ;  for  the  plural  vires  is  always  inflected  in 
the  plural  number. 

Fr.  17."  I  learn  that  Marcus  Varro  and  Publius 
Nigidius,''  the  most  learned  of  all  the  Romans,  always 

of  this  work,  see  the  critical  note,  and  F.  Ritschl,  Rhein. 
Miis.  vi.  537. 

Fr.  15.  "» The  only  word  with  this  '  ending  '  is  the  word 
vas,  which  is  in  reality  two  distinct  words. 

Fr.  16.     "  iii.  265  ;  also  ace.  pi.  vis,  ii.  586. 

Fr.  17.  "  Rolfe's  translation,  in  the  Loeb  Classical  Library, 
with  modifications.         *  Operum  RelL,  frag.  63  Swoboda. 

611 


VARRO 

elocutos  esse  et  scripsisse  quam  senatuis  et  domuis  et 
fluctuis,  qui  est  patrius  casus  ab  eo  quod  est  senatus, 
domus,  fluctus  ;  huic  senatui,  domui,  fluctui,  ce- 
teraque  is  eonsimilia  pariter  dixisse. 

Fr.  18.^     Amni  Maro, 

Secundo  defluit  amni. 
Ubi  Plinius  eodem  libro  "  Ab  antiquis  "  inquit  "  quos 
Varro  reprehendit,  observatio  omnis  ilia  damnata  est, 
non  quidem  in  totum.  Dicimus  enim,"  inquit,  "  ab 
hoc  canali  siti  tussi  febri.  Maiore  tamen  ex  parte 
forma  mutata  est.  Ab  hoc  enim  cane  orbe  carbone 
turre  falce  igne  veste  fine  monte  fonte  ponte  strig<i>le 
tegete  ave  asse  axe  nave  classe  dicimus." 

Fr.  19-*  Quern  Plinius  ad  eundem  XI  "  rure 
ordinatum  arbustum  "*  dixisse  laudat. 

Fr.  20.^  Fonteis*  :  "  Quorum  nominum  genetivi 
pluralis  ante  UM  syllabam  I  litteram  merebuntur, 

Fr.  18.     ^  Charisius,  Inst.  Gram.  i.  122.  23-29  Keil. 

Fr.  19.     ^  Charisius,    Inst.    Gram.    1.    142.    20-21    Keil. 

*  For  ambustum. 

Fr.  20.     ^  Charisius,    Inst.    Gram.    i.    129.    19-24    Keil. 

*  For  fontis. 

Fr.  18.  "  Georg.  iii.  447.  *  The  rule,  stated  at  i.  120. 
19-24  Keil,  is  that  nouns  with  genitives  ending  in  is  have  the 
ablative  in  e,  unless  the  genitive  is  identical  with  the  nomina- 
tive, when  the  ablative  ends  in  i  ;  an  adjective  also  has  the 
ablative  in  i  if  it  stands  before  a  noun  which  it  modifies.  The 
scientific  formulation  is  that  consonant-stems  should  have 
short  e  in  the  ablative,  and  «-stems  should  have  long  / :  a 
status  much  disturbed  by  the  encroachment  of  the  «-ending 
on  the  t-ending.  '  Not  all  these   should,  by  the  '  rule,' 

end  in  i  ;  for  carbo,  falx,  mons,  fans,  pons,  teges  do  not  have 
identical  nom.  and  gen.  ;  and  the  nom.  of  asse  is  as,  very 
rarely  assis.  As  to  the  actual  forms  of  the  ablative,  igni  is 
commoner  than  igne  ;  orbi,  turri,fini,  strigili,  avi,  axi,  navi, 

612 


FRAGMENTS,  17-20 

said  and  ■wTOte  senatuis,  domuis,  and  Jiuctuis  as  the 
genitive  case  of  the  words  senatus  '  senate,'  domus 
'  house,'  and  Jluctus  '  wave,'  and  used  senatui,  domui, 
jiuctui  as  the  dative  ;  and  that  they  used  other  simi- 
lar words  •with  the  corresponding  endings. 

Fr.  18.  Avini  was  used  by  \'ergil "  as  ablative  of 
amnis  '  river,'  as  in 

He  drifts  with  the  stream  of  the  river. 

On  this  point,  PUny  in  the  same  book  says  :  "By  the 
old  wTiters,  whom  \'arro  criticizes  adversely,  all 
observance  of  the  rule  *  is  disregarded,  yet  not 
utterly.  For  we  still  say,"  says  he,  "  canali  '  canal,' 
siti  '  thirst,'  tussi  '  cough,'  fehri  '  fever  '  as  the  abla- 
tive forms.  But  in  most  words  the  form  has  been 
changed,  and  uses  the  ablative  which  ends  in  E  : 
cane  '  dog,'  orbe  '  circle,'  carbone  '  charcoal,'  turre 
'  tower,'  falce  '  sickle,'  igne  '  fire,'  veste  '  garment,' 
Jine  '  Umit,'  monte  '  mountain,'  fonte  '  spring,'  ponte 
'  bridge,'  strigile  '  scraper,'  tegete  '  mat,'  ave  '  bird,' 
asse  '  as,'  axe  '  axle,'  nave  '  ship,'  classe  '  fleet.'  "  " 

Fr.  19.  Varro,  whom  PUny  mentions  as  having 
said,  in  the  eleventh  book  of  his  treatise  addressed  to 
Cicero  "  a  plantation  of  trees  set  in  rows  rure'^  '  in 
the  country.'  " 

Fr.  20.  Fonteis  '  springs,'  accusative  plural  spelled 
i»ith  EIS  :  "  The  nouns  which  gain  an  I  in  the  genitive 
plural  before  the  ending  UM,"  says  PUny,  "  have  the 

classi  are  found  in  authors  of  the  first  century  b.c,  but  are 
less  common  than  the  forms  with  «,  or  are  used  to  satisfy 
metrical  requirements  ;  ponti  is  found  once  in  older  Latin  ; 
monti  and /on^t  are  cited  by  Varro,  ix.  112. 

Fr.  19.     "  Instead  of  the  usual  locative  form  ruri. 

613 


VARRO 

accusativus,"  inquit  Plinius,  "  per  EIS  loquetur, 
montium  monteis  ;  licet  Varro,"  inquit,  "  exemplis 
hanc  regulam  confutare  temptarit  istius  modi,  falcium 
falces,  non  faleeis  facit,  nee  has  merceis,  nee  hos  axeis 
Itntreis  ventreis  stirpeis  urbeis  corfeeis'  vecteis  men- 
teis.*  Et  tamen  manus  dat  praemissae  regulae 
ridicule,  ut  exceptis  his  nominibus  valeat  regula." 

Fr.  21.^  Poematorum  et  in  II  et  in  III  idem  Varro 
adsidue  dicit  et  his  poematis,  tam  quam  nominativo 
hoc  poematum  sit  et  non  hoc  poema.  Nam  et  ad 
Ciceronem  XI,  horum  poematorum  et  his  poematis 
oportere  dici. 

Fr.  22.^  Git  :  Varro  ad  Ciceronem  XI  per  omnes 
casus  id  nomen  ire  debere  conmeminit  ;  vulgo  autem 
hoc  gitti  dicunt. 

XIII 

Fr.  23.^  Palpetras  per  T  Varro  ad  Ciceronem 
XIII  dixit.  Sed  Fabianus  de  Animalibus  primo  pal- 
pebras  per  B.  Alii  dicunt  palpetras  genas,  palpebras 
autem  ipsos  pilos. 

'  For  curueis.         *  GS.,  for  inepteis,  c/.  viii.  67. 

Fr.  21.     1  Charisius,  Inst.  Gram.  i.  141.  29-31  Keil. 
Fr.  22.     ^  Charisius,  Inst.  Gram.  i.  131.  7-8  Keil. 
Fr.  23.     ^  Charisius,  Inst.  Gram.  i.  105.  14-16  Keil. 

Fr.  20.  "  This  EI  does  not  represent  an  earlier  diphthong, 
but  was  often  written  for  a  long  i  after  the  original  diphthong 
had  becomte  identical  in  sound  with  the  long  i.  There  are 
scattered  examples  of  the  ending  EIS  in  the  accusative,  found 
in  inscriptions  and  manuscripts. 

614 


FRAGMENTS,  20-23 

accusative  in  EIS,"  like  genitive  montium  '  mountains,' 
accusative  monteis  ;  although  \'arro,"  he  continues, 
"  tried  to  refute  this  rule  by  examples  of  the  follo^Ning 
sort  :  to  the  genitive ya/««/«  '  sickles  '  the  accusative 
is  falces  and  not  falceis,  nor  is  the  proper  spelUng 
merceis  '  wares,'  nor  axeis  '  axles,'  lintreis  '  skiffs,' 
venireis  '  belUes,'  stirpeis  '  stocks,'  urbeis  '  cities,' 
corbels  '  baskets,'  vecteis  '  levers,'  vienteis  '  minds.' 
And  yet  he  gives  up  the  fight  against  the  aforesaid 
rule  in  a  ridiculous  fashion,  saying  that  apart  from 
these  nouns  the  rule  holds." 

Fr.  21.  In  the  second  and  the  third  books  Varro 
constantly  uses  the  genitive  poematorum  '  poems  '  and 
the  dative  poematis,  as  though  the  word  were  poema- 
tum  in  the  nominative  and  not  poema.  For  in  the 
eleventh  book  of  the  treatise  addressed  to  Cicero  he 
says  that  genitive  poematorum  and  dative  poematis  are 
the  proper  forms  to  be  used. 

Fr.  22.  Git  '  fennel  '  "  :  \arro  in  the  eleventh 
book  of  the  treatise  addressed  to  Cicero  states  that 
this  form  ought  to  be  used  in  all  the  cases  ;  but 
people  quite  coHunonly  say  gitii  in  the  ablative, 

XIII 

Fr.  23.  \'arro  in  the  thirteenth  book  of  the  treatise 
addressed  to  Cicero  used  palpetrae,  with  T.  But 
Fabianus,"  in  the  first  book  On  Animals,  wrote  palpe- 
brae  with  B.  Others  say  that  palpetrae  means  the 
eyeUds,  and  palpebrae  the  eyelashes. 

Fr.  22.     "  yigella  sativa. 

Fr.  23.  "  Papirius  Fabianus,  who  wrote  on  philosophy 
and  on  natural  history  in  the  time  of  Augustus. 

615 


VARRO 

Fr.  24.^  Oxo  :  "  Varro  ad  Ciceronem  XIII  olivo 
et  oxo  putat  fieri,"  inquit  Plinius  Sermonis  Dubii 
libro  VI. 

XVIII 

Fr.  25.^  Indiscriminatim,  indifferenter.  Varro  de 
Lingua  Latina  lib.  XVIII  :  "  Quibus  nos  in  hoc  libro, 
proinde  ut  nihil  intersit,  utemur  indiscriminatim, 
promisee." 

XXII 

Fr.  26.^     Rure  Terentius  in  Eunucho  : 

Ex  meo  propinquo  rure  hoc  capio  commodi. 
Itaque  et  Varro  ad  Ciceronem  XXII  "  rure  veni." 

XXIII 

Fr.  27.^  Varro  ad  Ciceronem  in  libro  XXIII  : 
"  ingluvies  tori,"  inquit,  "  sunt  circa  gulam,  qui 
propter  pinguedinem  fiunt  atque  interiectas  habent 
rugas."     Sed  nunc  pro  gula  positum. 

Fr.  24.     1  Charisnis,  Inst.  Gram.  i.  139.  15-16  Keil. 
Fr.  25.     ^  Nonius   Marcellus,   de   Compendiosa  Doctrina, 
127.  24-26  M. 
Fr.  26.     1  Charisius,  Inst.  Gram.  i.  142.  18-20  Keil. 
Fr.  27.     ^  Serv.  Dan.  in  Georg.  iii.  431. 

Fr.  24.  "  Antecedent  unknown.  *  Greek  o^o^  (neuter, 
third  decl.),  denoting  sour  wine,  and  vinegar  made  therefrom. 

Fr.  25.     "  Antecedent  unknown. 

Fr.  26.  "  971.  *  These  are  examples  of  rure  as  a  pure 
ablative.  The  continuation  is  our  Fragment  19,  in  which 
examples  of  rure  as  a  locative  are  discussed. 

Fr.  27.     "  That  is,  double  chins. 

616 


FRAGMENTS,  24^27 

Fr.  24.  0x0,  ablative  :  "  Varro,  in  the  thirteenth 
book  of  the  treatise  addressed  to  Cicero,  expresses 
the  opinion  that  it  "  is  composed  of  olive-oil  and  oxos  * 
'  vinegar,'  "  says  Pliny  in  the  sixth  book  of  the  treatise 
entitled  Variations  in  Speech. 


XVIII 

Fr.  25.  Indiscriminatim  means  '  without  differ- 
ence.' Varro  in  the  eighteenth  book  of  the  treatise 
On  the  Latin  Language  says  :  "  Which  "  in  this  book 
we  shall  use  indiscriminatim  '  without  distinction,' 
promiscuously,  just  as  if  there  were  no  difference 
between  them." 

XXII 

Fr.  26.  The  ablative  rare  is  used  by  Terence  in 
the  Eunuchus  "  : 

I  get  this  comfort  from  my  near-by  country-seat. 

So  also  Varro,  in  the  twenty-second  book  of  the 
treatise  addressed  to  Cicero,  says  :  "  I  have  come 
rure  '  from  the  country.'  "  * 


XXIII 

Fr.  27.  Varro,  in  the  twenty-third  book  of  the 
treatise  addressed  to  Cicero,  says  :  "  The  ingluvies  is 
the  bulging  muscles  around  the  throat,  which  are 
produced  by  fatness  and  have  creases  between 
them."  "  But  now  the  word  is  used  merely  for  the 
throat. 

617 


VARRO 

Fr.  28.^  (1)  Cum  in  disciplinas  dialecticas  induci 
atque  imbui  vellemus,  necessus  fuit  adire  atque 
cognoscere  quas  vocant  dialectic!  «lo-ayojyas.  (2) 
Turn,  quia  in  primo  Trepl  d^tw/vtaToji'  discendum,  quae 
M.  Varro  alias  profata,  alias  proloquia  appellat,  Com- 
mentarium  de  Proloquiis  L.  Aclii,  docti  hominis,  qui 
magister  ^"arronis  fuit,  studiose  quaesivimus  eumque 
in  Pacis  Bibliotheca  repertum  legimus.  (3)  Sed  in 
eo  nihil  edocenter  neque  ad  instituendum  explanate 
scriptuni  est,  fecisseque  videtur  eum  librum  Aelius 
sui  magis  admonendi  quam  aliorum  docendi  gratia. 

(4)  Redimus  igitur  necessario  ad  Graecos  libros. 
Ex  quibus  accepimus  a^i'w/ia  esse  his  verbis  (defini- 
tum)  :  XeKTOv  avTOTekk<i  uTrd^avTOV  oa-ov  ecf)  avTM. 
(5)  Hoc  ego  supersedi  vertere,  quia  no  vis  et  incon- 
ditis  vocibus  Htendum  fuit,  quas  pati  aures  per  inso- 
lentiam  vix  possent.  (6)  Sed  M.  Varro  in  libro  de 
Lingua  Latina  ad  Ciceronem  quarto  vicesimo  ex- 
p^ditissime  ita  finit  :  "  Proloquium  est  sententia  in 
qua  nihil  desideratur." 

(7)  Erit  auteni  planius  quid  istud  sit,  si  exemplum 
eius  dixerimus.  'A^tw/xa  igitur,  sive  id  proloquium 
dicere  placet,  huiuscemodi  est  :  Hannibal  Poenus 
fuit  ;  Scipio  Numantiam  delevit  ;  Milo  caedis 
damnatus  est  ;  Neque  bonum  est  voluptas  neque 
malum  ;  (8)  et  omnino  quicquid  ita  dicitur  plena 
atque  perfecta  verborum  sententia,  ut  id  necesse  sit 
aut  verum  aut  falsum  esse,  id  a   dialecticis  a^tw/Aa 

Fr.  28.  ^  Aulus  Gellhis,  Nodes  Atticae,  xvi.  8.  1-14  ; 
Rolfe''s  text,  in  the  Loeh  Classical  Library. 

Fr.  28.     "  Rolfe's  translation,  in  the  Loeb  Classical  Library, 
with  modifications.         *  In  Vespasian's  Temple  of  Peace,  in 
the  Forum  Pacis.         "  Page  75  Funaioli. 
618 


FRAGMENTS,  28 

Fr.  28."  (1)  When  I  wished  to  be  introduced  to 
the  science  of  logic  and  instructed  in  it,  it  was  neces- 
sary to  take  up  and  learn  what  the  logicians  call 
ewraywyat,  or  '  introductory  exercises.'  (2)  Then 
because  at  first  I  had  to  learn  about  axioms,  which 
Marcus  \'arro  calls,  now  prqfata  or  '  propositions,'  and 
now  proloquia  or  '  forthright  statements,'  I  sought 
diligently  for  the  Commentary  on  Proloquia  of  Lucius 
Aelius,  a  learned  man,  who  was  the  teacher  of  \'arro  ; 
and  finding  it  in  the  Library  of  Peace,*  I  read  it. 
(3)  But  I  found  in  it  nothing  that  was  written  to 
instruct  or  to  make  the  matter  clear  ;  Aelius  '^  seems  to 
have  made  that  book  rather  as  suggestions  for  his  o>vn 
use  than  for  the  purpose  of  teaching  others. 

(4)  I  therefore  of  necessity  returned  to  my  Greek 
books.  From  these  I  obtained  this  definition  of  an 
axiom  :  "a  proposition  complete  in  itself,  declared 
with  reference  to  itself  only."  (5)  This  I  have  for- 
borne to  turn  into  Latin,  since  it  would  have  been 
necessary  to  use  new  and  as  yet  uncoined  words,  such 
as,  from  their  strangeness,  the  ear  could  hardly 
endure.  (6)  But  Marcus  Varro,  in  the  twenty-fourth 
book  of  his  treatise  On  the  Latin  Language,  dedicated 
to  Cicero,  thus  defines  the  word  very  briefly  :  "  A 
proloquium  is  a  statement  in  which  nothing  is  lacking." 

(7)  But  his  definition  will  be  clearer  if  I  give  an 
example.  An  axiom,  then,  or  a  forthright  state- 
ment, if  you  prefer,  is  of  this  kind  :  "  Hannibal  was 
a  Carthaginian  "  ;  "  Scipio  destroyed  Numantia  "  ; 
"  Milo  was  found  guilty  of  murder  "  ;  "  Pleasure  is 
neither  a  good  nor  an  evil  "  ;  (8)  and  in  general  any 
saying  which  is  a  full  and  perfect  thought,  so  expressed 
in  words  that  it  is  necessarily  either  true  or  false,  is 
called  by  the  logicians  an  axiom ;  by  Marcus  Varro, 

619 


VARRO 

appellatum  est,  a  M.  Varrone,  sicuti  dixi,  proloquium, 
a  M.  autem  Cicerone  pronuntiatum,  quo  ille  tamen 
vocabulo  tantisper  uti  se  adtestatus  est,  "  quoad 
melius,"  inquit,  "  invenero." 

(9)  Sed  quod  Graeci  a-vvrjufifvov  a^ioj/xa  dicunt,  id 
alii  nostrorum  adiunctum,  alii  conexum  dixerunt. 
Id  conexum  tale  est  :  Si  Plato  ambulat,  Plato  move- 
tur  ;  Si  dies  est,  sol  super  terras  est.  (10)  Item  quod 
illi  (TVfXTreTrXtyfieioy,  nos  vel  coniunctum  vel  copu- 
latum  dicimus,  quod  est  eiusdemmodi  :  P.  Scipio, 
Pauli  filius,  et  bis  consul  fuit  et  triumphavit  et  censura 
functus  est  et  coUega  in  censura  L.  Mummi  fuit. 
(11)  In  omni  autem  coniuncto  si  unum  est  mendacium, 
etiamsi  cetera  vera  sunt,  totum  esse  mendacium 
dicitur.  Nam  si  ad  ea  omnia  quae  de  Scipione  illo  vera 
dixi  addidero  Et  Hannibalem  in  Africa  superavit, 
quod  est  falsum,  universa  quoque  ilia  quae  coniuncte 
dicta  sunt,  propter  hoc  unum  quod  falsum  accesserit, 
quia  simul  dicentur,  vera  non  erunt. 

(12)  Est  item  aliud  quod  Graeci  Su^fvy/itvov  d^tw/xa, 
nos  disiunctum  dicimus.  Id  huiuscemodi  est  :  Aut 
malum  est  voluptas  aut  bonum,  aut  neque  bonum 
neque  malum  est.  (13)  Omnia  autem  quae  disiun- 
guntur  pugnantia  esse  inter  sese  oportet,  eorumque 
opposita,  quae  avriKiifieva  Graeci  dicunt,  ea  quoque 
ipsa  inter  se  adversa  esse.     Ex  omnibus  quae  dis- 

^  Tusc.  Disp.  i.  7.  14.  *  Two  connected  statements,  of 
which  the  second  follows  as  the  result  of  the  first.  ^  This 
is  the  younger  Africanus,  who  destroyed  Carthage  in  146  B.C.; 
it  was  the  older  Africanus  who  defeated  Hannibal  at  Zama 
in  202  B.C. 
620 


FRAGMENTS,  28 

as  I  have  said,  a  proloquium  or  '  forthright  state- 
ment '  ;  but  by  Marcus  Cicero  **  a  pronuntiatum 
or  '  pronouncement,'  a  word  however  which  he 
declared  that  he  used  "  only  until  I  can  find  a  better 
one," 

(9)  But  what  the  Greeks  call  a  a-wrjiiyikvov  d^iwfxa 
or  '  connected  axiom,'*  some  of  our  countrymen 
call  adiunctum  '  adjoined,'  others  call  conexum  '  con- 
nected.' The  following  are  examples  of  this  :  "If 
Plato  is  walking,  Plato  is  moving  "  ;  "  If  it  is  day, 
the  sun  is  above  the  earth."  (10)  Also  what  they 
call  crv/iTTc-Aey/xfiov  or  a  '  compound  axiom,'  we  call 
coniunctum  '  conjoined  '  or  copulatum  '  coupled  '  ;  for 
example  :  "  Publius  Scipio,  son  of  Paulus,  was  twice 
consul  and  celebrated  a  triumph,  and  held  the 
censorship,  and  was  the  colleague  of  Lucius  Mummius 
in  his  consulship."  (11)  But  if  in  the  whole  of  a  pro- 
position of  this  kind  one  member  is  false,  even  if  the 
others  are  true,  the  whole  is  said  to  be  false.  For  if 
to  all  those  true  statements  which  I  have  made  about 
that  Scipio  ^  I  add  "  and  he  worsted  Hannibal  in 
Africa,"  which  is  false,  all  those  other  statements 
which  have  been  made  in  conjunction  will  not  be 
true,  on  account  of  this  one  false  statement  which 
has  been  added  to  them,  because  they  will  now  all 
be  spoken  of  together  as  one  statement  of  fact. 

(12)  There  is  also  another  form,  which  the  Greeks 
call  a  Su^ii'yfj.ei'oi'  d^tw/xa  or  'disjunctive  proposi- 
tion,' and  we  call  disiunctum  '  separated.'  For 
example  :  "  Pleasure  is  either  good  or  evil,  or  it  is 
neither  good  nor  evil."  (13)  Now  all  statements 
which  are  contrasted  ought  to  be  opposed  to  each 
other,  and  their  opposites,  which  the  Greeks  call 
avTiKtt'/xtia,  ought  also  to  be  opposed.     Of  all  state- 

621 


VARRO 

iunguntur  unum  esse  verum  debet,  falsa  cetera. 
(14)  Quod  si  aut  nihil  omnium  verum  aut  omnia 
plurave  quam  unum  vera  erunt,  aut  quae  disiuncta 
sunt  non  pugnabunt,  aut  quae  opposita  eorum  sunt  eon- 
traria  inter  sese  non  erunt,  tunc  id  disiunctum  men- 
dacium  est  et  appellatur  TrapaSte^evyfieifov,  sicuti  hoc 
est,  in  quo  quae  opposita  non  sunt  contraria  :  Aut 
curris  aut  ambulas  aut  stas.  Nam  ipsa  quidem 
inter  se  adversa  sunt,  sed  opposita  eorum  non  pug- 
nant  :  non  ambulare  enim  et  non  stare  et  non  currere 
contraria  inter  sese  non  sunt,  quoniam  contraria  ea 
dicuntur  quae  simul  vera  esse  non  queunt  ;  possis 
simul  eodemque  tempore  neque  ambulare  neque 
stare  neque  currere. 

Fr.  29.^  Excipiuntur  haurio  hausi  (invenitur  tamen 
etiam  haurivi  vel  haurii  ;  Varro  in  XXI III  ad 
Ciceronem  :  "  Cum  indidem  haurierint  "),  saepio 
saepsi,  .  .  . 

Incertae  Sedis  Fragm-enta 

Fr.  30a. ^  Proceres  :  Varro  ad  Ciceronem  dixit 
"  proceres  qui  processerunt  ante  alios,  unde  et  pro- 
ceres  tigna  quae  alia  tigna  porro  excesserunt." 

Fr.  30b.*  Proceres  autem  ideo  secundum  Var- 
ronem  principes  civitatis  dicuntur,  quia  eminent  in 

Fr.  29.     ^  Priscian,  Inst.  Gram.  ii.  540.  3-5  Keil. 
Fr.  30.     ^  Schol.  cod.  Ambr.  in  Aen.  iii.  58.         *  Serv.  in 
Aen.  i.  740. 

Fr.  29.    ,"  To  the  rule  that  in  the  fourth  conjugation  the 
perfect  is  formed  by  changing  the  is  of  the  second  person 
singular  of  the  present,  to  ivi  or  ii;  cf.  Priscian,  ii.  539.  8-11 
Keil. 
622 


FRAGMENTS,  28-30b 

ments  which  are  contrasted,  one  ought  to  be  true  and 
the  rest  false.  (14.)  But  if  none  at  all  of  them  is  true, 
or  if  all,  or  more  than  one,  are  true,  or  if  the  con- 
trasted things  are  not  at  odds,  or  if  those  which  are 
opposed  to  each  other  are  not  contrary,  then  that 
is  a  false  contrast,  and  is  called  TrapaSu^evyfihov  or 
'  WTong-disjunctive.'  For  instance,  this  case,  in 
which  the  things  which  are  opposed  are  not  con- 
traries :  "  Either  you  run  or  you  walk  or  you  stand." 
These  acts  are  indeed  contrasted,  but  their  oppo- 
sites  are  not  contrary  ;  for  '  not  to  walk  '  and  '  not  to 
stand '  and  '  not  to  run  '  are  not  contrary  to  one 
another,  since  those  things  are  called  '  contraries  ' 
which  cannot  be  true  at  the  same  time.  But  you 
may  together  and  at  the  same  time  neither  walk  nor 
stand  nor  run. 

Fr.  29.  Exceptions "  are  kaurio  '  I  draw  off,' 
perfect  kausi  (yet  haurivi  or  haurii  also  is  found  ; 
\'arro,  in  the  twenty-fourth  book  of  the  treatise 
addressed  to  Cicero,  says  "  when  they  haurierint 
'  have  drained  '  from  the  same  "),  saepio  'I  fence  in,' 
perfect  saepsi,  ,  .  . 

Fragments  of  Undeterminable  Position 

Fr.  30a.  Proceres :  Varro  in  the  treatise  addressed 
to  Cicero  said  that  proceres  are  those  who  processerunt 
'  have  advanced  '  ahead  of  others,"  whence  also  those 
beams  are  called  proceres  which  project  beyond  the 
other  beams.* 

Fr.  30b.  Proceres  however,  according  to  Varro, 
is  a  name  applied  to  leaders  of  the  state,  because  they 

Fr.  30.  °  Wrong  etymology.  »  The  ends  of  the  rafters 
project  beyond  the  Une  of  the  wall  on  which  they  rest. 

623 


VARRO 

ea,  sicut  in  aedificiis  mutuli  quidam,  hoc  est  capita 
trabium,  quae  proceres  nominantur. 

Fr.  31  a. ^  Senior  :  secundum  Varronem  senior  et 
iunior  comparativi  sunt  per  inminutionem.  .  .  .  Ergo 
senior  non  satis  senex,  sicut  iunior  non  satis  iuvenis, 
intra  iuvenem,  sicut  pauperior  intra  pauperem.  Dicit 
autem  hoc  Varro  in  libris  ad  Ciceronem. 

Fr.  31b.^  lam  senior  :  aut  pro  positive  posuit, 
id  est  senex,  aut,  ut  diximus,  senior  est  virens  senex, 
ut  iunior  intra  iuvenem  est  :  quam  rem  a  Varrone 
tractatam  confirmat  et  Plinius. 

Fr.  32.^  In  summo  vero  constructionis  eius,  quam 
similem  navaU  carinae  diximus,  caput  conlocavit,  in 
quo  esset  regimen  totius  animantis,  datumque  illi  hoc 
nomen  est,  ut  quidem  Varro  ad  Ciceronem  scribit, 
quod  hinc  capiant  initium  sensus  ac  nervi. 

Fr.  33.^  Non  nulli  proprie  calamos  lupinorum 
alas  dici  putant,  ut  Aelius  :  alae  ex  lupino,  s(urculi 
sine  fo)liis  ;  Cato  in  Originibus  :  alae  ex  lup(ino) 
leg<umine  ;  V^arro)  de  Lingua  Latina  alam  culmum 
fabae  dic<i  docet). 

Fr.  34.^     Haec  de  quattuor  coniugationibus  quae 

Fr.  31.  ^  Serv.  in  Aen.  v.  409.         *  Serv.  in  Aen.  vi.  304. 

Fr.  32.  ^  Lactantius,  de  Opificio  Dei,  v,  6. 

Fr.  33.  ^  Serv.  Dan.  in  Georg.  i.  75. 

Fr.  34.  1  Diomedes,  Ars  Gram.  i.  371.  23-26  Keil. 

Fr.  31.  "  Such  a  comparative  expresses  something  which 
is  not  even  as  great  as  the  positive  :  smaller  is  a  typical 
example;  but  this  feature  of  s^Wior  is  not  clear.  *"  In  both 

passages  of  the  Aeneid  the  senior  is  still  physically  vigorous  : 
the  boxer  Entellus,  the  ferryman  Charon. 

Fr.  32.     "  The  backbone  of  man.         ''  Wrong  etymology. 

624 


FRAGMENTS,  30b-34 

stand  out  in  it,  just  as  in  buildings  certain  mutules, 
that  is,  heads  of  beams,  stand  out,  which  are  called 
proceres. 

Fr.  31a.  Senior  :  according  to  Varro,  senior  and 
tuntor  are  comparatives  of  diminution.".  .  ,  Therefore 
senior  is  not  a  man  who  is  completely  old,  just  as  a 
iunior  is  not  an  entirely  youthful  person,  but  one  not 
quite  as  much  as  a  iuvenis  '  young  man,'  as  a  pauperior 
'  poorer  '  person  is  not  even  as  much  as  pauper  '  poor. ' 
Varro  says  this  in  the  books  addressed  to  Cicero. 

Fr.  31b.  lam  senior  '  now  older  '  :  either  he  set 
this  as  a  positive,  namely  senex,  or,  as  we  have  said,  a 
senior  is  a  vigorous  old  man,*"  as  a  iunior  is  one  not  yet 
a  youth.  The  matter  is  mentioned  by  Varro,  and  is 
confirmed  by  Pliny. 

Fr.  32.  But  at  the  top  of  this  edifice,"  which  we 
have  said  was  like  a  ship's  keel,  he  set  the  caput 
'  head,'  in  which  there  was  to  be  the  guidance  of  the 
whole  creature,  and  the  name  caput  was  given  to  it, 
as  indeed  \'arro  A\Tites  in  the  treatise  addressed  to 
Cicero,  because  from  it  the  senses  and  the  nerves 
capiunt  '  take  '  their  start. ^ 

Fr.  33.  Some  think  that  the  steins  of  lupines  are 
properly  called  alae  "  '  wings  ' ;  thus  Aelius  ^  :  "  alae  of 
lupine,  shoots  without  leaves  "  ;  Cato  in  the  Origins  '^ : 
"  alae  of  lupine  pulse  "  ;  \'arro  in  the  treatise  On  the 
Latin  Language  instructs  us  that  the  stalk  of  the 
bean  is  called  an  ala. 

Fr.  34.     With  regard  to  the  four  conj  ugations ,  these 

Fr.  33.  "  Properly,  the  places  where  the  branches  or 
shoots  start  from  the  stem.  *  Page  59  Funaioli.  «  Frag. 
122  Peter. 

VOL  II.  s  625 


VARRO 

pertinent  ad  verba  quae  analogiae  parent,  quarum 
exempla  passim  perscripta  sunt  et  sunt  nota.  Quae 
siquis  conceperit  animo,  non  facile  labetur.  Sunt 
enim  evidenter  exposita  et  Varroni  Menippeo. 

Fr.  35.^  Sapio  tarn  sapui  vel  sapii  quam  sapivi 
protulisse  auctores  inveniuntur  ;  Probo  tamen  sapui 
placet  dici,  Charisio  sapui  vel  sapivi,  Aspro  sapivi  et 
sapii  secundum  Varronem,  quod  Diomedes  etiam 
approbat. 

Fr.  36.^  Sunt  alia  verba,  quibus  desunt  diversa 
tempora,  usu  deficiente,  non  ratione  significationis, 
Et  quibusdam  deest  praeteritum  perfectum  et  omnia, 
quae  ex  eo  nascuntur,  ut  ferio  sisto  tollo  fero  aio  furo, 
quod  Varro  ponit.  Ergo  aliorum  verborum  perfectis, 
quae  videntur  eandem  significationem  habere,  pro 
his  utimur. 

Fr.  37.^  Puer  et  in  feminino  sexu  antiqui  dicebant, 
ut  Graeci  6  Trais  Kal  rj  Trais  ;  ut  in  Odyssia  vetere, 
quod  est  antiquissimum  carmen  : 

Mea  puer,*  quid  verbi  ex  tuo  ore  audio  ? 

Fr.  35,     1  Priscian,  Inst.  Gram.  ii.  499.  17-19  Keil. 

Fr.  36.     ^  Priscian,  Inst.  Gram.  ii.  418.  27-419.  2  Keil. 

Fr.  37.  1  Charisius,  Inst.  Gram.  i.  84.  5-1 1  Keil.  "  The 
verse  is  quoted  with  mea  puera  and  supra  fugit  {for  audio) 
by  Priscian,  ii.  231.  10  Keil. 

Fr.  34.     "  The  rules  for  the  formation  of  the  perfect  active. 
*  Varro,  as  author  of  the  Menippean  Satires,  is  sometimes 
called   Varro  Menippeus,  as  here  ;    but  the  present  passage 
may  be  textually  corrupt. 
626 


FRAGMENTS,  34^37 

are  the  principles  **  applying  to  the  verbs  which  obey 
Regularity  ;  examples  are  set  down  everywhere  and 
are  well  known.  Anyone  who  has  mastered  them  will 
easily  avoid  error.  P'or  they  are  set  forth  clearly  also 
by  Varro  of  the  Menippean  Satire.* 

Fr.  35.  To  sapio  '  I  am  wise,'  authors  are  found  to 
have  employed  as  perfect  sapui  or  sapii  as  well  as 
sapivi  ;  yet  Probus  "  prefers  sapui,  Charisius  *  sapui 
or  sapivi,  Asper  sapivi  or  sapii  in  reliance  on  Varro,  a 
view  which  Diomedes  "  also  approves. 

Fr.  36.  There  are  other  verbs,  which  lack  different 
tenses ;  it  is  the  use  of  a  form  that  is  lacking,  the 
reason  for  the  meaning  exists.  Certain  verbs  lack  the 
perfect  and  all  the  forms  made  from  it  ;  such  are 
ferio  '  I  strike,'  sisto  '  I  put,'  tollo  '  I  pick  up,' ^ero  '  I 
bear,'  aio  '  I  say,'  Juro  '  I  am  mad  ' — a  list  which 
Varro  sets  down.  Therefore  for  the  perfects  of  these 
verbs  we  use  the  perfects  of  other  verbs  which  seem 
to  have  the  same  meaning." 

Fr.  37.  Puer  '  boy  '  the  ancients  used  to  use  also 
as  a  feminine,  like  the  Greek  irals,  masc.  meaning 
'  boy  '  and  fem.  meaning  '  girl  '  ;  as  in  the  old 
Odyssey,'^  a  very  ancient  poem  : 

My  child,  what  word  is  this  I  hear  fall  from  your  lips  ? 

Fr.  35.  «  C/.  iv.  36.  12  Keil.  » i.  246.  11  Keil.  « i. 
369.  25  Keil.  All  these  four  grammarians  belong  to  the 
fourth  century  a.d. 

Fr.  36.  "  The  text  then  cites  ferio  percussi,  sisto  statui, 
tollo  sustuli, /era  tuliffuro  insanivi.  After  Varro 's  time,  a 
perfect /«r Mi  was  occasionally  used. 

Fr.  37.  "  Livius  Andronicus,  frag.  3  Baehrens ;  R.O.L. 
ii.  24-25  Warmington. 

627 


VARRO 

Et  in  Nelei  Carmine,  aeque'  prisco  : 

Saucia  puer  filia  sumam  ; 

ubi  tamen  Varro  cum  A  puera  putat  dictum,  sed 
Aelius  <S>rilo,*  magister  eius,  et  Asinius  contra. 

Fr.  38.^  Leontion  et  Chrysion  et  PAanion*  ex 
neutris  Graecis  feminina  nostri^  fecere,  et  Plautus 
quod  dixit  haec  P^ronesium  et  Caecilius  (haec>* 
Leontium.  Varroni  autem  placet  talia  nomina 
dativo  tantum  casu  et  ablativo  declinari,  m*  ceteris 
vero  sic  efferri  ut  nominativo. 

'  Keil,  for  eoque.         *  For  aedilius  cilo. 

Fr.  38.  ^  Charisius,  Inst.  Gram.  i.  104.  1-4  Keil.  *  For 
thyrusion  et  faunion.  *  For  neutra.  *  Added  by 
Fabricius.         ^  For  de. 

"  Traff.  Rom.  Frag.,  page  271  Ribbeck»;  R.O.L.  ii.  628-629 
Warmington.  "  The  verse  is  incomplete  in  sense;  perhaps 
the  text  is  corrupt.  "*  Page  69  Funaioli.  «  Page  499 
Funaioli. 


628 


FRAGMENTS,  37-38 

And  in  the  Song  ofXeleus,''  which  is  equally  old  : 

A  wounded  child,  a  daughter,  I'll  take  *  .  .  . 

In  this  however  Varro  thinks  that  puera,  with  A,  was 
used,  but  his  teacher  AeUus  Stilo  '*  and  Asinius  *  take 
the  opposite  view. 

Fr.  38.  Leontion  and  Chrysion  and  Phanion  "  are 
neuters  in  Greek,  but  when  we  took  them  into  Latin 
we  made  feminines  of  them  ;  Plautus  ^  used  Phrone- 
siuni  <^  as  a  feminine,  and  Caecilius  ^  used  Leoniium 
in  the  same  way.  But  Varro  thinks  that  such  nouns 
are  inflected  only  for  the  dative  and  the  ablative,  and 
that  in  the  other  cases  the  same  form  as  the  nomina- 
tive is  used.* 

Fr.  38.  "  Neuter  diminutives,  as  women's  names. 
"  Truculentus  323.  '  This  and  Leontium,  with  Latin  -um 
replacing  the  Greek  -on.  ■*  Comic.  Rom.  Frag.,  page  93 
Ribbeck*.  •  That  is,  nom.  ace  voc  in  -um,  dat.  abl.  in 
-o,  gen.  lacking. 


629 


Comparative  Table  of  the  Fragment  Numbers 

K  =the  present  edition. 
GS  =  Goetz  and  Schoell,  edition  of  1910. 
F  =  Funaioli,  Grammaticae  Romanae  Fragmenta,  1907. 
W  =  Wilmanns,  de  M.  Terenti  Varronls  lihris  grammaticis, 
1864. 


K 

GS 

F 

W 

K 

GS 

F 

W 

1 

2 

6 

4 

20 

21 

255 

20 

2 

3 

7 

5 

21 

22 

14 

21 

3 

4 

8 

6 

22 

23 

15 

23 

4 

5 

9 

7 

23 

24 

17 

30 

5 

.'•'«(  J^l 

24 

25 

18 

31 

6 

7 

24 

25 

26 

19 

SS 

7 

8 

245 

8 

26 

27 

20 

34 

8 

9 

246 

9 

27 

28 

21 

35 

9 

10 

247 

10 

28 

29 

22 

3Q 

10 

11 

248 

11 

29 

30 

23 

37 

11 

12 

249 

12 

30 

31 

32 

12 

13 

16 

25 

31 

32 

28 

24 

13 

14 

25 

13 

32 

33 

30 

38 

14 

15 

26 

14 

33 

34 

31 

39 

15 

16 

27 

16 

34 

S5 

261 

26 

16 

17 

253 

15 

35 

SQ 

262 

27 

17 

18 

SQ 

37 

263 

18 

19 

254 

18 

37 

38 

250 

28 

19 

20 

13 

19 

38 

39 

258 

29 

6S0 


INDEX  OF  AUTHORS  AND 
WORKS 

References  are  to  Book  (Roman  numeral)  and  Section  (Arabic  number), 
and  to  Fragment  (F.)  and  serial  number  (Arabic),  with  subdivisioiis. 


Accius,  V.  21,  80  (Brutus),  OS  ;   vi. 

80;  vU.  11  ter  (Philo:tetes),  14, 

15, 19,  50,  (H,  6i)  (Melanippus),  80 

(PhilocUtes),   83,  85,  88,  96;  x. 

70 ;  V.  Cassius 
Aelius,  V.  18,  21,  25,  66,  101 ;  vL  7, 

59  ;  vii.  2;  viiu  81 
Afraniu-s,  v.  25  (togata) 
AnnaUi,  v.  74,  101 
Antipater,  vi.  2 
ApoUodorus,  v.  105  ;  vi.  2 
Aprissius  (?),  vi.  68 
Aquiliu.s,  vi.  89  (BoeotUi) 
Argei,  see  Sacra  Argeorum 
Anstarchei,  viii.  63 ;  x.   16,  42  (ab 

Aristarcho  granmiatici) 
Aristarchus,  viii.  68 ;  ix.  1,  43,  91 
Aristea.s,  x.  75 
Aristocles,  X.  10,  75 
Aristodemus,  x.  75 
Aristophanes  (Byzantius),  v.  9  ;  vi. 

2  ;  ix.  12 ;  X.  68 
Aristoteles,    vii.    70    (cd^t.ua    /3ap- 

papiKd);  viii.  11 
Atellanae,  vii.  29,  84,  95 
Athenis  in  librit  «acrorm»,  v.  97 
Atilius,  \ii.  90,  106 
Augures,  Anguria,  Auspicia,  v.  21, 

33,  47,  58,  85  ;  vL  42,  53  bU,  64, 

76,  82  bu,  86,  91  ;  vii.  6,  7,  8, 

31,  51 
Aurelius  Opillus,  vii.  50,  65,  67,  70, 

79,  106 
Auspicia,  v.  Augures 

Brutus,  V.  luniug 


Caecilius,  vii.  103 
CaUimachu-s,  v.  113;  vii.  34 
Canius  (  =  Cassius?),  vi.  81 
Carmen  Ndei,  F.  37 
Carmen  Priami,  vii.  28 
Carmen  ScUiomm,  see  Salii 
Cassius,  vi.  7  (Brutus),  81 ;  vii.  72 
Cato,  vii.  5S ;  ix.  107 
Catullus,  ^ii.  50  note 
Catulus  (  =  Pacuvius),  vi.  6 
Censoriae  Tabulae,  vi.  S6-87 
Chorus  Proserpinae,  vi.  60,  94 
Chrysippus,  vi.  2,  11,   56;    ix.  1 ; 

X.  59 
Claudius,  viL  66,  70,  106 
Cleanthes,  v.  9 
Comici,  V.  62,  73 ;  vi.  71,  73 
Commsnlaria  Consularia,  vi.  88-89 
Commentarium  cetus  anqnititionit, 

M.  Sergii  Mani  t,  vi.  90-92 
Cornelius,  v.  148,  150 ;  vii.  39  («xm- 

wentarium  Naevii) 
Cosconius,  vi.  36,  89  {Actionet) 
Crates,  viii.  64,  6J8 ;  ix.  1 

Democritus,  vi.  39 
Dion,  viii.  11 
Dionysius  Sidonius,  x.  10 
Duodecim  Tabulae,  v.  22,  140;   vi. 
5 ;  vii-  15,  51 

Ennius,  v.  9,  163 
Annaleg,  v.  22,  42,  55,  59,  60,  65, 
111,  182;  vi.  82;  vii.  6,  7,  12, 
20,  21,  26,  28,  32,  33,  36,  37,  41 

681 


INDEX 


bis,  42,  43,  44,  45,  46  ter,  48, 
100,  103,  104  ter ;  ix.  54 
Trag.  v.  14,  Ifi  Ur,  23  ;  vi.  6(i4jax), 
81  {Ajax),  81  (Medea),  83  (Alex- 
ander) ;  vii.  6  (Hecuba),  6  (An- 
dronuwha),  9  (Medea),  12,  13,  16, 
19,  33,  49,  73,  76  (Ajax),  82  bis 
(Andrormcha),  87,  89,  93  Us, 
101 ;  X.  70 
Mi'cellan^mis,  v.  50  (Epicharmiis), 
60,  62  (.S'ota),  01  bis,  65,  68  (Spi- 
charmus),  86 ;  vi.  61  ;  vii.  35, 
71,  101,  104  ;  ix.  107 

Epicurus,  vi.  39 

Euripides,  vii.  82 

Fasti,  V.  84 

Flaccus  flainen  Martialis,  vi.  21 

Fulvius,  vi.  33 

Glossae,  Glossemata,  vii.  10,  34,  107 
Grammatici  et  similes,  sine  nomine 

citati,  V.  30,  34,  43,  49,  51,  53, 

85,  120,  146,   147,  154,  157  ;  vi. 

7,  34,  96 ;  vii.  10,  17,  34,  36,  46, 

107  ;  viii.  23,  44 

Hesiodus,  v.  20  (Theogonia) 
Homenis,  vii.  74,  85 
Hortensius,  viii.  14  ;  x.  78 
Hypsicrates,  v.  88 

Junius  Brutus,  v.  5,  42,  48,  55 ;  vi. 

33  bis,  95  (commentaria) 
luventius,  vi.  50 ;  vii.  65,  104  note 

Leges,  vi.  60 ;  v.  Duodecim  Tabulae 
Leges  privatae  aedificiorwn,  v.  42 
Lex  niancipioriim,  v.  163  ;  vi.  74 
Lex  Plaetoria,  vi.  5 
Lex  praedioi-um  urbanorum,  v.  27 
Lex  venditionis  fundi,  ix.  104 
Litterae  antiquae,  v.  143  ;  vi.  33 
Livius  (poeta),  v.  9  ;  vii.  3 
Lucilins,  v.  17,  24,  44,  63,  80,  13S 
(Urbs);  vi.  69;   vii.  30,  32,  47 
t«r,  94,  96,  103  bis ;  ix.  81 
Lutatius,  V.  150 

Maccius,  vii.  104  ;  see  Plautus 
Manilius,  vii.  16  bis,  17,  28,  105 
Manlius,  v.  31 
Matius,  vii.  95,  96 
Mimu$,  vi.  61 

632 


Mucius  Scaevola  pontifex,  v.  5,  83 ; 
vi.  30  ;  vii.  105 

Naevius,  v.  43,  53,  153;  vi.  70; 
vii.  7,  23,  39,  51,  53  bis,  54  bis 
(Cemetria,  Komuliis),  60  (Corol- 
laria),  70  (Fretum),  92,  107 
novies  (Aesiona,  Clastidiiim, 
Ihlus,  Demetrius,  Lampadio, 
Nagido,  Rom,ulus,  Stigmatias, 
Technicus),  108  ter  (Tarentilla, 
Tunicularia,  Bellum  Punicum) ; 
ix.  78  (Clastidium) 

Nelei  Carmen,  v.  Carmen  Nelei 

Opillus,  V.  Aurelius 

Pacuvius,  V.  7  ter,  17  bis,  24,  60; 
vi.  6  bi$,  60  (Medus),  94  (Htr- 
miona) ;  vii.  6  (Periboea),  18,  22, 
34  (Medus),  59,  76,  87,  88,  91, 
102 
Papinius  ('0,  vii.  28  (Epigrammation) 
Parmeniscus,  x.  10 
Physici,  v.  69  ;  x.  55 
Piso,    V.    148,    149    (Annales),   165 

(Annates) 
Plato,  vii.  37 
Plautus  : 

Amph.  vi.  6 ;  vii.  50 

Asin.  vi.  7  ;  vii.  79 

Aid.  V.  14,  108,  181 ;  vii.  103 

Bac.  vii.  16 

Cos.  vii.  104,  106 

Cist.  V.  72  ;  vii.  64  bis,  98,  99  bis 

Cure.  V.  146 ;  vii.  60,  71 

Bpid.  V.  131 

Men.  vii.  12,  54,  56,  93 

Merc.  vii.  60 

Miles,  V.  108  ;  vii.  52,  86 

Most.  ix.  54 

Peraa,  vi.  95  ;  vii.  55 

Poen.  V.  68  ;  vii.  52,  69,  88  note 

Pseud.  V.  108  ;  vii.  81 

Rttd.  F.  10 

Stich.  V.  68 

Trin.  vii.  57,  78 

True  vi.  11  ;  vii.  70 ;  ix.  106 
Lost  plays : 

Astraba,  vi.  73  ;  vii.  66 

Boeotia,  vi.  89 

Cesistio,  vii.  67 

Colax,  vii.  105 

Condalium,  vii.  77 


INDEX 


Cumicularia,  v.  153 ;  vii.  52 

Faeneratrix,  vii.  96 

Frivolaria,  v.  89  ;  \'ii.  58 

FngUivi,  vii.  (53 

Xervohiria,  vii.  65,  68 

Pagon,  vii.  61 

Parasitus  piger,  viL  62,  77 

SiteUUergus,  vii.  66 

Unnamed  :  vii.  38,  91,  103 
Poetae  sine  nomine  citati,  v.  1,  88  ; 
vL  11,  60,  67,  83;   vii.  52;    v. 
Comici,  Mimus,  Scaenici,  Tra- 
gici 
Polybius,  V.  113 
Pompilius,  vii.  93 
Pontifices,  v.  23.  98 
Porcius,  v.  163  ;  vii.  104 
Priami  Carmen,  v.  Carmen  Priami 
Procilius,  v.  148,  154 
Pythagora.s,  v.  11 ;  vii.  17 

Sacra  vel  Saerificia  Argeoram,  v. 
47-54  ;  in  aliquot  sacris  et  sactl- 
lis  seriptum,  vii.  84  ;  v.  Athenis 

Saliorum  camiina,  v.  110 ;  vu  14, 
49 ;  ^^i.  2,  3  bit,  26,  27  ;  ix.  61 

Satumii  versus,  vii.  36 

Scaenici,  vi.  76 


Scaevola,  i'.  Mucins 
Scenici,  v.  Scaenici 
Scriptores  antiqui  Graeci,  v.  123 
Sergius,  v.  Commentarium 
Sibyllini  libri,  vi.  15 
Sisenna,  viii.  73,  F.  5.  9 
Sophron,  v.  179 
Sueius,  viL  104  bis 
Sulpicius,  v.  40 

Terentius:   Adel.   vi.   69;    vii.  84, 

F.  10 
Tragici,  vi.  67  M»,  72;  vii.  23,  24, 

25 

Valerius  SoraniLS,  vii.  31,  65 ;  x.  70 
Varro : 

Antiquitatiim  libri,  vi.  13,  18 

De  Aestuariis,  ix.  26 

De  Poematis,  viL  36;  De  Poetis, 
vi  52 

Epistulae,  F.  14  c 

Tribuum  liber,  v.  56 
Vergilii  commentarium  Naevi,  vii.  39 
Volnios,  V.  55 

Zenon  Citieus,  v.  59 


633 


INDEX  OF  LATIN  WORDS  AND 
PHRASES 

References  are  to  Book  (Roman  numeral)  and  Section  (Arabic  number), 
and  to  Fragment  (F.)  and  serial  number  (Arabic),  with  subdivisions. 


A,  viii.  68 ;  ix.  38,  52 ;  A  additum, 

V.  97  ;  A  exitus,  x.  (52  ;  A  littera 

finite,  F.  14  a,  F.^14  b  ;  A  :  E,  vii. 

94;  AS:    ES:   IS:  IS,  ix.    109; 

c/.  B 
abacus,  ix.  40 
abies,  ix.  41 
aborigines,  v.  53 
aboriuntur,  v.  66 
abrogatae,  v.  vetus 
abscessit,  vi.  3S 
Acca  Larentia,  vi.   23  ;  sepidcrnm 

Accae,  vi.  24 
accanit,  vi.  75 
accensus,  v.  82  ;  vi.  88,  89,  95  ;  vii. 

58 
accessit,  vi.  38 
accipe,  vii.  90 
Acculeia,  v.  Curia 
accusandi  casus,  viii.  66 ;  accusati- 

vus,  viii.  67  ;  v.  casus 
acetum  (non  aceta),  ix.  66,  67 
Acherusia  templa,  vii.  6 
Achilles,  x.  69 
acquirere,  vi.  79 
acsitiosae,  t'.  axitiosae 
actio,  v.   11,   12  ;   vi.  41  ;   actiones 

tres,  vi.  42  ;  in  actionibus,  vi.  89, 

vii.  93 
actor,  vi.  77 ;  actores,  v.  178,  vi.  58, 

X.  27 
actus,  V.  22,  ,34,  35  ;  actus  numero- 

rum,  ix.  86-88 
adagio,  vii.  31 
addici  numo,  vi.  61 
addico,  vi.  30 

634> 


addictus,  vi.  61 

additio  litteraruni,  v.  6 ;  t».  I 

addixit  iudicium,  vi.  61 

adicere,  v.  litterae 

adiectio  (syllabarum),  v.  6 

adiunctum,  F.  28.  9 

adlocutum  ire,  vi.  57 

adlucet,  vi.  79 

adminiculandi  pars,  viii.  44 

administra,  vii.  34 ;  administros, 
v.  91 ;  c/.  amminister 

ad  Murciae,  v.  Circus 

adsentior  adsentio,  F.  5.  9 

adseque,  vi.  73 

adserere  manu,  vi.  64 

adsiet,  vi.  92 

adventicium  (genus  similitudinis), 
X.  69  ;  adventicia  (verba),  x.  70 

advocare,  v.  contio 

adytum,  v.  8 

aedificia,  v.  42,  141 ;  viii.  29,  30  ;  ix. 
20 ;  X.  64 

aedilis,  v.  81 ;  v.  Publicius 

aedis  aedes,  v.  80,  160 ;  vi.  61 ; 
vii.*10,  12  ;  v.  Aesculapii,  cavum 
aedium,  Concordia,  deus,  Dius 
Fidius,  luno,  lupiter,  Minerva, 
Portunus,  Quirinus,  Romulus, 
.sacrae,  Salus,  Saturnus,  Venus, 
Vesta 

aeditumus,  v.  50,  52  ;  viii.  61  ;  aedi- 
tuum  non  aeditumum,  vii.  12 

aedus,  v.  haedus 

aeges,  vii.  21 

Aegeum  fretum,  vii.  22 

aegrotus,  v.  71  ;  x.  46 


INDEX 


Aegyptionim  vocabuU,  viii.  65 

Aegj-ptus,  V.  57,  79 

Aelia,  \iii.  81 

Aelius  Sextus,  vii.  46 

Aemilius  -lii,  etc.,  viii.  4 ;  Aemiliiis 
-ia,  ix.  55  ;  v.  Basilica 

aenea,  v.  vas 

Aeneas,  v.  144 ;  ^-i.  60 

Aeolis,  V.  25,  175 ;  Aeolis  Graeci, 
V.  101,  102 

aequabilitas,  ix.  1,  etc 

Aequimaeliiun,  v.  157 

aequinoctium,  vi.  8  ;  %-ii.  14  ;  ix.  25  ; 
r.  circulns 

aequor,  vii.  23 

aequutn,  vL  71  ;  r.  pila 

aer,  v.  65  ;  c/.  animalia 

aerariae  (non  aerelavinae),  viii.  62 

aerarii,  v.  milites,  tribuni 

aerarium,  v.  180,  183 

aes,  V.  169-171,  173,  180-183 ;  ix.  81- 
83 ;  X.  38 ;  aes  et  libra,  vii.  105, 
ix.  83  ;  v.  militare,  mille,  raudus 

Aesculapii  aedes  vetus,  viL  57 

aesculetum,  v.  152 

aestas,  v.  61 ;  vi.  9 

aestivum,  vL  9 ;  aestiva  triclinia, 
viii.  29 

aestus,  vii.  22  ;  ix.  26 

aetas,  vi.  11  ;  ix.  93 

aetemum,  vi.  11 

Aethiops,  viii.  38,  41  ;  ix.  42 

Aetolia,  vii.  18 

aevitemum  aetemum,  vi,  11 

aevum,  vi.  11 

Africa,  V.  159 

Africae  bestiae,  vii.  40 

Africus  vicus,  v.  159 

Agamemno,  v.  19 

Agenor,  v.  31 

ager,  v.  13,  34,  37  ;  ciiltus,  incultiis, 
V.  36  ;  Romaniis,  v.  33,  55  ;  agro- 
rum  genera  quinque,  v.  33 ;  r. 
Arictnus,  Calydonius,  Gabinus, 
hosticus,  incertiis,  Latius,  nova- 
lis,  peregrinus,  Praenestinus, 
Reatinus,  restibilis,  Romanus, 
Sabinus,  Tusculanus,  uliginosus 

agger,  v.  141 

agitantur  quadrigae,  vi.  41,  42 

agitatus,  v.  11, 12 ;  vi.  41,  78  ;  men- 
tis, vi.  42 

agnus,  V.  99 

ago,  V.  34  ;  vi.  41,  42,  77,  78 ;  agit 


gestum  tragoedus,  vi.  41 ;  agitur 
pecHS  pastum,  vi.  41 ;  agitnr 
fabula,  vi.  77 ;  agere  causam, 
augurium,  vi.  42 ;  agere  ex  sponsu, 
vi.  72  ;  V.  facio,  gerit,  gradus 

agonales,  v.  dies 

Agonenses,  vi.  14 

Agonia,  vi.  14 

agrarius,  v.  13 ;  agrarii,  viii.  15 

agrestis  liostias,  viL  24  ;  c.  Iocs 

agricola,  v.  13 

agrosius,  v.  agntrins 

aio,  F.  36 

ala,  V.  33 

alauda  alaudas  (Gall.),  viii.  65 

Alba,  V.  144 ;  \-iii.  35  ;  Alba  Longa, 
V.  144 

Albani  Albenses,  viii.  35 ;  v.  Aven- 
tinus 

Albanus  mons,  vi.  25  ;  rex,  v.  43 

albatus,  v.  82 

Albius,  viii.  80  ;  x.  44  ;  Albia,  x.  44 

AlbuU,  V.  30 

albus  -a  -um,  etc.,  viii.  38,  41,  80; 
ix.  42,  55;  x.  22,  24,  44,  73; 
album  albius  albissimum,  viii. 
52,  75 

alcedo,  v.  79  ;  vii.  88 

Alcmaeus  Alcmaeo,  ix.  90 

alcyonia,  vii.  88 

Alcyonis  ritu,  vii.  88 

Alexander  (Magnus),  ix.  79 ;  eius 
statua,  ix.  79 

Alexander  (Paris),  vii.  82 

Alexandrea,  v.  100 

Alfena,  viii.  41 ;  ix.  41 

aliena  verba,  v.  10 

alienigenae,  v.  90 

alites,  V.  75 

allecti,  v\.  66 

AUia,  Alliensis  dies,  vi.  32 

alpha,  viii.  64 

altiores,  x.  29 

altisono  caeli  clipeo,  v.  19  ;  vii.  73 

altitonantis  Io^^s,  vii.  7 

amator,  Wiu  57 

ambages,  ^ii.  30 

ambagio,  vii.  31 

ambe,  vii.  30 

ambecisus,  viu  43 

ambegna  bos,  vii.  31 

ambiectum,  v.  132 

ambiguus  rectus  ca.sus,  ix.  103 

ambit,  v.  28 

635 


INDEX 


ambitiosus,  vii.  30 

ambitus,  v.  22,  28 ;  vii.  30  ;  v.  in- 
dagabilis 

Ambivius,  vii.  30 

ambulatur,  vi.  1  ;  ambulans,  am- 
bulaturus,  viii.  59 

amburvom,  v.  127 

ambustum,  vii.  31 

amens,  vi.  44 

amia,  vii.  47 

amicitia  -am,  x.  73 

amictui,  v.  131,  132 

amiectum,  v.  ambiectiim 

amitans  (non  est),  viii.  60 

Amiternini,  v.  28 

Amiternum,  vi.  5 

amminister,  vii.  34  ;  c/.  administra 

amnis,  v.  28 

amo  amor,  etc.,  viii.  58,  60  ;  ix.  97, 
110;  X.  32,  48,  78;  amans  ama- 
turus  amatus,  viii.  58,  ix.  110 

amor  amorem,  etc.,  x.  36,  42 

amphimallum,  v.  167 

analogia,  viii.  23,  25-27,  etc.  ;  ix.  1, 
2,  7,  74,  etc.  ;  X.  1,  36-38,  43,  44, 
61,  52,  63,  70,  72,  74,  79,  83,  etc., 
F.  34;  perfecta,  inchoata  analogia, 
X.  68,  69 ;  index  analogiae,  ix. 
109  ;  analogiae  genus  deiunctum, 
coniunctum,  x.  45-47 ;  poetica 
analogia,  x.  74  ;  v.  genus,  poetica, 
principium,  proportione,  ratio, 
similitudo 

anas,  v.  78 

ancilia,  vi.  22  ;  vii.  43 

Andrius  ab  Andro,  viii.  81 

Andromacha,  vii.  82 

anfractum,  vii.  15 

Angerona,  Angeronalia,  vi.  23 

angiportum,  v.  145  ;  vi.  41 

anguilla,  v.  77 

angulus,  vi.  41 

ani,  vi.  8 

anicula  anicilla,  v.  anus 

anima,  v.  59,  60  ;  animae  hominum, 
ix.  30 

animalia,  v.  75, 102  ;  ix.  113  ;  aqua- 
tilia,  v.  77 ;  in  aere,  v.  75 ;  in 
aqua,  V.  78  ;  in  locis  terrestribus, 
V.  80 ;  animalium  semen,  v.  59 ; 
species,  x.  4";  voces,  vii.  103 

animalis  res,  F.  8 

animantium  (animalium)  voces,  v. 
75,  78,  96,  100  ;  vii.  103 

636 


animum,  i'.  despondisse 

Anio,  V.  28 

annales,  v.  74,  101  ;  (feriae),  vi.  25, 
26 

annus,  vi.  8  ;  v.  novus 

anomalia,  viii.  23;  ix.  1,  3,  113;  x. 
1,  2,  16 ;  V,  dissimilitudo 

anquisitio,  vi.  90,  92 

anser,  v.  75 

Antemnae,  v.  28 

antiqua,  vi.  61,  c/.  vi.  82  ;  antiqui,  v. 
34,  71,  79,  96(Graeci),  131,  vi.  19, 
33,  58  (nostri),  63,  vii.  26,  36,  73 
(rustici),  84,  ix.  17,  68,  83,  87, 
X.  73,  F.  1 ;  antiquissimum,  v.  133  ; 
antiquissimi,  v.  132 ;  antiqui 
Graeci,  v.  103,  166 ;  antiquae 
mulieres,  v.  69 ;  antiquum  oppi- 
dum  Palatinum,  v.  164,  vi.  34  ; 
antiquum  Graecum,  vi.  84  ;  anti- 
quum nomen,  v.  50 ;  antiquis 
litteris,  v.  143,  vi.  33 ;  v.  Graecus, 
gramma tica,  lupiter,  numerus, 
urbs,  verbum 

Antonius,  i'.  Tullius 

anuli,  vi.  8 

anus,  viii.  25 ;  anicula  anicilla,  ix. 
74  ;  V.  Liber 

a  parte  totum,  v.  155  ;  vii.  18,  75 

Apelles,  ix.  12 

aper,  v.  101 ;  viii.  47 

apexabo,  v.  Ill 

Aphrodite,  vi.  33 

Apollinar,  v.  52 

ApoUinares  ludi,  vi.  18 

Apollo,  V.  68 ;  vii.  16,  17 ;  cortina 
Apollinis,  vii.  48  ;  v.  Sol 

appellandi  pars,  viii.  44 ;  partes 
quattuor,  viii.  45 

Aprilis,  vi.  33 

aprunum  (Sab.),  v.  97 

Apula,  V.  lana 

Apulia,  V.  32 

aqua,  v.  61,  122,  123 ;  v.  animalia, 
ignis 

aquae  caldae,  v.  25,  156 ;  ix.  68, 
69 

aquae  frigidae,  v.  25 

aqualis,  v.  119 

aquarium,  v.  vas 

aquatilia,  v.  animalia 

aquila,  viii.  7  ;  ix.  28 

Aquiliani  gladiatores  ab  Aquilio, 
ix.  71 


INDEX 


Aquilo,  ix.  25 

ara,  T.  38 ;  arae,  v.  74  ;  r.  Census, 

deiis,   Elicii,    Hercules,   lupiter, 

Lavemae,  Tatius 
arationes,  v.  39 
aratrum,  v.  135 
Arbemus  -na,  v.  Airemus 
arbitrium  (  =  censio),  vii.  58 
arbor  arbuscula,  F.  9  ;  arbores,  vii. 

8,  9,  ix.  80 
arborariae  felces,  v.  137 
area,  v.  128 ;  ix.  74 
Areas,  v.  21 
arcera,  v.  140 
arcs,  V.  Arx 
areuJa,  ix.  74 
ardor,  v.  38,  61 
area  ar«ae,  v.  38 
arefacit,  r.  38 
arena,  r.  a.sena 

Areopagus,  Areopagitae,  \ii.  19 
Argei,    v.   45 ;   viL  44 ;   Argeorum 

sacriticia,   v.  52 ;    sacra,   v.   50 ; 

saceUum  quartum,   v.  47 ;    sex- 

tum,  V.  48 ;  sacraria  septem  et 

viginti,  V.  45,  c/.  47 
argentarii,  xi.  91 
argenteom  argentea,  ix.  66 
argentifex  non  dicitur,  viiL  62 
argentifodinae,  v.  7  ;  ^^iL  62 
argentum,  v.  169,  173,  174  ;  ix.  66 

(non  argenta) ;  x.  38 
.\i~gi,  vii.  44  ;  ix.  69 
Ar^letum,  v.  157 
Argivi,  vii.  38  ;  v.  Hercules 
Ai^os,  ix.  89 
Argus,  ix.  89 ;  Argus  lArisaens,  v. 

157 
Arieia,  v.  32,  143 
Arieinus  ager,  v.  34 
aries,  v.  98,  117 
ariga,  r.  ariuga 
Arimmas,  ix.  12 
arista,  vi.  49 
Aristarchum,  vL  2 
ariuga  ariugus,  v.  98 
anna,  v.  115  ;  t».  sonant 
armamentarium,  v.  128 
armarium,  v.  128 
Armenia  (linguaX  v.  100 
armenta,  v.  96 
Armilustrium,  v.  153;  vi.  22 
arrabo,  v.  175 
arruit,  v.  135 


ars,  V.  93 ;    \iiL  6 ;   v.  medicina, 

musica,  sutrina 
Artemas,  viiL  21 
Artemidorus,  viii.  21,  22 
articuli,  ^-iii.  45,  51,  52,  63 ;  x.  18- 

20,  30,  50  ;  r.  genus,  inflniti 
artifex  artufex,  v.  93;  ix.  12,   18, 

111;   X.  64;  artificum  vocabula, 

V.  93 
aruspex,  r.  baruspex 
Ar\-ales  (FratresX  v.  85 
Arvernus  -na,  » iii.  81 
ar\iga,  r.  ariuga 
ar\Tis,  V.  39 
Arx,  V.  47,  151 ;  vi.  28,  91,  92 ;  vii. 

8,  44  (arcs) 
as,  V.  169,  171,  174 ;  ix.  81,  83,  84 ; 

X.  38  ;  asses,  v.  170,  182  ;  as  assem 

asses,  X.  83 ;  asse,  F.  18 
asbestinon,  v.  131 
ascripti^^,  viL  56 
a.sellus,  v.  77 ;  ix.  113 
a.sena  (= arena),  vii.  27 
Asia,  V.  16,  31 ;  vii.  21 ;  viii.  56 ; 

ix.  27 
Asiatici,  viiL  56 
asinus  -a,  ix.  28 ;  asini,  ix.  93 
asparagi,  v.  104 
aspicio,  %i.  82 
assarius  as.sarium,  viii.  71 
asserere,  r.  adserere 
asseres,  vii.  23 
assiduus,  \iL  99 
assipondium,  v.  169 
assnetudo,  ix.  20 
assum,  V.  109,  c/.  120 
a-sta  (Osc.),  viL  54 
asta,  V.  hasta 
astrolc^,  ix.  24 
atavus,  vii.  3 
Atemus,  v.  28 
Athenae,    v.    97 ;    vii.    19 ;    viii. 

35 
Athenaeopolitae,  viiL  35 
Athenaeus,  viii.  81 ;  Athenaei,  viiL 

35 
Athenaeus  rhetor,  viiL  82 
Athenaiis,  viiL  35 
Atheniensis,  \iiL  81 
Atinia  -ae,  ^nii.  73 
atratus,  viiL  18 
atri  (diesX  vi.  29 
Atriates  (Tusci),  v.  161 
atriensis  (non  atritumus),  viiL  61 

637 


INDEX 


atrium,   v.   161 ;    viii.   29 ;   atrium 

sutorium,  vi.  14 
Atrius  ab  atro,  viii.  80  ;  Atrius  -a 

-o,  X.  44 
Attalus  rex,  vi.  15 
Attica,  V.  76 

Attici,  V.  108,  175  ;  vi.  10 
attributum,  v.  181 
attuiinur,  vii.  7 
aucella,  v.  avis 
auceps,  viii.  61 
audio,  vi.  83 
augendi  genus,  viii.  52 
augmentum,  v.  112 
augur,  vi.  SI5  ;   augures,  v.   47,  ^■i. 

42,  53,  64,  76  ;  v.  Index  of  AiUhm-s, 

s.v.  Augures 
augurium,   vi.  42 ;    vii.  8,  51  ;   au- 

guria,  V.  85  ;  v.  ago 
auraculum,  v.  auguraculum 
aures,  vi.  83  ;  aurium  aviditas,  vi. 

83  ;  auribus  lupum  teiieo,  vii.  31 
aurescit,  vii.  83 
aurifex,  viii.  62 
aurora,  v.  24  ;  vii.  83 
ausculto,  vi.  83 
auspicato,  v.  dies 
auspicium,  vi.  76,  82,  86,  91  ;  vii.  8  ; 

auspicium   j>etitum,  vi.  91 ;    au- 

spicia,  V.  33,  143  (urbana),  vi.  53 

(caelestia),   vii.   8,  97  (sinistra) ; 

V.  Index  of  A  uthors,  s.v.  Augures 
Auster,  ix.  25 
autumnus,  vi.  9 
auxilium,  v.  90 
Aventinus  (raons),   v.  43,   152 ;  vi. 

94  ;  rex  Albanus,  v.  43 
averrvuicassint,  vii.  102 
Averruncus,  vii.  102 
aviarium  (non  avile),  viii.  54 
avicula,  v.  avis 
aviditas,  v.  aures 
avis,  viii.   54 ;    ix.  76 ;   avi  et  ave, 

viii.  66 ;  ave,  F.  18  ;  aves  avium, 

viii.    70 ;    avis    avicula    aucella, 

viii.  79  ;  avem  specere,  vi.  82 
axis,  vii.  74 ;  axe,  F.  18 ;  axes  non 

axeis,  F.  20 
axitiosae,  acsitiosae,  vii.  66 

B,  ix.  38 ;  BA~,  ix.  51 ;  BS,  x.  57 
bacca  in  Hispania  vinum,  vii.  87 
Bacehae,  vii.  87 
Bacchides  Bacchidas,  x.  71 

638 


Bacchus,  vii.  6 ;  Bacchi  sacra,  vii. 

87  ;  Bacchi  templa,  vii.  6 
Baebii  -iae  -lis,  x.  50 
Balatium  (  =  Palatium),  v.  53 
balneae  (non  balnea),  viii.  48,  53  ; 
ix.  68,  106,   107 ;   balneum,   viii. 
48,  ix.  68 
balneator,  viii.  53 
balteum,  v.  116 

barbara  (vocabula),  barbari,  viii.  64 
barbatus,  v.  119  ;  ix.  15 
Basilica  Aemilia  et  Fulvia,  vi.  4  ; 

Opimia,  v.  156 
beatus,  v.  92 
Bellona,  v.  Duellona 
bellum,  1'.  Carthaginiense,  duelluni, 
indicit,   Pimicum,   Pyrrhi,   Sabi- 
num 
bes  olim  des,  v.  172 
bestiae,  v.  Africae 
beta  betaceus,  F.  10 ;  v.  pes 
bibo,  vi.  84 
bicessis,  v.  vicessis 
bigae,  viii.  55  (non  duigae),  ix.  63 

64  ;  X.  24,  66  (non  biga),  67 
binaria,  v.  formula 
bini    (non    duini),   viii.    55 ;    binae 

bina,  ix.  64.  x.  24,  67  ;  v.  unus 
biselliuni,  v.  128 

bonus  boni,  x.  68 ;  bonum  malum, 
V.  11,  viii.  34;   melius  optimum 
(non    bonius    bonissimum),    viii. 
75,    76    (optum    optius,    melum 
melissimum  desunt) ;    v.    Copia, 
dea,  duonus,  meliosem,  quod  bo- 
num, scaeva 
bos  boves,  etc.,  v.  96 ;  vii.  74  ;  viii. 
54,  74  (bos  non  bous ;   bourn  et 
bovenim)  ;  ix.  28,  113  ;  bovis  vox, 
vii.  104 ;  V.  ambegna,  Luca 
bovantes,  vii.  104 
Bovarium  Forum,  v.  146 
bovile  (non  dicitur),   viii.   54 ;    ix. 

50 
brassica,  v.  104 
breviores,  x.  29 
bruma,  vi.  8 ;  ix.  24,  25 
Bruti,  1».  Mucins 
bubo,  V.  75 
buceo,  vi.  68 
bucinator,  vi.  75 
bulbum,  V.  112 
bura,  V.  135 
Busta  Gallica,  v.  157 


INDEX 


C :  G,  V.  64,  101, 116 ;  vi.  95 ;  CS  : 

X,  ii.  44,  X.  57 
Cabirum  delubra,  viu  11 
caccabus,  v.  127 
cadus,  ix.  74 
Caeciliani    gladiatores    a    Caecilio, 

ix.  71 
Caecilius  Cecilius,  vU.  96 
Caecina,  x.  27 
caecus   -a    -tun,    ix.   58 ;    r.    cubi- 

cuhun 
caelare,  v.  18 
Caeles  Vibenna,  v.  46 
caelestia,  v.  auspicium 
Caeliani,  v.  40 
caeligeua,  v.  6i ;  v.  Venus 
Caelii  -iae  -iis,  x.  50 
Caeliohun,  v.  46 
caelites,  viL  5,  34 
Caelius  mons,  v.  46,  47 
Caelum,  v.  57-60, 63, 65, 67  ;  caelum, 

V.    16-18,    20,    31.    viu   20;    hoc 

caelo,  X.  62 ;    caeli  loca  supera, 

V.  16  ;  caelum  principium,  v.  64  ; 

caeli  regiones,  v.  31  ;  v.  signum 
Caeriolensi-s  (locusX  v.  47 
caesa,  r.  exta,  ruta 
caesins  (caesior  non  diciturj  caesis- 

simus,  viii.  76 
Calabra,  v.  ciuria 
caiamLstrum,  v.  129 
calatio,  v.  13 
calcearia  tabema  non  dicitur,  riiu 

55 
calcei,  viiu  55  ;  li.  40 
caldor,  v.  59 
caldus  caldo,  x.  73 ;  caldum  calditis 

caldissimum,  riii.  75 ;  v.  aquae 
Calendae,  c.  lanuariae,  Kalendae 
calix,  V.  127 
calo  (kaloX  vi.  16,  27 
calor,  V.  60 
Calpumius,  C,  vi.  88 
Calydon,  vii.  18 

Calydonius  ager,  non  terra,  vii.  18 
camelopardalis,  v.  100 
camelus,  v.  100 
Camena,  vi.  75  ;  vii.  27 ;  Camena- 

rum  priscum  vocabulum,  vii.  26  ; 

r.  Casmena 
camillu.s  Camilla,  Aii.  34 
Campania,  v.  137 
campus,  v.  36 ;  \-i.  92  (Martins) ;  «. 

Flaminius,  Martins 


canali,  F.  18 

cancer,  viL  81 

candelabrum,  v.  119 

candens,  r.  signum 

candidus  -um  candidiu.s  candidis- 

simum,  ^-iiL  17  ;  candidus  -a  can- 

didissimus  -a,  ^iiL  77 
canes,  viL  32  (canes  laniorumX  33 

(caninam  non  est) ;  canis,  v.  99, 

vii   32 ;   canis  catulus  catellus, 

ix.  74 ;  cane,  F.  18 
canicula  (piscis),  v.  77 
canistia,  v.  120 
canit  canere,  vi.  75 ;  canite  cant«, 

vii.  27 
cantatio,  vi.  75 
cantator  non  dicitur,  viiL  57 
cantitat,  vi.  75 ;  cantitans,  viii.  CO 

(cantitantes  non  dicitur) 
canto  cautat,  vi.  75 
cape,  vii.  90 ;  cape  capito,  x.  31 
caperrata  fronte,  viL  107 
capides,  v.  121 
capilli  (gen.  sing.),  vii.  44 
capiUl,  V.  130 
capitales,  v.  trium\Tri 
capitellum,  r.  caput 
capitium,  v.  131 
Capitoliuus,    v.     41 ;     Capitolinus 

cli\'us,  vL  32 
Capitolium,  v.  149,  158  ;  ^n.  27,  68 ; 

Capitolium  vetus,  v.  158 
capitulum,  v.  caput 
capra,  v.  97 
caprea,  v.  101 
caprilicus,  vL  18 
Caprotina  (Iimo),   vi-   18 ;    Capro- 

tinae  Xonae,  vi.  18 
Capua  Capimnus,  x.  16 
capulae,  v.  121 ;  ix.  21 
caput  capitis,  etc,  ix.  53 ;  x.  82, 

F.  32  ;  caput  capitulum,  viii.  14 ; 

capitellum  (deest),  ^iiL  79 ;  caput 

Sacrae  viae,  v.  47  ;    caput  unde 

declinatur,  x-  50,  ef.  ix.  102,  103, 

X.  50 
carbone,  F.  18 

career,  v.  151 ;  carceres,  v.  153 
carere  (lanam),  viL  54 
Carinae,  v.  47,  48 
cariosas,  vii.  28 
Carmena  -ae,  vii.  26,  17 
Cannentalia,  vi.  12 
Carmen  tis  feriae,  vi.  12 

639 


INDEX 


earminari,  vii.  54 

carnaria  taberna  non  dicitiir,  viii. 
55 

caro,  viii.  55 ;  carnem  petere  (ex 
Albano  monte  ex  sacris),  \'i.  25  ; 
V.  pecus 

Carrinas  (non  Carrinius),  viii.  84 

Carthaginiense  bellum,  v.  165 

cartibuliim,  v.  125 

Cascelliani  gladiatores  a  Cascellio, 
ix.  71 

cascus  -i,  X.  73 ;  cascws  -a,  vii.  28  ; 
Casca,  vii.  28 

caseus,  v.  10(>,  108  ;  vi.  43 

Casinuin,  vii.  29 

Casmena  -ae,  vii.  26-28 

Casmilus,  vii.  34 

casnar  (Osc),  vii.  29 

cassabundus,  vii.  53 

Castor,  V.  58,  66,  73 

castra,  v.  121,  162,  166 

casuale  (genus  declinationis),  viii. 
52  ;  onitionis  prima  pars  easualis, 
X.  18 

casus,  V.  4  ;  vi.  36  ;  viii.  11,  16,  22, 
42,  44,  46,  58,  63-67  ;  ix.  31,  34, 
50-52,  54,  70,  77,  81,  88-90,  94, 
110  ;  X.  7,  10,  17,  21,  22,  26,  29-31, 
34,  35,  42,  47,  54,  65,  80,  82 ;  de 
cassu  in  cassum,  viii.  39  ;  casuum 
vocabula,  x.  23  ;  casuum  iacturae, 
ix.  78 ;  (casus)  quis,  quemadmo- 
dum,  quo,  a  quo,  cui,  cuius 
vocetur,  viii.  16 ;  cum  vocaret, 
cum  daret,  cum  accusaret,  viii. 
16 ;  secundum  naturam  nomi- 
nandi  est  casus,  ix.  76  ;  casus  com- 
munis, viii.  46 ;  casus  singuli, 
terni,  etc.,  ix.  52  ;  casus naturales 
et  impositicii,  x.  61 ;  v.  accusandi, 
dandi,  declinatio,  exitus,  nomi- 
nandi,  obliqui,  patricus,  patrius, 
ratio,  rectus,  series,  sextus,  trans- 
itus,  vocandi 

catellus,  V.  canes 

Catinia  -ae,  viii.  73 

catinus,  v.  120 ;  catinuli,  F.  12 

Cato  Catulus,  v.  99 

catulae,  x.  66 

catulus,  V.  99, ;  v.  canes 

catus  -a,  vii.  46 

caulis,  V.  103 

caullae,  v.  20 

causam  orare,  vii.  41  ;  causae  ver- 

640 


borum,    vi,    37 ;    v.    ago,    dicis, 

nascendi 
cava,  V.  19  ;  cava  cortina,  vii.  48 
cavatio,  v.  19,  20 
cavea,  v.  20 
cavernae,  v.  20 
ca\Tim,    V.     19,    20,    135 ;     cavum 

caelum,  v.  19,  20  ;  ca\'umclipeum, 

V.  19  ;  V.  cava,  chaos,  coum 
cavimi  aedium,  v.  161,  162 
Cecilius,  v.  Caecilius 
celare,  v.  18 
cella,  V.  162 
cenaculum,  v.  162 
ceno  cenatus  sum,  F.  5.  7 
censio  (  =  arbitrium),  v.  81 ;  vii.  58 
censor,  v.  81 ;  vi.  86,  93 ;  censores, 

vi.  11,  87,  90,  92 
censorium  iudicium,   vi.   71 ;   cen- 

soriae  tabulae,  vi.  86 
centenarius,  v.  gradus,  numerus 
centum,  ix.  82,  87  ;  x.  43 
centumvirum  (non  -viiorum),  ix.  85 
centuria,  v.  35,  88  ;  v.  ollus 
centuriato    constituit,    vi.    93 ;    v. 

comitium 
centurio,  v.  88 

centussis,  v.  169,  170 ;  ix.  81,  84 
cerei,  v.  64 
cereo,  vi.  81 
Ceres,    v.'  64;    vi.    15;    templum 

Cereris,  vii.  9 
Cerialia,  vi.  15 
Cermalus,   Germalus,  Germalense, 

V.  54 
cerno,   cernito,  cemere  vitam,  vi. 

81 ;  cernere  crevi,  vii.  98 
Ceroliensis,  v.  Caeriolensis 
cerus,  vii.  26 

cervices  cervix,  viii.  14  ;  x.  78 
cervus  cerva,  viii.  47  ;  cer\'us  cerve, 

x.  51 ;  cervi,  v.  101,  117 
Cespius  Mons,  v.  50 
chaos,  V.  19,  20 
charta,  F.  14  a,  F.  14  b 
Chersonesice,  v.  137 
Chio  vinum,  ix.  t)7 
chlamydes,  v.  133  ;  clamide,  v.  7 
chorda  citharae,  x.  46 
clioum,  V.  19 

Chrysides  Chrysidas,  x.  71 
Chrysion,  F.  38 
cibaria,  v.  64,  90 
cibus,  viii.  30 


INDEX 


ciccum,  vii.  91 

cicer,     viii.    48,    63 ;    cicer    ciceri 

ciceris,  x.  54 
cicur  cicurare,  vii.  91 
Cicurini,  v.  Veturii 
cilibantiun,  v.  cilliba 
cilUba,  V.  118,  121 
cinctus,  V.  114 
cinerarius,  v.  129 
cingillum,  v.  114 
cippi  pomeri,  v.  143 
Ciprius,  r.  Cyprius 
ciprum,  r.  cj'prum 
circulus  aequinoctialis,  solstitialis, 

septemtrionalis,  brumalis,  ix.  24, 

25  ;  circuli,  v.  106 
circumiectui,  v.  132 
circum  muros,  vi.  90,  92,  93 
circumtextiim,  v.  132 
Circus,  V.  153 ;  vi.  20 ;  Flaminius, 

V.    154 ;    Maximus,    v.    153 ;    ad 

Murciae,  v.  154  ;  v.  oppidum 
cista  cistula,  viii.  52  ;  cista  ci.stula 

cistella,  viii.  79,  ix.  74 
cis  Tiberim,  v.  83 
cistula,  V.  cista 
cithara,  viii.  61 ;  x.  46 
civilia  vocabula  dierum,  \i.  12 
civis,  X.  39 
civita.s,  X.  39  ;  civitatum  -ium,  viii. 

66 
clam,  vii.  94 
clamare,  vi,  67 
clamide,  v.  chlamydes 
classes,  v.  91 ;  classe,  F.  18 
classicus,  V.  91  ;  vi.  92 
claustra,  vii.  21 
clavi,  X.  62 

clepere  clepsere,  vii.  94 
clipeus,  V.  19 
Clivos,  r.   Capitolinus,   Cosconius, 

proximus,  Publicius,  Pullins 
cloacae,  v.  149 
Cluaca  Maxuma,  v.  157 
clucidatus,  vii.  107 
clupeat,  V.  7 
cobius,  vii.  47 
cochlea,  F.  14  a,  F.  14  b 
Codes,  vii.  71 
cocus,  vii.  38 
coemptio,  vi.  43 
Coeus  Titan,  ^-ii.  16 
cogitare,  vi.  42,  43 
cogitatio,  vi.  42 

VOL.  II 


cc^natio  verbomm,  v.  verbum 
cognomina,  viii.  17;  ix.  71, 
cohors,  V.  88 
colem  colis  cole,  ix.  75 ;  colis  non 

cols,  ix.  76 
collatio  verborum,  viii.  78 
collecta,  vi.  66 
collega  collegae,  vi.  66,  91 
colles  (Romae),  v.  36,   51,   52 ;    v. 

Latiaris,     Mucialis,      Quirinalis, 

Salutaris,  Viminalis 
Collina  tribus,  v.  56 ;  regio,  v.  45 
coUocatum,  v.  14 
colloquium,  vi.  57 
colo  colis  colui,  ix.  108 
colonia  nostra,  v.  29  ;  coloniae  nos- 

trae,  V.  143 
columba,  v.  75  ;  ix.  56 ;  coliunbus, 

ix.  56 
columna  columella,  F.  9 
coma,  V.  frondenti 
comissatio,  vii.  89 
comiter,  vii.  89 
comitiales  (dies),  vi.  29 
comitiatum  (ad  c.  vocare),  v.  91 ; 

xl  93 ;  c/.  vL  91 
comitia\-it,  r.  quando  rex 
comitium,  v.    155 ;   vi.   5,   29,   31 ; 

comitia,  v.  85,  91,  155,  vL  91,  92, 

vii.  42,  97 ;   comitia   centuriata, 

vi.  88,  92,  93 ;  comitia  curiata,  v. 

155 
commentum,  comminisci,  vi.  44 
commode,  viiL  44 
Commotiles  Lymphae,  v.  71 
commimis,  r.  casus,  consensus,  con- 

suetudo,  nomen 
commutatio    (syllabarum,    littera- 

rum),  V.  3,  6,  79,  103,  137  ;  vi.  2, 

62,  83 ;   vii.  31 ;   ix.  99 ;   x.  25 ; 

commutatio  vocis,  x.  77 
comoedia  comoediae,  vL  55,  71,  73 
comoedus,  ix.  55 
comparativi,  F.  31  a 
compendium,  v.  183 
competa,  v.  compitum 
compitalia,  vi.  25,  29 
compitum,  vi.  43  ;  competa,  vi.  25 
compluium,   v.  161 ;    compluvium, 

V.  125 
composita,     ^-iiL     61 ;     compositi 

numeri,  ix.  84 
compositicium  genus,  viii.  61 ;  com- 

positicia  (verba),  vi.  55 

641 


INDEX 


computatio,  vi.  63 

conceptis  verbis,  vii.  8 

conceptivus,  v.  dies,  feriae 

concessit,  vi.  38 

conchae,  ix.  28 

conchylia,  v.  77 

conciliari,  vi.  43 

concilium,  vi.  43 

concinne  loqui,  vi.  67 

conclavia,  viii.  32 

Concordia,  v.  73;  (  =  templum),  v. 
148  ;  aedis  Concordiae,  v.  156 

concubitus,  vii.  78 

concubium,  vi.  7  ;  vii.  78 

condere,  v.  lustrum,  oppidum,  urbs 

conexum,  F.  28.  9 

confessi,  vi.  55 

conflctant,  vii.  107 

confingere,  v.  7 

coiigerro,  vii.  55 

coniugationes  quattuor,  F.  34 

coniunctae  res,  x.  24  ;  j;.  analogia 

coniunctio  (ignis  et  humoris),  v. 
63 ;  (verborum),  vii.  110,  c/. 
viii.  1 

coniunctum,  F.  28.  10,  11 

conpernis,  ix.  10 

conquaestor,  v.  q\iaestor,  vi.  79 

conregio,  vii.  8 

consensus  communis,  viii.  22 

Consentes,  v.  deus 

conserere  manum,  vi.  04 ;  con- 
sertum  manum,  vi.  64 

consilium,  vi.  43 

Consiva,  v.  Ops 

consortes,  vi.  65 

conspicare,  vii.  9 

conspicio,  vi.  82 ;  vii.  9 

conspicio  -nis,  vii.  8,  9 

consponsus,  vi.  69 ;  vii.  107 ;  con- 
sponsi,  vi.  70 

constantia,  ix.  35 

Consualia,  vi.  20 

consuetudo  (comnnmis),  v.  1,  6,  8 ; 
vi.  78,  82  ;  vii.  32  ;  viii.  6,  23,  26, 
27,  32,  74,  etc.  ;  ix.  1,  2,  8,  74,  76, 
78,  etc.,  114;  x.  2,  15,  16,  73, 
etc.  ;  F.  5.  9 ;  non  repngnante 
consuetudine  comnuini,  x.  74,  76, 
78  ;  consuetudo  nostra,  vetenim, 
vi.  2 ;  c6ns\ietudo  vetus,  liaec, 
x.  73  ;  V.  prisca 

consul,  V.  80,  82  ;  vi.  61,  88,  91,  93, 
95;   X.  28;  consules,  vi.   91,  99, 

642 


viii.    10 ;    v.    Curtius,    Manlius, 

Tullius 
Census  (et  eius  ara),  vi.  20 
contemplare  contempla,  vii.  9 
contentiones,  viii.  75 
conticinium,  vi.  7  ;  vii.  79 
contio,  vi.  43,  90  ;  contionem  advo- 

care,  vi.  91,  93 
contraria  (verba),  viii.   58,  59 ;    v. 

deus 
convallis  cavata  vallis,  v.  20 
convivium,  v.  124,  168  ;  convivium 

publicum,  v.  122 
conum,  V.  115 

Copia  Bona,   vii.   105 ;    copia  ver- 
borum, viii.  2,  20 
copis  copiosus,  v.  92 
copulae,   viii.   10 ;  trinae  copulae, 

naturae  et  usuis  (c/.  viii.  14),  per- 

sonarum  multitudinis  ac  finis,  ix. 

4  ;  divisionis  quadrinae  copulae, 

X.  33  ;  V.  faciendi 
copulatum,  F.  28.  10 
cor,  vii.  9,  48 
corbes    corbulae,    v.    139 ;   corbes 

non  corbeis,  F.  20 
corda,  v.  chorda 
Corduba,  v.  162 
Cornelius,  vi.  4 
Corneta,  v.  146,  152 
cornicen,  vi.  91 ;  cornicines,  vi.  75 
cornices,  vi.  56 
cornua,  v.  117  ;  vii.  25 
cornutus,  vii.  25,  39 
corolla  Veneria,  v.  62 ;  corollae  in 

scaena  datae,  v.  178 
corollarium,  v.  175,  178 
corona,  v.  62 ;  coronas  iaciunt  in 

fontes,  puteos  coronant,  vi.  22 
corpus,  V.  11,  12,  59-61  ;  a  corpore 

declinata,  viii.  15 
correptio  (syllabarum),  v.  6 
cortina,  v.  Apollo,  cava 
cortumio,  vii.  8,  9 
corvus,    v.    75 ;     ix.    55,    56    (non 

corva) ;  corvi,  vi.  56 
Cosconius    (Clivus),    v.    158 ;    vio- 

curus,  V.  158 
coum  a  cavo,  v.  135  ;  v.  choum 
Covella,  V.  luno 
coxendices,  vii.  67 
Cozevi,  vii.  26 
eras,  viii.  9 
cratis,  vii.  55 


I 


INDEX 


creatus,  v.  vitio 

crepare,  vi.  67 

creperum,  creperae  res,  vi.  5 ;  vii. 

77 
Crepusci,  vi.  5 
crepusculum,  ^-i.  5  ;  vii.  77 
Cretaea,  vi.  69 
cretaria  tabema,  viii.  55 
cretio,  vi.  81 
crocodilos,  v.  78 
cruda  holera,  v.  108 
erusta,  v.  107 
crustulmn,  v.  107 
Crustumerina  secessio,  v.  81 
crux  cruce  cruces,  ix.  44 
ciibicularis  gradus,  viiL  32 
cubiculum,    v.    162 ;    viii.   29,    54 ; 

cubiculum  caecum,  ix.  58 
cuculus,  v.  75 
cuciimeres,  v.  104 
culcita,  V.  167 
culmen,  v.  37 
culmi,  V.  37 
cnlpo  c\ilpam\is,  x.  33 
cultus,  V.  ager 
cumerus,  vii.  34 
ciun  muliere  fuisse,  vi.  80 
Cupidini.s   Forum,    Forum   Ciippe- 

dinis,  v.  146 
cuppedium,  v.  146 
cupre.ssi  cupres-sus,  is.  80 
cur,  viii.  9 
cura,  vi.  46 
curare,  vL  46 

curatores  omnium  trihnum,  ^-i.  86 
Curenses,  vi.  86 
Cures,  V.  51 
Curia  Acculeia,  vi.  23 ;  Calabra,  v. 

13,  vi.  27;   Hostilia,  v.  155,  vii. 

10 ;  curiae,  v.  83,  155,  vL  15,  46 ; 

curiae  veteres,  v.  155 
curiata,  v.  comitium 
curiones,  v.  83 ;  vi.  46 
curiosus,  vi.  46 
currit,  viii.    11,  53;    cuiren-s  cur- 

surus,  viii.  59 
cursio,  V.  11 
curso  cursito,  x.  25 
cursor,  v.  11,  94 ;  viiL  15,  53 
cursus,  vi.  35 
Curtius,  v.  148 ;  Curtius  lacu.s,  v. 

148-150 ;  Mettius  Curtius  Sabinus, 

V.  149 ;  Curtius,  consul,  v.  150 
eurvor,  viL  25 ;  c/.  v.  104 


CutUiensis  lacus,  v.  71 
cyathus,  v.  124 
cybium,  v.  77 
Cyprius  Vicus,  v.  159 
cyprum  (Sab.)  bonum,  v.  159 
Cyzicenus  (non  Cyzicius)  a  Cyzico, 
ViiL  81 

D  :  R,  vi.  4,  ef.  vi.  83 

damnum,  v.  176 

dandi  casus,  viii.  36 ;  x.  21,  65 ;  v. 
casus  ;  ef.  viii.  16 

dea  bona,  r.  quis 

decern,  x.  41,  43,  45 

December,  \\.  34 

decemplex,  v.  logoe 

decemvirum  (non  -virorum)  iudi- 
cium,  ix.  85 

decemimt  de  vita,  vi.  81 

decessit,  \\.  38 

decessus,  r.  Galli 

deciens,  hoc  deciens,  huius  deciens, 
ix.  88 

Decimus,  ix.  60  ;  r.  decuma 

declinata  verba  vel  vocabula,  v.  7 ; 
vi.  37;  viii.  1,  2,  9;  ix.  115;  de- 
clinata nomina,  viii.  5 

declinatio  -ones,  viii.  3,  5,  11,  13, 
15,  20,  21,  24 ;  ix.  10,  17  (novae), 
110;  X.  3,  11,  12,  16,  28,  44,  51, 
53,  60,  62,  74,  76  (verbi),  77; 
declinatio  in  casus,  vii.  110 ;  de- 
clinatio naturalis  et  voluntaria, 
viii.  21-23,  ix.  35,  i.  15  (volun- 
tas), 17,  51,  77,  83;  declinatio- 
num  genus,  viiL  17,  21 ;  declina- 
tionum  genera  quattuor,  viiL  52  ; 
declinationes  verborum,  vi.  2,  36, 
38,  ix.  3,  X.  1,  2,  9,  11,  26,  44; 
V.  declinatus,  derectae,  iuniores, 
nothus,  priscum,  recentes,  simili- 
tiido,  tran.situs 

declinatvLs,  viii.  6,  10;  ix.  37,  38, 
51,  53 ;  X.  51,  76 ;  declinatus 
voluntarius,  naturalis,  ix.  34,  62, 
X.  77,  83 ;  vociun  declinatus,  x. 
65;  verborum  declinatuum  genera 
quattuor,  vi.  36 ;  declinatuum 
species  quattuor,  x.  32  ;  sex,  x.  31 ; 
imperandi  declinatus,  x.  32,  c/. 
ix.  32,  101 ;  V.  ordo  declinatuum 

decuma,  r.  Hercules 

decuriae  numerorum,  ix.  86,  87  ;  cf. 
v.  34,  91  , 

643 


INDEX 


decuriones,  v.  91 

decussis,  v.  170 ;  ix.  81 

dedicat  dedicatur,  vi.  61 

definitiones  grammaticonim,  x.  75 

deierare  sub  tecto,  v.  66 

Dei  Penates,  v.  dens 

deiunctum,  v.  analogia 

Deli,  vii.  16 

Deliadae,  vii.  16 

delicuum,  deliquare,  vii.  106 

Delphi,  vii.  17 

delubra,  v.  Cabirum 

Demetrius  rex,  vii.  52 

demptio  litterarum,  v.  6  ;  vii.  1 

denarius  denarii,  v.  170,  173,  174  ; 
viii.  71  ;  ix.  85  ;  x.  41  ;  denarium 
(non  -orum),  viii.  71,  ix.  82,  85  ; 
V.  formula,  gradus,  numeri 

denasci,  v. 70 

dens,  v.  135 ;  viii.  67 ;  dentum 
denies,  viii.  67 

densum,  v.  113 

deorsum,  v.  161  ;  deorsum  versus, 
ix.  86 

depsere,  vi.  96 

derectae  declinationes,  x.  44 

derectus,  v.  ordo,  ratio 

des,  V.  bes 

despicio,  vi.  82 

despondet,  vi.  69  ;  desponsa,  vi.  70  ; 
despondisse,  vi.  71 ;  despondisse 
animum,  filiam,  vi.  71 

desponsor,  vi.  69 

destringor  destrinxi,  F.  5.  7 

detrectio  (syllabanim),  v.  6 

detrimentum,  v.  176 

detritum,  v.  E,  S 

deunx,  v.  172 

deus  deei,  viii.  70 ;  dei,  v.  57,  65, 
66,  71 ;  decs,  F.  1  ;  dei  contrarii, 
v.  71  ;  deo  principe,  vi.  34 ;  dei 
principes,  v.  57  ;  Dei  Consentes, 
viii.  70 ;  Deum  (non  Deonim) 
Consentium  aedem,  viii.  71  ;  dei 
magni,  v.  58,  vii.  34  ;  diis  inferis, 
vi.  34  ;  Dii  Penates  nostri,  v.  144  ; 
Dei  Penates,  viii.  70  ;  aedes  Deum 
Penatium,  v.  54 ;  Di  Manes  ser- 
viles,  vi.  24 ;  ara  deum,  v.  38 ; 
arae  deorum,  v.  52 ;  liberorum 
dei  nomina,  ix.  55,  59 ;  v.  Samo- 
thraces ;  c/.  Novensides 

dextans,  v.  172 

dextra,  v.  propter 

644 


diabathra,  vii.  53 

Dialis  flamen,  v.  84  ;  vi.  16 

Diana,  v.  68  (Diviana),  74  ;  vii.  16  ; 
Dianae  templum,  V.  43;  i'.  Titanis, 
Trivia 

dil«lare,  vii.  103 

dicare,  vi.  61 

dicendi  pars,  viii.  44 

dicis  causa,  vi.  61,  95 

dice,  vi.  30,  61,  62;  dicit,  vi.  78; 
dicere,  vi.  42  ;  dico  dicebam  dixe- 
ram,  ix.  34 ;  dicerem  dicam,  x. 
31  ;  V.  do 

dictata  in  ludo,  vi.  61 

dictator,  v.  82  ;  vi.  61,  93  ;  v.  Poe- 
telius 

dictiosus,  vi.  61 

dictum  in  mimo,  vi.  61 ;  dicta  in 
manipulis  castrensibus,  vi.  61 

dies,  v.  68  ;  vi.  4 ;  ix.  73 ;  x.  41 ;  F. 
11 ;  Dies  Agonales,  vi.  12 ;  die 
auspicate,  v.  143 ;  dies  concepti- 
\iis,  vi.  25 ;  dies  fasti,  vi.  29,  53  ; 
die.s  Fortis  Fortunae,  vi.  17  ;  dies 
nefasti,  vi.  30,  53 ;  dies  sacri 
Sabini,  v.  123  ;  dies  et  nox,  v.  11 ; 
diemm  nomina,  vi.  10-32  ;  dierum 
singiilonim  vocabula,  vi.  33 ;  v. 
AUiensis,  atri,  civilia,  comitiales, 
februatus,  intercisi,  lupiter, 
Larentinae,  prodixit,  quando, 
quartus,  septumus,  statuti,  Venus 

Diespiter,  v.  66 ;  Diespiter  Dies- 
pitri  Diespitrem,  ix.  75,  77 

dilectus,  vi.  65 

diligens,  vi.  65 ;  diligentior  dili- 
gentissimus  -ma,  viii.  78 

Di  Manes,  v.  deus.  Manes 

diminutio,  F.  9 

diminutixTim,  F.  9 

diobolares,  vii.  64 

Diomedes  -di  -dis,  x.  49 

Dionem,  vi.  2  ;  Diona,  viii.  41,  ix.  42 

Diores,  ix.  12 

Diovis,  V.  66,  84 

directus,  v.  derectus 

discere,  vi.  62  ;  discebam  disco  dis- 
cam,  didiceram  didici  didicero, 
ix.  96 

discerniculum,  v.  129 

discessit,  vi.  38 

disciplina,  vi.  62 ;  loquendi,  x.  1 

discordia  verborum  novorum  ac 
veterum,  v.  6 


INDEX 


discrimen,  vi.  12  (naturaleX  81 ;  ix. 

56  ;  X.  20,  77  (verbi) ;  discrimina 

verborum,  rerum,  vi.  36,  38,  viii. 

1,  2,  10,  14,  16,  17  (c/.  51),  ix.  32, 

X.  64  (in  rebus) ;  discrimina  lit- 

terarum,     x.    62 ;     discriminum 

niimerus,  x.  10 
disertus,  vi.  64 

disparilita.s  vocis  flgurarum,  x.  36 
Dis  pater,  v.  66 
dispendium,  v.  183  ;  ix.  54 
dispensator,  v.  183 
dispntare,  disputatio,  vi.  63 
disserit,  vL  64 

dissimilia,  viii.  34,  etc  ;  v.  simile 
di.ssimiIitudo,  viii.  23,  24,  29,  31,  32, 

etc  ;  ix.  46,  etc. ;  x.  1,3,  etc. 
distractio  doloris,  vii.  60 
distrahuntur,  vii.  60 
dius,  V.  66  ;  vii.  34 
Dius  Fidius,  v.  66  ;  aedes  Dei  Fidi, 

V.  52 
diva,  V.  Palatna 
dives,  V.  92  ;  viii.  17 
Diviana,  v.  Diana 
dividia,  vii.  60 
divisio,  vii.  60 ;   ix.  97  ;   x.  14,  15, 

17,  33 ;   divisiones,   ^-iii.   44,    ix. 

95,  101 ;  ex  eodem  genere  et  ex 

divisione,  ix.  96,  97 
divum,  v.  66 ;  vii.  27,  50 ;   divos, 

F.  1 ;  sub  divo,  v.  66  ;  divi  pote.s, 

V.  58  ;  V.  deus 
do  dico  addico,  vi.  30 
do,  r.  ollus 
doceo,  \i.  62 ;  docet,  x.  17 ;  doceo 

docui,  X.  25 ;  docentiir  induciin- 

tur,  ^^.  62  ;  docens,  x.  17  ;  doctus, 

F.  5.  8 
docilis,  X.  17 

docte,  viii.  12,  44 ;  x.  17  ;  F.  5.  8 
doctiioqui,  vii.  41 
doctor,  vi.  62 
doctus    -a    -um,    viii.   46 ;    ix.   67 ; 

doctus  -a  doctissimus  -a,  viiL  77  ; 

doctus  docte,  viii.  12 
documenta,  vi   62 
dodrans,  v.  172 
dolia,  r.  slrpata 
doliola,  V.  157 
dolo  dolas  dolavi,  ix.  108 
dolor  dolori  dolorem,  x.  36,  42 ;  r. 

distractio 
dolus  malus,  dolo  malo,  x.  51 


domare,  vL  96 

domus,    v.    160 ;    domus    domuis 

domui,  F.  17 ;  v.  hibemum,  Mae- 

lius,  video 
donum,  v.  175 
dos,  V.  175 
Dossennus,  vii.  95 
drachmae,  ix.  85 
ducenti,  v.  170 ;  x.  43 
ducere  ductor,  vL  62 
DueUona  Bellona,  v.  73,  vii.  49 
duellum,  v.  73  ;  vii.  49 
duigae,  r.  bigae 
duini,  V.  bini 

dulcis  didcior  dulcissimus,  viii.  76 
duo  duae,  ix.  64,  65,  87  ;  x.  24,  41, 

43,  45,  49,  67,  83 
duodenarius  numerus,  v.  34 
duonus,  vii.  26 
duplex    verbum,   ix.   97 ;    dnplicia 

vocabula,  ix.  63 ;  ».  logoe 
duplicarii,  v.  90 
dupondium  dupondius,  v.  169,  173  ; 

ix.  81  (-um),  83,  84 
dux,  \i.  62 ;  duces  dux,  x.  56,  57 

E,  viii.  68;  ix.  52;  E:AE.  v.  97, 
viL  96 ;  EI  :U8,  ix.  80  ;  E  :  A,  v. 
114,  vii.  94  ;  E  :  I,  \-i.  95  ;  E  :  U, 
V.  91 ;  E  detritum,  vii.  74  ;  E  ex- 
clusum,  X.  57 ;  E  exemptum,  ix. 
44  ;  E  exitus,  x.  62 

ecbolicas  aulas,  v.  108 

echinus,  v.  77 

ecurria,  vi.  13 

edictiim,  vi.  92 

edo,  vi.  84 ;  edo  edi,  x.  33 

edulium,  WL  61 ;  edulia,  vi.  84 

edus,  r.  hedus 

effari,  templa  efEsntor,  fines  effiui- 
tur,  vi.  53 

eflata,  vi.  53 

efiFutitum,  ^ii.  93 

Egeria,  vii.  42 

elegantia,  ^-iiL  31 

elephans,  elephantos,  viL  39 

Elicii  lovis  ara,  vi.  94 

eliquatum,  viL  106 

elixum,  v.  109 

eloquens,  vi.  57 

eloqui,  vi.  57 

eminisci,  vi.  44 

emo  emi,  x.  33  ;  r.  homo 

em  pa,  viL  27 

645 


INDEX 


ensis  ensiciilus  ensicula,  F.  10 

eo,  V.  i,  ite 

Epeus,  vii.  38 

Ephesi  (loc.),  viii.  21 

Bphesius,  viii.  21,  22 

epichysis,  v.  124 

epicrocum,  vii.  52 

epigrammation,  vii.  28 

Epimenides,  vii.  3 

epityrum,  vii.  85 

Epnlo,  vi.  82 

equa,  v.  equiis 

eques    equites,    vii.   4 ;    x.   28 ;    v. 

ferentariu.s,  magister 
eqiiile,  viii.  18,  29,  52 
eqwiiria,  v.  eciirria 
eqiiiso,  viii.  14  ;  x.  28 
equitatum,  vii.  4,  103 
equus,  vii.  4 ;  viii.  11,  14,  52 ;   ix. 

113 ;  X.  4,  28  ;  equus  equi,  ix.  63  ; 

equoeqimm,  viii.  52  ;  equus  equa, 

ix.  28,  56  ;   equus  publicus,  viii. 

71 ;  equi  dissimiles  eadem  facie, 

ix.  92,  93  ;  V.  Troianus 
errare,  vi.  96 
eras  eri  ero,  x.  12 
esca,  vi.  84 

escaria  mensa,  v.  118,  120 
esculentum,  vi.  84 
esculetum,  v.  aesculetum 
Esquiliae,  v.  25  (Exq-),  49,  50,  159 

(Exq-) 
Esquilina  (regio),  v.  45  ;  (tribus),  v. 

56 ;  Esquilinus  lucus,  v.  50 
esum  es  est,  v.  sum 
et,  viii.  9,  10 

Etruria,  v.  30,  32,  46  ;  vii.  35 
Etrusco  ritu,  v.  143 
etymologia,  vii.  109 
etymologice,  vii.  3 
etymologiis,  vi.  39 
eu,  vii.  93 
Euander,  v.  21,  53 
euax,  vii.  93 
eum  {gen.  pi.),  vii.  26 
Buropa,  v.  16,  31,  32  ;  vii.  21 ;  ix.  27 
exbolas,  v.  ecbolicas 
exceptum,  v.  os 
excessit,  vi.  38 
exercitus,  v.  87  ;  v.  urbanus 
exiguitas,  viii.  14 
exitium,  v.  60 
exitus    v.  60 ;  exitus  nominatuum, 

X.  21 ;  exitus  casus  sexti,  x.  62 

646 


ex  iure  (coctum),  v.  109 

ex  iure  manum  consertum  vocare, 

vi.  64 
exorat,  vi.  76 
ex  parte,  x.  84 
explanandi,  v.  gradus 
expecto,  vi.  82 
expensum,  v.  183 
ex  quadam  parte,  x.  74,  76,  78 
exquaeras,  vi.  91 

Exquiliae,  v.  25,  159  ;  v.  Esquiliae 
exta  oUicoqua,  v.  104,  c/.  v.  98  ;  exta 

caesa  et  porrecta,  vi.  16,  31 
extemplo,  vii.  13 
extergeor  extersi,  F.  5.  7 
extcrmentarium,  v.  21 
externa,  ix.  102 

extremum,  vi.  59  ;  v.  littera,  syllaba 
extrita,  v.  syllaba,  I,  R,  S 

F  :  H,  V.  97 

faba,  ix.  38  ;  x.  84 

fabri,  vi.  78 

fabulae,  vi.  55  ;  nova  fabula,  vi.  58  ; 

V.  ago 
facete,  x.  17 

faciendi  et  patiendi  copulae,  x.  33 
facies,  vi.  78  ;  ix.  92 
facilis,  X.  17 
facio  facere,  vi.  42,  77,  78 ;  facit,  x. 

17 ;    poeta    facit    fabulam    (non 

agit),    vi.    77    (v.    ago,    gerit) ; 

facerem  faciam,  x.  31  ;  faciens,  x. 

17  ;  facere  verba,  vi.  78  ;  v.  lumen, 

lustrum,  velatura 
factiosae,  vii.  66 
faculam,   vi.   79 ;    faculae,    v.    137, 

X.  66 
facundi,  vi.  52 
Facutalis    lucus,     v.    49,     50 ;    v. 

Fagutal 
Faeneratricem  Feneratricem,  vii.  96 
faenisicia  fenisicia,  vii.  96 
faenus,  vi.  65 
Fagutal,  lovis  Fagutalis,  v.  152  ;  v. 

Facutalis 
Falacer  flamen,  pater,  v.  84  ;  vii.  45 
falces,  V.  137  ;  falce,  F.  18  ;  falcium 

falces,    non    falceis,    F.    20 ;     v. 

arborariae,     fenariae,     lumariae, 

sirpiculae 
falera,  v.  phalera 
Falerii,  v.  Ill,  162 
Faliscus  venter,  v.  Ill 


INDEX 


fallacia,  vi.  55 

falli,  vi.  55 

falsum,  vi.  55 

fiilx,  V.  falces 

fama,  \i.  55 

famigerabile,  vi.  55 

familia,  v.  fiinesta,   mater,    pater, 

purgare 
famosi,  vi.  55 
fana,  v.  51  ;  vi.  54  ;  fanorum  servi, 

viii.  23 ;  v.  Fortis  Fortunae,  Liber, 

magmentaria,  Quirinus,  Sabinus, 

Saturnu-s 
fanatur,  vi.  54 
far,  v.  106  ;  v.  mola 
forcimina,  v.  Ill 
fari  fatur,  vi.  52,  56 ;  vii.  36 
larina,  v.  106,  107 
lariolus,  vi.  52 
ferticulum,  v.  Ill 
fertum,  V.  Ill 
fartura,  v.  Ill 
fas,  vu  31 ;  v.  quando 
fasces,  V.  137 
fasciola,  v.  texta 
fassi,  vi.  55 
fasti,  V.  dies 
fastidium,  v.  146 
fatales  res,  vi.  52 
fatidici,  vi.  52 
Fatuae,  vi.  55 
fatum,  vi.  52 

fatuus,  vi.  52  ;  Fatuus,  vi.  55 
fauces,  V.  42 ;   vii.  21 ;  (non  faux), 

X.  78 
Fauni  (Faunus,  Fauna),  vii.  36 
Faustiani  gladiatores  a  Faustio,  ix. 

71 
Faustini  gladiatores  a  Fausto,  ix. 

71 
Faventinus  a  Faventia,  viii.  83 
febri,  F.  18 

Februarius,  vi.  13  (Xonae),  34 
februatio,  vi.  13 
febniatur,  vi.  34 
februatus  dies,  vi.  13,  34 
februm  (  =  extremum),  v.  79 
februm  (Sabini,  purgamentum),  vi. 

13 
fedus,  V.  97 
felix,  V.  quod  bonum 
femina,  ix.  57 ;  feminae,  v.  130,  ix. 

67 ;  feminae  nomen,   ix.   40 ;  v, 

mas 


femininum,  F.  14  a,  F.  14  b;  femi- 

ninum  genus,  F.  9,  F.  11 
fenariae  falces,  v.  137 
Feneratricem,  v.  Faeneratricem 
fenestra ta,  viii.  29 
fenisicia,  v.  faenisicia 
ferae,  v.  80 ;  ferarum  vocabula,  v. 

100 
feralia,  vi.  13 
fere,  \ni.  92 
ferentarius,  ferentarii  equites,  vii. 

57 
feretnim,  v.  166 
feriae  «conceptivae,    vi.    26 ;    con- 

ceptae,    vi.   29 ;    menstruae,  vi. 

13 ;  V.  annates,  Carmentis,  Furi- 

nales,   Latinae,    paganicae,    rex, 

sementivae 
ferio,  F.  36 ;  ferio  feriam  percussi, 

feriam  ferio  feriebam,  ix.  98 
ferme,  vii.  92 
fero,  F.  36 ;   fero  ferebam,  x.  14  ; 

ferte,  vL  96 ;   ferendo,  viii.  57 ; 

ferundo,  v.  104 
Feronia,  v.  74 
ferreus  ferreei,  viii.  70 
ferrifodinae  non  dicitvu-,  viii.  62 
fertor  non  dicitur,  viii.  57 
ferus  fero  ferum,  x.  12 
fervere,  \i.  84 
fetiales,  v.  86 
fetus,  V.  61 
fiber,  V.  79 
fibra,  V.  79 
ficedulae,  v.  76 
ficta  (verba),  v.  9 
flctor,  vi.  78 ;   flctores,  vi.  78,  vii. 

44 
Ficuleates,  vi.  18 
ficus,  V.  76 ;    ficus  fici,  ix.  80 ;  v. 

ruminalis 
Fidenates,  vi.  18 
Fides,  V.  74 
Fidius,  V.  Dius 
fidus,  t'.  foedus 
figlinae,  v.  50 
figuli :  inter  flgulos,  v.  154 
figura  figurae,  \-i.  78  ;  viii.  39,  71  ; 

ix.  39,  40,  42,  52,  93  ;  x.  4,  11,  27, 

32,  33,  58,  77  ;  tigura  vocis,  i.  25, 

36,  51 ;  figura  verbi,  viii.  39,  ix. 

37,  X.  11,  25 ;  figurae  vocabu- 
lorum,  ix.  55 ;  v.  Graecus,  ob- 
liqui,  singularis 

6i7 


INDEX 


filius,  X.  59  ;  Alius  -a,  ix.  55,  x.  41 

filum,  V.  113 

fimbriae,  v.  79 

fingo,  V.  7 ;  vi.  78  ;  flngo  flngis,  x. 
31 

finis  fine,  F.  18 ;  v.  copulae,  eflfari 

flnitum  et  infinitum,  v.  11 ;  viii. 
45 ;  ix.  31,  64,  85 ;  x.  18,  20,  30 ; 
V.  infinitei.  Humerus  ;  cf.  templum 

fircus,  V.  97 

flscina,  v.  139 

fistula,  V.  123 

fixum,  F.  2 

Flaccus  flamen  Martialis,  vi.  21 

flamen  vinum  legit,  vi.  16  ;  flamines, 
V.  84,  vii.  45  ;  v.  Dialis,  Falacer, 
Flaccus,  Floralis,  Furinalis, 
Martialis,  Palatualis,  Pomonalis, 
Quirinalis,  Volcanalis,  Volturnalis 

Flaminius  circus,  campus,  v.  154 

flexura,  x.  28 

Flora,  V.  74,  158  ;  vii.  45 

Floralis  flamen,  vii.  45 

fluctus  fluctuis  fluctui,  F.  17 

flumen,  v.  27,  28 

fluvius,  V.  27 

fodari,  vii.  100 

foditurne  fodieturne,  x.  32 

foedus,  V.  86 ;  fidus,  v.  86 ;  foede- 
sum,  vii.  27 

Fens,  v.  74;  vi.  22;  fons,  v.  123; 
fonts,  F.  18  ;  fonti  et  fonte,  ix. 
112 ;  fontis  fontes,  viii.  66 ;  v. 
corona 

Fontanalia,  vi.  22 

forda  (quae  fert  in  ventre),  vi.  15 

Fordicidia,  vi.  15 

forma,  vi.  78 ;  viii.  9,  47 ;  Ix.  21, 
39-41,  82  ;  x.  1  (vocabulorum),  22, 
27,  49 ;  forma  etymologiae,  vii. 
109  ;  forma  in  declinando,  ix.  37  ; 
formae  verborum,  ix.  101,  102, 
109,  115,  X.  56 ;  formae  Graecae 
verborum,  x.  70 ;  v.  similitudi- 
num 

formido,  vi.  48 

formo,  vi.  78 

formula,  ix.  103 ;  x.  44 ;  formula 
numerorum,  x.  43  ;  formulae  ver- 
borum, X.  33 ;  analogiarum  for- 
mula binaria,  denaria,  x.  44 

fornices,  v.  19  (caeli) ;  x.  59 

Fortis  Fortunae  fanum,  vi.  17 ;  v. 
dies 

648 


Fort\ina,  v.  74  ;  vii.  93  ;  v.  vocabula 
fortunatum,  v.  quod  bonum 
forum,  V.  47,  145,  148,  149 ;  vi.  59  ; 

vii.    94 ;    ix.    17 ;    v.    Bovarium, 

Cupidinis,       Holitorium,       Pis- 

carium,  vetus 
fossa,  v,  143 ;  vii.  100 
Fratres,  v.  Arvales 
fratria,  v.  85 
fremere,  vi.  67 ;  vii.  104 
fremor  oritur,  vi.  67 
frendit,  vii.  104 
frequens,  vii.  99 
frequentare,  vii.  99 
fretum  fretu,  vii.  22 
frigidum,  v.  59 ;  v.  aquae 
frigus,  V.  60 
fringuillae  vox,  vii.  104 
fringvittis,  vii.  104 
fritinnit,  vii.  104 
frondenti  coma,  vii.  24 
fructus,  V.  37,  40,  104 
liaiges,    V.    37,    104 ;    frugis    frux 

(haec),  ix.  76 ;  frugis  -i  -em,  ix. 

75 
frugi  (non  frugalus  -a)  frugalissumus 

-ima,  viii.  77 
frumentum,  v.  104 
fnior,  v.  37,  104 
fugitiva,  V.  5 
fulgur,  V.  70 
fulguritum,  v.  70,  150 
fuUo,  vi.  43 
fulmen,  v.  70 
fulmentum,  viii.  10 
Fulvia,  V.  Basilica 
fumificus,  vii.  38 
fundolus,  V.  Ill 
fundula,  v.  145 
fundus,  V.  37 
funesta  familia,  v.  23 
funus,  V.  indicit,  indicti\'um 
Furinalis    flamen,    v.   84 ;    vi.    19 ; 

vii.  45  ;  Furinales  feriae,  v.  84 
Furnacalia,  vi.  13 
furo,  F.  36 

Furrina,  v.  84 ;  vi.  19 ;  \'il.  45 
Furrinalia,  vi.  19 
fustes,  V.  137 
futis,  V.  119 
futurum,  viii.  20,  58 

G,  i;.  C ;  GL,  v.  134  ;  GS :  X,  ix.  44 
Gabii,  V.  33 


INDEX 


Gabinas  ager,  v.  33 
galea,  v.  116 
galeritus,  v.  76 

Galli  obsederunt  Romam,  vi.  32 ; 

decessus  Gallorum,  vi.  18  ;  Gallo- 

ruin  os.<ia,  v.  157 ;  vocabula,  ^'iii. 

65 

Gallica  (lorica),  v.  116 ;  (rocabula), 

V.  167  ;  V.  Busta 
Gallicana,  t;.  laoa 
Gallice,  F.  5.  8 
gallina,  v.  75 

Gallus  Gallice,  F.  5.  8 ;  c.  Galli 
gannit,  vii.  103 
gar^rissare,  vi.  96 
gartibulum,  v.  cartibulum 
ganun  (non  gara),  ix.  66 
gaiinaca,  v.  167 
gausapa,  F.  14  a,  F.  14  b 
gemere,  xi.  67 ;  gemebam  gemo,  x. 

31 
gemini  simillimi,   x.  4 ;   ».   lanus, 

Menaechmi 
geniculis,  ix.  11 
gens  gentium  gentis,  viiL  67 
gentilicia  natura,  ix  59 ;  nomina, 

ix.  60 
Genucius,  M.,  v.  150 
gentis,  ix.  40,  110 ;  x.  8,  16,  21,  29, 
31,  33-35,  37,  65 ;  genera,  ix.  55- 
57,  67,  68,  X.  11,  18,  22,  79,  F.  10 ; 
genus  vocale,  x.  66 ;  ex  eodem 
genere,  viii.  39,  ix.  96,  x.  37 ; 
analc^iae  genus  naturale,  volun- 
tarium,  is.  33  ;  genus  (re/  genera) 
nominatus  (rel  nominumX  ix.  62, 
X.  8,  21,  65 ;  genera  articulorum, 
X.  30 ;  rerum,  v.  13 ;  verborum, 
V.  4,  13,  viii.  9,  ix.  95,  102; 
genera  a  generando,  F.  7  a,  F.  7  b  ; 
genera  rebus  dare,  F.  6 ;  v.  ana- 
Ic^^,  augendi,  declinatio,  de- 
clinatus,  femininum,  mas,  mascu- 
linum,  minuendi,  muliebre, 
natura,  neutrum,  principale, 
virile  ;  c/.  mas,  neutrum,  simili- 
tude, virile 
geometrae,  x.  42 
gerit  (id  est  sustinet),  vi.  77;  res 

gerere  (non  agere,  fecere),  \i.  77 
Germalus  Germalense,  r.  Cermalus 
gerra,  vii.  55 

Geryon  Geryonens  Geryones,  ix.  90 
gignitur,  vi.  96 


git,  F.  22 

gladiatores,   ix.  71 ;    8amnit«s,    v. 

142 
gladium,  v.  116 ;  viii.  45 ;  gladium 

gladius,  ix.  81 
glandio,  vii.  61 ;  glandium  glandnla, 

F.  10 
gleba  abiecta  in  sepulcrum,  v.  23 
glebarii  valentes,  vii.  74 
globi,  V.  107 
glossae,  vii.  10 

glossema  gloss^^nata,  ^-ii.  34,  107 
grabatis,  viii.  32 
gradus  in  lectiun,  v.  168;   gndus 

agendi,    vi.    77,    c/.    vi.    41,    51 ; 

gradus  analogiae,  x.  83, 84 ;  gradus 

explanandi,  v.  7-9  ;  gradus  nnme- 

rorum,  ix.  86 ;  gradus  singularis 

denarius  centenarius,  ix.  87 
Graecanica,  x.  71 ;  Graecanici  nomi- 

natus,  X.  70 
Graecanice,  ix.  89 
Graece,  v.  77,  88,  96,  112,  120,  122, 

175  ;  \i.  4,  6,  10,  84 ;  vii.  52,  88 ; 

ix.  89 ;  X.  37  ;  F.  5.  8 
GraeciA,  v.  21,  96,  124 ;  viL  47,  82, 

87,  89 ;  ix.  21 
Graecostasis,  v.  155,  156 
Graecus,  vii.  42;   Graeca,  v.  100; 

Graeci,  v.  2,  21,  34,  36,  65,  66,  73, 

76,  78,  79,  97,  101,  102,  105,  111, 
112,  118,  119,  156,  160,  166,  vL  2, 
4,  6,  11,  15,  61,  Yii.  20,  31,  50,  74, 

87,  96,  viii.  16,  23,  65,  ix.  31,  34  ; 
Graeci  antiqui,  v.  103,  166; 
Graeco  ritu,  viL  88 ;  Graeca 
ftgura,  V.  119 ;  Graeca  lingua,  v. 
166,  vi.  12,  40,  96,  c/.  vi.  84; 
Graeca  origo,  vi.  61,  96,  vii.  37, 

88,  89 ;  Graecus  Graece,  F.  5.  8 ; 
Graecum  verbum  rel  vocabulum, 
Graeca  verba  vel  vocabula,  v.  68, 

77,  78,  85,  96,  103,  104,  106,  107, 
113-115,  120,  121,  130,  131,  133, 
138,  160,  167,  168,  175,  182,  vi.  9, 
58,  84  (antiquum),  vii.  14,  31,  »4, 
53,  55,  61  (antiquum),  67,  82,  94, 
97,  108,  X.  70,  71,  F.  14  a,  F.  14  b ; 
Graecum  nomen,  v.  73,  119,  ix. 
68 ;  Graecum  cognomentum,  vi. 
68 ;  Graeca  oppida,  vii.  16 ;  v. 
Aeolis,  forma 

graguli,  V.  76 
grallator,  vii.  69 

649 


INDEX 


grammatica  antiqua,  v.  7 
grammatici,  x.  55,  75 
granarium,  v.  105 
grandis  olea,  v.  108 
granum,  v.  lOti 
greges,  v.  76 
giibernator,  ix.  6 
giistat,  vi.  84 
guttus,  V.  124 

liaedus,  v.  97  ;  haedi  vox,  vii.  104 

hahae,  vii.  93 

harmonicae  res,  x.  64 

Harpocrates,  v.  57 

haruspex,  vii.  88  ;  haruspice.s,  v.  148 

liasta,  V.  115 

hastati,  v.  89 

haiirierint,  F.  29 

Hectorem,  viii.  72  ;  Hectorem  -is  -a, 

X.  71 ;  Hectores  Hectoras,  x.  69 
Hecuba,  viii.  3 
hedus,  v.  97 
heliae,  v.  hahae 
heiulitabit,  vii.  103 
Helena,  viii.  80 
Heliconides,  vii.  20 
Hellespontns,  vii.  21 
hemisphaerium,  vii.  7 
Heraclides  Heraclide,  viii.  68 
Hercules,   v.   66 ;    vii.  82 ;   viii.  16 

(-les  -lis,  etx;.),  26  (-li  an  -lis) ;  ix. 

79  (non  Hercul) ;  Hercules  -li  -lis, 

X.  49  ;  Herculi  immolata  iuvenca, 

vi.  54  ;  Herculi  in  aram,  vi.  54  ; 

Herculi  decuma,  vi.  54  ;  Hercules 

Argiv\is,  V.  45 
herma,  F.  14  b 
herois  tritavus  atavus,  vii.  3 
heu,  vii.  93 
hibernacula,  vi.  9 
hibernum,  vi.  9  ;  hibernum  domus, 

V.  162  ;  hiberna  triclinia,  viii.  29 
hie,  viii.  22 ;  x.  18 ;  hi  his  hibus, 

viii.  72  ;  hie  haec,  viii.  45,  x.  30 ; 

hie    hi    haec    hae,    viii.   46 ;    hie 

hunc,  X.  50 
hiems,  v.  61  ;  vi.  9 
hilum  hila,  v.  Ill  ;  hilum  hili,  ix. 

54 
hinnitus,  vii.  103 
hinnulei,  ix.  28 
hippos  potamios,  v.  77 
hireus,  v.  97 
hirpices,  v.  irpicea 

650 


hirundo,  v.  75 

Hispania,  vii.  87 

historia  (verborum),  viii.  6 

holitor,  vi.  64  ;  holitores,  vi.  20 

Holitorium  Forum,  v.  146 

holus  holera,  v.  104,  108,  146  ;  x.  50 

homo,  viii.  11,  12,  14,  44,  52,  79 
(non  homen) ;  ix.  113  ;  x.  4,  6,  28, 
29 ;  hominis,  viii.  1 ;  homines, 
viii.  7,  14 ;  homines  imperiti  et 
dispersi  vocabiila  rebus  im- 
ponunt,  X.  60 ;  homines  eniendi, 
ix.  93  ;  hominum  voeabula,  v.  80  ; 
V.  nihil,  sene.scendi 

homunculus,  viii.  14 

honestum,  v.  73 

honor  publicus,  v.  80  ;  honos,  v.  73 

hora,  v.  11 ;  hora  prima,  secunda, 
ix.  73  ;  horae  lunares,  ix.  26 

hordeum,  v.  106  ;  vi.  45  ;  ix.  27 

horologium  ex  aqua,  vi.  4 

horrent,  vi.  45 

horti,  vi.  20 ;  hortorum,  vi.  146 ; 
quae  in  hortis  nascuntur,  v.  103 

hostia,  vii.  31 ;  v.  agrestis,  infulatae, 
piacularis 

hosticus  ager,  v.  33 

Hostilia,  v.  Ouria 

Hostilius  rex,  v.  155 

hostis,  V.  3 

humanitas,  viii.  31 

humanus  -a  -um,  viii.  47 

humatus,  v.  23 

humectus,  v.  24 

humidus,  v.  24 ;  humidum,  v.  59  ; 
humidissimus,  v.  24 

humilior  humillimus,  v.  23 

humor  humores,  v.  24,  59-61,  63 

humus,  V.  23,  59 

hypocorismata,  F.  10 

I,  viii.  67  ;  I  littera  extrita,  v.  96 ; 

I:E,  ix.  106;  I  additum,  ix.  76; 

I  exitus,  X.  62  ;  «;.  B 
i  {imperaiive),  vi.  96  ;  v.  ite 
lapetus,  V.  31 

Idus,  vi.  14,  28,  29 ;  v.  Itus,  luniae 
ignis,  V.  59,  61,  63,  70 ;  igne,  F.  18  ; 

ignis  et  aqua  in  nuptiis,  v.  61 
Ilium,  viii.  56,  80 
Ilius  (non  Ilienus),  viii.  56,  80 ;  ab 

Ilo,  viii.  80 ;  Ilia,  viii.  56,  80 
illex  inlex,  vi.  95 ;  inlicis,  vi.  94 ; 

illiei,  vi.  94 


INDEX 


illicit,  vi.  95 ;  v.  inlicere 
immortales,   v.  75 ;   immortalia  in 

locis,  V.  57 
impendium,  v.  183  ;  vi.  65 
imperandi  (fecies),  x.  31,  32  ;  in  im- 

perando,  x.  32 ;  cum  imperamus, 

is.  101 ;  r.  declinatus 
imperator,  v.  87  ;  vi.  77  ;  viL  37 
impius,  vi.  30 
impluium,  v.  161 
imponenda  (vocabula),  vi.  3 
impos,  r.  inpos 
impositicia  nomina,  ^iii.  5  ;  imposi- 

tieii  casus,  x.  61 
impositio  verborum  (vocabulonun), 

V.  1,3;  vi.  3 ;  vii.  32,  109,  110 ; 

viii.  5,  7;   X.  15,  16,  34,  51,  53, 

60,  61 
impositor,  v.  18 ;  vii.  1,  2 
impositum    (verbxim,    vocabulum, 

nomen),  v.  1-3 ;  viii.  1,  9,  10,  22, 

27  ;  ix.  34,  52 
impurro,  v.  amburvom 
ina«quabilitas,  viii.  28,  30 ;  ix.  1 
incertus  ager,  v.  33 
incessit,  vi.  38 
incfaoata  (=infecta)  re.s,  ix.  96;  r. 

analc^ia 
incirctim,  v.  25 
inclinanda  verba,  x.  13 
inclinatio  inclinationes,  ix.  1,  113 ; 

e/.  X.  13 
incommutabilia,  ix.  99 
incrementiim,  viii.  17 
increpitare,  vi.  67 
incnltus,  r.  ager 
incnrvicenicum,  v.  7 
indagabilis  ambitus,  r.  28 
indagare,  v.  5 
indeclinabilia,    x.    14,   79,   80,  82; 

viiL  9 
indicandi,  ix.  101 
indicit  belliim,  vi.  61 ;  indixit  funns, 

vL  61 
indicium,  vi.  61 

indictivum  funus,  v.  160 ;  viL  42 
indiscriminatim,  F.  25 
indoctus,  ^iiL  62  ;  indocti,  ix.  22 
indusiatam,  v.  131 
indusium,  v.  131 
indutui,  v.  131 ;  s.  27 
infantes,  vi.  52 
Infecta  (verba),  ix.  97,  100,  101 ;  x. 

48 ;  infecti  verba,  ix.  99,  101,  x. 


33,  48;   infecti  tempora,  ix.  96; 

infectae    res,     ix.     32 ;     c/.     in- 

choata 
infeineitei,  r.  intinitei 
inferi,  viL  37,  v.  deus ;  infera  loca, 

V.  terra 
inficientem  esse,  ^i.  78 
infima  Nova  Via,  v.  43 
infinitei  articuli,  viiL  50 ;  inflnita 

natiua  articulonun,  viiL  52 ;  in- 

flnitae  naturae  verborum,  ^iiL  3  ; 

infinitum,  v.  11,  viii.  45,  ix.  84 ; 

V.  finitum 
infrequens,  vii.  99 
infulae,  %iL  24 
infulatae  hostiae,  vii.  24 
ingeniosi,  viiL  15 
ingluvies,  F.  27 
inhumatus,  v.  23 
inimicitia  -am,  x.  73 
initia,  v.  60 ;  rerum  initia,  v.  11  ; 

initiorum  quadrigae,  v.  12  ;  initia 

regis,  V.  8 ;   initia  analogiae,  x. 

53  ;  V.  nascendi.  Samothraces 
inlex  inlicis,  r.  illex 
inlicere  populum,  \i.  90  ;  inliciator 

ad  magistratus  conspectum,  vi, 

94 
inlicium  vocare,  >nsere,  vi.  86-88, 

93-95 ;  V.  illicit 
inlocabilem,  v.  14 
inminutio,  F.  31  a 
inops,  v.  92 
inpos,  v.  4 
insane,  vii.  86 
insicia,  v.  110 
insidiae,  v.  90 
insignia  militaria,  vii.  37 
insipitur,  v.  105 
Insteianus  Vicus,  v.  52 
institutum,  x.  27 
instrumentum,  v.  105 ;  instrumen- 

tum  muUeris,  ix.  22 ;  r.  rustica 
insulsus,  viii.  62 
intemi)esta  nox,  vi.  7  ;  viL  72 
Interamna,  v.  28 
intercisi  dies,  vL  31 
interduo,  vii.  91 
intermestris,  vi.  10 
interpolata  (verba),  v.  3 
interrex,  vi.  93 
interrogando,  ix.  32 
intertrigo,  v.  176 
intertrimentom,  v.  176 

651 


INDEX 


intervallum  miindi  motiis,  vi.  3,  c/. 

V.  12 
intuiti,  vii.  7 
intusium,  v.  indusium 
inumbravit,  vi.  4 
invident,  vi.  80 ;    invidit  inyiden- 

dum,  vi.  80 
Ion,  viii.  21,  22 
lones,  v.  146 ;  vi.  9 
Ionia,  V.  16  ;  viii.  21 
irons,  V.  hircus 
irpices,  v.  136 
irundo,  v.  hinindo 
is  ea  id,  ea  eae,  eins  eaius,  ei  eae, 

ieis  eais,  viii.  51 ;  eins  viri,  eius 

mulieris,  eius  pabuli,  viii.  51 
Isis,  V.  57 
iste  istunc,  x.  50 
Italia,  vii.  86 
ite  (imperat.),  vi.  96 
iter,  V.  22,  35 
Itus  (Tn.scornm),  vi.  28 

iactarier,  x.  70 

iaculum,  v.  115 

iam,  viii.  9 

ianens,  vii.  26 

ianitor  ianitos,  vii.  27 

lanualis  Porta,  v.  165 

lanuarius,  vi.  34  ;   Kalendae  lanu- 

ariae,  vi.  28 
lanus,  V.  165 ;   lanus  geminus,   v. 

156,  c/.  vii.  26 ;   lani  signnm,  v. 

165 
loum  lovenim,  v.  lupiter 
iuba,  vii.  76,  c/.  vi.  6 
iubar,  vi.  6,  7  ;  vii.  76 
iiibilare,  vi.  68 
iucunditas,  ix.  46 
index,  vi.  61 ;  indices,  vi.  88 
indicare,  vi.  61 
iudicinm,   v.    addixit,    censorinm, 

decemvirnm 
iugernm,  v.  35 
iuglans,  v.  102 
Ingula,  vii.  50 
iugnm,  V.  135 
iumentnm,  v.  135 
inngendi  pars,  viii.  44 
luniae  Idus,  vi.  17  ;  Iwnius  mensis, 

vi.  17,  33 
inniores,  vi.   33,  (declinationes)  x. 

71  ;  V.  iuvenis 
Inno,  v.  65,  67  ;  Innonis,  viii.  49  ; 

652 


luno  Covella,  vi.  27  ;  aedes  lunonis 
Lannvi,  v.  162;  InnoLncina,  v. 
69,  74  ;  aedes  Innonis  Lncinae,  v. 
50  ;  Incus  lunonis  Lucinae,  v.  49  ; 
luno  Regina,  v.  67  ;  v.  Caprotina, 
lupiter,  terra 
lupiter,  V.  65,  67,  84  ;   vi.   4 ;   vii. 
12,    16,    85 ;    lupiter  non    Ions, 
viii.  74  ;  lupiter  lovi,  viii.  34,  x. 
65 ;    luppitri,   viii.    33 ;    lupiter 
lovis  lovem,  viii.  49  ;  lovis  lovem 
lovi,  viii.  74  ;  loum  lovemm,  viii. 
74 ;   aedes    lovis,    v.  41 ;   aedes 
(lovis)  in  Capitolio,  v.  158 ;  ara 
lovis    Vimini,    v.    51 ;    sacellum 
lovis  lunonis  Minervae,  v.  158 ; 
dies   lovis  non  Veneris,  vi.   16 ; 
lovis  luno  coniunx,  v.  67  ;  lovis 
filium  et  filiam  (non)  lovem  et 
lovam,   ix.   55 ;    antiquius   lovis 
nomen,  v.  66 ;  v.  Elicii,  Fagutal 
inrgare,  iurgium,  vii.  93 
ins,  V.  ex  iure,  praetorium 
luturna  lympha,  v.  71 
iuvencus,  v.  96 ;  v.  Hercules 
iuvenis  iunior,  F,  31  a,  F.  31  b 

Kalendae,  vi.  20,  27-29 ;  v.  lanuariae 
kalo,  vi.  16,  27 

L,  V.  G  ;  L :  8,  V.  79 

Ijacedaenionii,  v.  146 

lact,  v.  104 

lactuca,  V.  104 

lacus,  V.  26  ;  v.  Curtius,  Cutiliensis, 

Velini 
laena,  v.  133 
laeta,  vi.  50 
laetari,  vi.  50 
laetitia,  vi.  50 
lana,  v.   113,  130,  c/.  133;  vii.  24; 

ix.  92  ;  lana  Gallicana  et  Apula, 

ix.  39  ;  V.  carere,  vellere 
lanea,  v.  130 
langula,  v.  120 
laniena,  viii.  55 
Lanuvium,  v.  162 
lanx  lance,  x.  62 
lapathium,  v.  103 
lapicidae,  viii.  62 
lapidicinae,  v.  151 
Larentalia,  vi.  23 
Larentia,  v.  Acca 


INDEX 


Larentiime  dies,  vL  23 

Lares,  v.  74 ;  Lares  Lasibus,  vi.  2  ; 

Lares  ^iales,  vL  25  ;  Lamm  Qiier- 

quetulanum  sacellum,  v.  49 ;  v. 

Mania 
Larisaeus,  v.  Argiis 
Larunda,  v.  74 
Lasibus,  v.  Lares 
lata  latae,  x.  24 
Latiaris  CoLlis,  v.  52 
Latinae  feriae,  vi.  25,  29 
I^tine,  vi.  6,  84  ;  vii.  89  ;  ix.  89 
Latinus  (rex),   v.   9,   32,   53,    144; 

Latinus    (adj.),    v.    29,   passim ; 

Latinus    casus    sextus,    x.    62 ; 

Latinum  vocabulum,  Latina  vo 

cabula,  v.  '29,  68,  78,  79,  103,  167, 

vi.    35 ;    Latini    populi,    vL   25 ; 

Latini,    v.    30,    43,    69,    vi.    25, 

vii.   28,   3<),  viiL    23,    ix.  34;    v. 

lingua,   litterae,   nomen,   sermo, 

verbum 
latiores,  x.  29 
Latium,  v.  21,  29,  30,  32,  42,  57,  79, 

84,  96,  97,   100,  143,  144,  162;  vi. 

16,  18 ;  vii.  35 ;  ix.  34,  59 
Latius  ager,  v.  32 
Lato,  vii.  16 

latomiae  lautumia,  v.  151 
Latona,  vii.  16 
Latonius,  viii.  19 
latrat,  viL  103 
latratus,  vii.  32 
latrocinatus,  vii.  52 
latrones,  vii.  52 
latrunculis  ludere,  x.  22 
laudo  laudamus,  x.  33 
Laurentes,  v.  152 
Lauretum,  v.  152 
lautolae,  v.  156 
lautumia,  v.  latomiae 
lavatrina,  v.  118  ;  ix.  68 
Lavemae  ara,  v.  lt>3 
Lavemalis  Porta,  v.  163 
I^vinia,  v.  144 
Lavinium,  v.  144 
lavo    lavor    lavat    lavatur    lavare 

lavari   lautvis   sum,   ix.    105-107 ; 

lavo  lavi,    F.   5.   6 ;    lavor    lavi, 

F.  5.  7 
lea,  F.  3 

leaena  Leaena,  v.  100 
lecte  lectissime,  vi.  36 
lectica,  v.  166 


lectio,  vL  36 

lectito,  X.  33 

lector,  vi.  36 ;  viii.  57 

lectus  lectulus,   ix.  74  ;  lecti,  viiL 

32  ;  ix.  47  ;  lectulorum  vocabula, 

V.  166  ;  lectus  mortui,  v.  166 ;  v. 

pes 
legasse  mille  aeris,  ix.  83 
legati,  V.  87 ;  vi.  66 
legio,    V.    87,    89;    \i.    66;    miles 

legioniB,  militis  militem  legionis, 

ix.  54 
legitima,  vi.  66 
lego,  vi.  36,  37  ;  viii.  44  (lego  legeas), 

ix.  102 ;  X.  33 ;  lego  legis,  x.  48 ; 

lego  legis  legit,  ix.  32,  101 ;  lego 

legis   legit    legam,   vi.   37 ;    lego 

legam,  ix.  96  ;  lego  legi,  x.  25,  48  ; 

legi  lego  legam,  viii.  3,  9,  ix.  96  ; 

lege  bam  lego  legam,  ix.  32,  x.  31, 

47,  48  ;  legit,  viii.  11  ;  leges  lege, 

vi.  36 ;  lege  legito  legat,  ix.  101  ; 

legere,    vi.    6tj ;    legisti,    vi.    35 ; 

legi  legisti,  x.  48  ;  legor,  viii.  58 ; 

legone  legisne,  x.  31 ;  legem  lec- 

turus,  vi.  36 ;  v.  flamen 
legtilus,  V.  94  ;  leguli,  vi.  66 
leguniina,  vi.  66 
Lemnia    litora,   vii.   11 ;    Lemnius 

Philoctetes,  viu  11 
lentes,  ix.  34 
leo,   V.  100 ;    vii.   76 ;    leones,  .vii. 

■M) ;  leonis  vox,  vii.  104 
Leontion,  F.  38 
lepestae,  v.  123 
lepus,  v.  101 ;  viii.  68 ;  ix.  91,  94 ; 

X.  8 ;  lepus  leporis,  F.  5.  6  ;  lepus 

lepori,  viii.  34  ;  lepores,  ix.  94 
Lesas  non  Lesius,  viiL  84 
Lesbo  vinum,  ix.  67 
letum,  vii.  42 ;  v.  olios 
lex,  vi.  71 ;  lex  legi,  x.  47 ;  leges, 

vi.    60,    66,   viu   15,   ix.   20;    v. 

poetica,  vetus 
libella,  v.  174 ;  x.  38 
Libentina,  v.  Venus 
Liber,  vii.  87  ;  Liberi  cognomentiun 

Graecum,  vi.  68 ;   Liberi  lanum, 

v.  14  ;  sacerdotes  Liberi  anus,  vi. 

14 ;  1^.  Loebeso 
Liberalia,  vi.  14 
liberi,  ix.  59  ;  r.  deus,  servus 
liberti,  v.  Romanus 
libertini    a    municipio  manumissi, 

653 


INDEX 


viii.   83 ;    orti  a  publicis   servis 

Romaiii,  viii.  83 
Libethrides,  vii.  20 
libidinosus,  vi.  47 
libido,  vi.  47 ;  x.  60,  61 ;  v.  lubido 
Libitina,  v.  Venus 
Libo,  V.  Poetelius 
libra,  v.  169,  174,  182  ;  vii.  14  ;  v.  aes 
librarii,  viii.  51  ;  ix.  106 
libuin,  V.  106 ;  libum  libo,  ix.  54 ; 

liba,  vii.  44 
Libya,  vii.  40 ;  viii.  56 
Libyatici  non  dicitur,  viii.  56 
Libyci,  vii.  39 
lictores,  vii.  37 
ligna,  vi.  66 

ligiiicidae  non  dicitur,  viii.  62 
ligo,  v.  134 
lilium,  V.  103 
lima,  vii.  68 ;  limae,  x.  14 
limax,  vii.  64 
lingers,  vi.  96 
lingua  Latina,  v.  1,  29  ;  vii.  55, 110  ; 

viii.  58 ;  ix.  113 ;  lingua  nostra, 

V.   3,  29 ;  V.  Armenia,    Graecus, 

Osca,  Sabinus 
lingula,  vii.  107 
lingulaca,  v.  77 
lintres  non  lintreis,  F.  20 
linum  lino,  ix.  64 
liquidum,  vii.  106 
liquitur,  vii.  106 
lis,  vii.  93 

liticines,  v.  91  ;  vi.  75 
litora,  V.  Lemnia 
litterae,  v.  30 ;    vi.  2,  66  ;   vii.  2  ; 

viii.  63  ;  ix.  52  ;  x.  25,  26,  55,  82  ; 

antiquae  litterae,  v.  143,  vi.  33 ; 

litterae  Latinae,  v.  73,  vii.  2,  ix. 

51  ;  litterae  Graecae,  viii.  64,  65  ; 

interpretationem  exili  littera  ex- 

peditam,  vii.  2  ;  littera  praeterita, 

vii.  2  ;  littera  extrema,  ix.  44,  x. 

21,    25 ;    littera    extrita,   v.   96 ; 

litterani  adicere,  vii.  1  ;  litteras 

assumere,  vi.  2  ;  litteras  mittere, 

vi.   2 ;    litterarum   vocabula,   ix. 

51 ;     V.      additio,     commutatio, 

demptio,   discrimina,    productio, 

traiectio 
lixulae,  v.  107 
locare,  v.  14,  15 
locarium,  v.  15 
locatum,  v.  14 

654 


locus,  V.  11-15,  57 ;  viii.  12  ;   loca, 

vi.  97,  vii.  5  ;   loca  agrestia,  vii. 

10 ;    loca    Europae,    v.   32 ;    loci 

muliebres,  v.  15 ;    loca   naturae, 

V.  16  ;  loca  urbis,  v.  45  ;  origines 

locorum,  vii.  110  ;    vocabula  vel 

verba  locorum,  v.  10,  184,  vi.  1  ; 

V.  animalia,  caelum,  Caeriolensis, 

terra,  Tutilinae,  urbs 
Loebeso  (  =  Libero),  vi.  2 
logoe,  x.  43  (duplex,    decemplex), 

c/.  X.  2,  37,  39 
lolligo,  V.  79 
longavo,  V.  Ill 

longus,  viii.  17 ;  longiores,  x.  29 
loquax,  vi.  57 
loquela,  vi.  57 
loquor,  viii.   59  ;  loquontur,  vi.  1  ; 

loqui,  vi.  56  ;  loquens  locuturus 

locutus,    viii.   59 ;    v.    concinne, 

disciplina 
lorica,  v.  116 
Lua  Saturni,  viii.  36 
Lubentina,  v.  Venus 
lubere,  vi.  47 
lubido  hominum,  x.  56  ;  lubidinem, 

F.  4  ;  V.  libido 
Luca  bos,  vii.  39,  40 ;  Lucana  bos, 

vii.  39 
Lucani,   v.    32,   111 ;    vii.    39,    40 ; 

Ijucana  origo,  v.  100 
Lucanica,  v.  Ill 
Ulcere,  vi.  79 
Luceres,  v.  55,  81,  89,  91 
hicerna,  v.  9,  119 
Lucia,  ix.  61 ;  Lucia  Volumnia,  ix. 

61 
Lucienus,  vi.  2 
Lucina,  v.  luno 
lucifer  (stella),  vii.  76 
Lucius,   ix.   60 ;    Lucii,   vi.   5 ;    v. 

Aelius  ;  c/.  Lucia 
Lucretia,  vi.  7 
lucrum,  V.  176 
L\icumo,  V.  55 
lucus,  V.  Esquilina,  Facutalis,  luno, 

Mefitis,  Poetelius,  Venus 
ludens,  vi.  35 
ludus,  ix.  15  ;  ludi  quibus  virgines 

Sabinae  raptae,  vi.  20;   v.  Apol- 

linares,  dictata,  Ta\u'ii 
lumariae  falces,  v.  137 
lumecta,  v.  137 
lumen  facere,  vi.  79 


INDEX 


Luna,  luna,  v.  68,  69,  74 ;  vi.  10 ; 

vii.  16  ;  ix.  25  ;  v.  hora,  nova 
lunaris,  v.  hora 
luo   luam,   viii.   36;    luit,  ix.   104; 

luendo  (id  est  solvendo),  vi.  11 ; 

V.  solvunt 
Lupe  (voc.),  vii.  47 
Lupercal,   v.    85 ;    vi.    13 ;    Luper- 

calia,  vi.  13  ;  Lupercalibus,  v.  85 
Luperci,   v.   85 ;    vi.    13 ;    Luperci 

nudi,  vi.  34 
lupinum,  ix.  34 
lupus,  v.  77  (piscis) ;  ix.  28  ;  lupus 

lupi,  F.  5.   6 ;   lupus  lupo  lupe, 

viii.   34,   68,  ix.   91,  113  (piscis); 

lupi  vox,  viu  104 
lusciniola,  v.  76 
luscus  (non  luscior  luscissimus),  Ix. 

72 
lustrare,  vi.  93 
lustrum,  vi.  11,  22  ;  lustrum  facere, 

condere,  vi.  87 
lutra,  V.  79 
lux,  vii.  40 ;  v.  primo 
Lyde,  vii.  90 
lympha,  v.  71 ;  vii.  87  (a  Nympha)  ; 

V.  Commotiles,  lutiu'iia 
lymphata,  lymphatos,  vii.  87 
Lysippus,  ix.  18 

M  :  N,  vi.  75 

Macedonia,  vii.  20 

Macellum,  v.  146,  147,  152 

Macellus,  v.  147 

macer  macri  macrum,  ix.  91 ;  x.  28  ; 

macer  macricolus  macellus,  viii. 

79  ;  macri,  vi.  50  ;  macrior  macer- 

rimus,  viii.  77 
Maecenas  (non  Maecenius),  viiL  84 
Maelius  (et  eius  domus),  v.  157 
maerere,  vi.  50 
Maesium,  v.  Mesium 
magida,  v.  120 
magis,  viii.  9 ;  ix.  73 
magister  equitum,   populi,   v.  82 ; 

vl  61 
magistratus,  v.  82  ;  vi.  87,  91  ;  viii. 

83  ;  V.  vitio 
magmentaria  fana,  v.  112 
niagmentum,  v.  112 
magnetae  lapides,  ix.  94 
magnitudo,    ix.    74 ;    magnitudinis 

vocabula,  viii.  79 
magnus,  v.  deus,  pes 


maiores,  v.  5 ;  vL  17,  33 ;  ix.  16 
Mains  (mensis),  vi.  33 
malaxare,  vi.  96 
malum,  v.  102 ;   mala,  ix.   92 ;   v. 

Punicum 
malus  mali,   x.   68 ;    malum  peius 

pessimum    (non    malius    malis- 

simum),  viii.  75,  76  (peium  non 

dicitur) ;  v.  bonum,  dolus 
malva,  v.  103 ;   malva  malvaceus, 

F.  10 
Mamers  (Sab.),  v   73 
maramosae,  viii.  15 
Mamuri  Veturi,  vi.  49 
mancipium,  vi.  85  ;  vii.  105 
mandier,  vii.  95 
manducari,  vii.  95 
Manducus,  vii.  95 
mane,   vi.   4 ;   (manius    manissime 

non    dicuntur)  viii.    76,    ix.   73 ; 

magis  mane  surgere,  ix.  73 ;  primo 

mane,  ix.  73 
Manes,  v.  148  ;  v.  deus 
Mania  mater  Lamm,  ix.  61 
manica,  vi.  85 
manicula,  v.  135 
Manilius  Maniliorum,  viii.  71 
manipularis,  vi.  85 
manipulus,  v.  88;  vi.  61,  85 
Manius,  ix.  60 
Manlius,  T.,  consul,  v.  165 
mantelium,  vi.  85 
manubriinn,  vi.  85  ;  manubria,  viii. 

15,  c/.  V.  118 
manum  (  =  bonum),  vi.  4 
manumissi,  viii.  83  ;  v.  vitio 
manupretium,  v.  178;  vi.  85 
manus,  vi.  85 ;  ix.  80 ;  quae  manu 

facta,  V.  105 ;   v.  adserere,  con- 

serere 
mappae  tricliniares,  ix.  47 
marcescere,  vi.  50 
Marcius  Marci,  viii.  36 
Marcus    Marci,    viii.    36 ;    Marcus 

Marco,  viii.  46,    x.  51 ;    Marcus 

non  Marca,  ix.  55 ;  v.  Perpenna 
margaritum     margarita     margari- 

tanim,  F.  14  c. 
Maro,  V.  14 
Mars,  V.  73 ;  vi.  33 ;  Mars  Martes, 

X.   54 ;    Marspiter  Marti,   x.  65 ; 

Maspiter,  viii.  40  ;  Maspiter  sed 

non  Maspitri  Maspitrem,  ix.  75  ; 

Marspitrem,  viii.  33 

655 


INDEX 


Martialis  (flamen),  v.  84  ;  vii.  45 ; 

V.  Flaccus 
Martins  (mensis),  vi.  33 ;   Martius 

campus,  V,  28,  vi.  13,  92 
mas  femina,  v.  58,  61 ;  viii.  7,  40 ; 

Ix.  38  ;  mas  femina  neutrum,  ix. 

55,  57,  59,  62,  cf.  viii.  .36,  47,  78, 

X.  22 ;  V.  genus  ;  cf.  virilia 
masculinum,  F.  14  a,  F.  14  b  ;  mas- 

culino  genere,  F.  11 
Maspiter,  v.  Mars 
matellio,  v.  119 
mater,  x.  41 ;  matres  familias,  vii. 

44 ;  V.  Mania,  Ops,  terra 
materia,  x.  11,  36 
Matralia,  v.  106 
mattea,  v.  112 
ma  tula,  v.  119 
Maurus  Maurice,  F.  5.  8 
maximus,  v.  Circus,  Cluaca 
Mecinus,  v,  maximus 
media,  v.  118;  media  nox,  x.  41; 

media  vocabula,  viii.  79 
medicina  ars,  v.  93  ;  vii.  4  ;  ix.  Ill 
medicus,  v.  8,  93 ;  ix.  11 ;  x.  40 
Meditrinalia,  vi.  21 
Mefitis  lucus,  v.  49 
Megalesion,  vi.  15  ;  Megalesia,  vi.  15 
mel  mellis  melli  melle,  viii.  63 
melander,  v.  76 

Melicertes  Melieerta,  viii.  68  ;  ix.  91 
melios,  vii.  20 ;  meliosem,  vii.  27 ; 

V.  bonus 
melius,  v.  bonus 
Melius,  V.  Maelius 
meminisse,  vi.  44,  49 
memoria,  vi.  44,  49 
Menaechmum    -mo,     x.     38 ;     Me- 

naechmi  gemini,  viii.  43 
mendicus,  v.  92 
mens,  v.  59  ;  vi.  43-45,  48,  49  ;  mens 

mentium  mantes,  viii.  67  ;  mentes 

non  menteis,  F.  20 ;  v.  agitatus 
mensa,  v.  118 ;  vii.  43 ;  v.  escaria, 

urnarium,  vasaria,  vinaria 
mensis,  v.  69  ;  vi.  10,  33 ;  mensium 

nomina,  vi.  33 ;  v.  novus,  lanu- 

arius,        Februarius,       Martius, 

Aprilis,  Maius,  lunius,  Quintilis, 

Septembres,  October,  December 
menstruae,  v.  feriae 
mensura,  ix.  67 ;  mensura  ae  pon- 

dera,  ix.  66 
menta,  v.  103 

656 


meo  meas,  ix.  109 

mera  (  =  sola),  v.  76 

merces,   v.   44,   175,    178 ;  .vii.    52 ; 

viii.    19 ;    merces    non    merceis, 

F.  20 
mergus,  v.  78 

meridies,  vi.  4 ;  vii.  7  ;  x.  41 
menila,  v.  76  ;  ix.  28,  55  (non  mem- 

lus) ;    merula    merulae,    x.    66 ; 

merulae  vox,  vii.  104 
Mesium  rustici,  non  Maesium,  vii. 

96 
messor,  viii.  57 
Metellus  Metella,  ix.  55 
meto  metis,   x.   31 ;   meto  raetam 

metebam,  ix.  89 ;  metendo,  viii. 

57 
Meto  Metonis  Metonem,  ix.  89 
Mettius,  V.  Curtius 
metuere,    vi.    48 ;     metuit    (non 

sperat),  vi.  73 ;  metuisti,  vi.  45 
metus,  vi.  45 
Mico,  ix.  12 
miliariae  (aves),  v.  76 
miliariae  (decuriae  numerorum),  ix. 

87  ;  miliaria  (vocabula),  ix.  85 
miliens,  ix.  88 
militare  aes,    v.    181 ;    v.   raudus  ; 

militiiria,  v.  insignia,  ornamenta 
milites,  v.  89 ;   milites  aerarii,   v. 

181 ;  militis  stipendia,  v.  182  ;  v. 

legio,  tribuni 
milium,  v.  76,  106 
mille   milia,   ix.   82,   85,  88 ;   mille 

aeris,    ix.    83 ;    hi,    hoc,    huius, 

liorum  mille,  ix.  87,  88  ;  haec  duo 

milia,  ix.  87 
Minervae,  v.  74 ;  aedes  Minervae, 

vi.  17  ;  1'.  lupiter 
Minervium,  v.  47 
minima  vocabula,  viii.  79 
rainores,  ix.  87 
minuendi  (genus  declinationis),  vii. 

52 
minusculae,  v.  Quinquatrus 
minuta  opera,  v.  Myrmecidis 
miraculae,  vii.  64 
miriones,  vii.  64 
miser,  v.  92 
mitra,  v.  130 
moenere,  v.  141 
moenia,  v.  141 
moerus,  v.   141  ;   moeri,  vi.  87  ;   v. 

murus 


INDEX 


mola  (sale  et  farre),  v.  104  ;  molae, 

V.  138 
monere,  vi.  49 ;  monerint,  vii.  102 
mouimenta,  vi.  49 
monitor,  v.  94 
montes   (Romae),    v.    41 ;   vi.  24 ; 

monte,  F.  18  ;  monti  monte,  ix. 

112 ;  montes  montis,  viii.  66 ;  t>. 

Albanus,  Caelius,   Cespius,    Op- 

pius,  Ripaei,  Saturnius,  Tarpeius 
morbus,  v.  quartus,  septumus 
mors,  V.  vita 
mortales,  v.  75 ;  mortalia  in  locis, 

V.  57 
morticinum,  vii.  84 
mortui  lectus,  v.  lectus 
motacilla,  v.  76 
motus,  v.  11,  12  ;  vi.  3,  4,  8 ;  ix.  34 

(caeli) ;  motus  in  mari,  ix.  25  ;  i'. 

sol 
mox,  X.  14,  79,  80 
Mucialis  collis,  v.  52 
Mucionis  porta,  v.  164 
Hucius,  Q.,  vi.  30;  viii.  81;  Muci 

et  Bruti  sedulitas,  v.  5 ;  Mucia, 

viii.  81 
Mugionis,  v.  Mucionis 
mugit,  vii.  104 
mulgere,  ^-i.  96 
muliebre,   viii.  46,  51 ;  muliebria, 

ix.  41,  48,  110,    X.  30;    nomina 

muliebria,  viii.  36  ;  v.  locus,  mun- 

dus,  stola,  tunica 
mulier,  viii.    80 ;    x.   4 ;    mulieris, 

mulieribus,  viii.  51 ;  praenomina 

mulierum    antiqua,    ix.    61 ;    v. 

antiqua,  cum  muliere 
multa,  V.  95,  177 
multitude  multitudinis,  viii.  7,  14, 

36,  46,   48,   60,  66,  67;  ix.  64-66, 

68,  69,  76,  81,  82,  84,  85,  87;  x. 

28,  33,  36,  54,  56,  58,  59,  66,  83 ; 

multitudinis  solum,  ix.  63,  x.  54, 

66 ;    multitudinis   vocabula,    ix. 

64,  65  ;  multitude  verborum,  vi. 

35,  40 ;  V.  copulae 
mulus  mula,  ix.  28  ;  v.  mutuum 
mundus,  vi.  3;  (=omatus  mulie- 

bris),  v.  129 ;  v.  intervallum,  terra 
municipes,  v.  179 
municipium,  viii.  83 
munus,  V.  141,  179 
muraena,  v.  77  ;  ix.  28,  113 
Murciae,  v.  Circus 

VOL.  II 


Murmecidis,  v.  Myrmecidis 

murmurantia  litora,  vi.  67 

murmurari,  vi.  67 

murtatimi,  v.  110 

Murteae  Veneris  sacellum,  v.  154 

murtetum,  v.  154 

murus,  V.  143;  v.  ctrcum,  moerus, 

postici,  Saturnii,  terreus 
Musa,  ix.   63 ;    Musae,  vii.  20,  26, 

ix.  64 
musica,  ix.  Ill 
mussare,  vii.  101 
mustela,  ix.  113 
muti,  vii.  101 
Muti,  V.  Mucins 
mutuum,  V.  179 ;  mutua  mull,  vii. 

28 
Myrmecidis  opera  minuta,  ix.  108 ; 

obscuram    operam    Myrmecidis, 

vii.  1 
mysteria,  vii.  11,  19,  34 
mystica  vada,  vii.  19 

N,  cf.  M 

Xaevia  Porta,  v.  163 ;  Naevia 
nemora,  v.  163 

naevus,  F.  13 

nanus,  v.  119j 

narratio,  vi.  51 

narro,  vi.  51 

narus,  \i.  51 

nascendi  initia,  v.  15  ;  causa,  v.  61 ; 
cf.  V.  60,  70 

natare,  viii.  74  ;  ix.  71 

natator,  v.  94 

natura,  ix.  37,  38,  58,  62,  63,  70,  72, 
76,  78,  94,  101 ;  X.  15,  17,  24,  41 
(quadruplex),  51-53,  55,  56,  60, 
61,  83,  84,  F.  6  ;  natura  novenaria, 
octonaria,  ix.  86 ;  natiu^  ser- 
monis,  viiL  25  ;  natura  verborum, 
viii.  43,  X.  51,  74;  naturae  verbi, 
v.  2  ;  naturarum  genera,  x.  28 ; 
V.  copulae,  gentilicia,  infinitei, 
locus 

uaturalis,  v.  casus,  declinatio,  dis- 
crimen,  genus 

naviculae  ratariae,  vii.  23 

navis  longa,  vii.  23  ;  nave,  F.  18 

Xeapolis  (Xovapolis),  v.  85  ;  vi.  58 

necatus  sum  necor  necabor,  x.  48 

necessitas,  viii.  31 

nefas,  vi.  30,  31 

ne£asti,  v.  dies 

657 


INDEX 


neraus  nemora,  v.  36  ;  ix.  94  ;  x.  8, 
60 ;  V.  Naevia 

neo  nes,  ix.  109 

Neptunalia,  vi.  19 

Neptunus,  v.  72  ;  vi.  19 ;  v.  Salacia 

nequam,  x.  79-81 

Nestor,  viii.  44;  Nestorem  Xestoris, 
viii.  72,  X.  70 ;  Nestores  Nestoras, 
X.  69 

neutnim,  viii.  46,  51 ;  ix.  41 ;  x.  8, 
31  (neutra) ;  F.  8  (genus) ;  v.  mas, 
simile 

nexus,  nexum,  vii.  105 

niger  nigricolus  nigellus,  viii.  79 

nihil  niliili,  ix.  53  ;  nihili  nihilum, 
homo  nihili  (non  hili),  ix.  54, 
X.  81 

nobiles  nobilitas,  viii.  15 

Noctiluca,  V.  68  (et  eius  templum) ; 
vi.  79 

noctua,  V.  76 

noctulucus,  V.  99 

Nola,  Nolani,  viii.  56 

nolo,  X.  81 

nomen  nomina,  viii.  13,  14,  40,  45, 
53,  56,  80  ;  ix.  40,  43,  52,  54,  89,  91  ; 
X.  20,  21,  27,  53,  54,  65,  80  ;  nomen 
an  vocabulum,  viii.  40 ;  nomen 
commune,  ix.  89 ;  nomen  Lati- 
num,  V.  30,  119  ;  Latina  nomina, 
vii.  109 ;  nomina  nostra,  vi.  2, 
viii.  64,  84  ;  v.  deus,  dies,  Graecus, 
impositicia,  lupiter,  mensis, 
muliebre,  Persarum,  pisces,  pro- 
prio,  servile,  servus,  Syriacum, 
tralaticio,  translaticium,  virile 

nomenclator,  v.  94 

nominandi  casus,  viii.  42 ;  ix.  76, 
77 ;  x.  23,  65 ;  nominandi  genus 
declinationis,  viii.  52  ;  v.  casus 

nominare,  vi.  60 

nominativus,  x.  23 

nominatus,  viii.  45,  52,  63  ;  ix.  69, 
70,  95,  102;  x.  18,  20,  21,  30; 
V.  exitus,  Graecanica,  species 

Nonae,  vi.  27-29;  v.  Caprotina, 
Februarius 

nonaginta,  ix.  86,  87 

Nonalia  .sacra,  vi.  28 

nongenta,  ix.  86,  87 

non  hili,  v.  ilihil 

nonussis,  v.  169 

nostri,  v.  36,  100,  166  ;  vi.  2,  6  ;  vii. 
39,  87,  88  ;  ix.  69  ;  x.  71 ;  nostra 

658 


memoria,  vi.  40 ;  v.  antiqua, 
colonia,  consuetudo,  deus,  no- 
mina, provincia,  sacerdotes, 
sacra,  verba,  vetus,  vocabulum 

nothum  (genus  similitudinis),  x. 
69 ;  notlia  (verba),  x.  70 ;  nothae 
declinationes,  x.  71 

novalis  (ager),  v.  39  ;  vi.  59 

nova  luna,  vi.  28 

Nova  Via,  v.  43,  164;  vi.  24,  59; 
V.  infima 

Novapolis,  V.  Neapolis 

novem,  ix.  86,  87 

novenarius,  v.  natura,  numerus 

Novendiales,  vi.  26 

Novensides,  v.  74 

novicius,  vi.  59  ;  novicii  servi,  viii.  6 

novitas,  vi.  59 

novus  annus,  mensis,  sol,  vi.  28 ; 
sub  Novis,  vi.  59  ;  novius  novis- 
simum,  vi.  59  ;  novissimum  ves- 
per, ix.  73  ;  V.  fabulae,  nova  luna. 
Nova  Via,  senex,  verbum 

nox,  vi.  6 ;  x.  14,  41 ;  v.  dies,  in- 
tempesta,  silentium 

Numa,  V.  Pompilius 

numen,  vii.  85 

Numerius  (non  Numeria),  ix.  55 

numerus,  ix.  66,  67,  81,  85  ;  x.  65 ; 
numeri,  ix.  65,  84,  87,  x.  41,  43 ; 
numerus  novenarius,  ix.  86 ;  de- 
narius, V.  170 ;  duodenarius,  v. 
34  ;  centenarius,  v.  88  ;  numerus 
singularis,  v.  169  ;  numerus  ver- 
borum,  vi.  38,  39,  viii.  3 ;  numeri 
antiqui,  ix.  86  ;  flniti,  x.  83 ;  v. 
actus,  decuriae,  formula,  gradus, 
regula 

nummi,  v.  173,  174  ;  ix.  80,  85 ;  x. 
41 ;  V.  addici 

nuncupare,  vi.  60 

nuncupatae  pecuniae,  vi.  60 

nuntium,  vi.  86 

nuntius,  vi.  58 

nuptiae,  v.  72;  vi.  70;  vii.  28,  34; 
X.  66,  67  (non  nuptia)  ;  v.  ignis 

nuptu  ( =  opertione),  v.  72 

nuptus,  V.  72 

nutus,  vii.  85 

nux,  V.  102 

Nympha,  v.  lympha 

O  exitus,  X.  62 
obaeratus,  viL  105 


INDEX 


obiurgat,  vii.  93 

obliqui  casus,  viii.  1,  2,  6,  7,  16,  46, 

49,  51,  69,  74  ;  ix.  43,  54,  70,  75- 

77,  79,  80,  89,  90,  103  ;  x.  ■22,  44, 

50-52,  58,  59  ;  obliquae  figiirae,  x. 

53  ;  obliqiiae  declinationes,  x.  44  ; 

obliqui  versus,  x.  43 
oblivia  verba,  v.  10 
oblivio,  V.  5  ;  vii.  42 
obscaenum  obscenum,  vii.  96,  97 
obscuritas    verborum,   vi.   35,   40 ; 

obscuritates  grammaticonini,  x. 

75 
obsidium,  v.  90 

occasus  (solis),  vi.  4,  5  ;  vii.  7,  51 
ocimum,  v.  103 
ocrea,  v.  116 
October  mensis,  vi.  21 
octonaria,  v.  natiira 
odor  olor,  vi.  83 
odora  res,  vi.  83 
odorari,  vi.  83 
odora tus,  vi.  83 
offula,  V.  110 
olea,  V.  108 
olet,  vi.  83 

oleum  (non  olea),  ix.  67 
olitores,  v.  holitores 
oUtx)rum,  v.  Holitorium 
ollaner,  v.  olla  vera 
oUa  vera  arbos,  vii.  8 
ollicoqua,  v.  exta 
ollus  olla,  vii.   42 ;   olla  centuria, 

vii.    42 ;    ollus    leto   datus    est, 

vii.  42 
olor,  V.  odor 
olus  olera,  v.  holus 
Olympiades,  vii.  20 
Olympus,  vii.  20 
omen,  vi.  76  ;  vii.  97 
omnicarpa,  v.  97 
Opalia,  vi.  22 
Opeconsiva,  vi.  21 
opercula,  v.  167 
operimenta,  v.  167 
Opimia,  v.  Basilica 
opinio,  V.  8 
oppidum,  V.  8, 141 ;  x.  20 ;  oppiduni 

in  circo,  v.  153 ;  oppida  condere, 

V.  143 ;  V.  antiqua,  Graecus 
Oppius  Mons,  v.  50 
Ops,  V.  57,  64  (mater),  74 ;  vi.  22 ; 

Ops  Consiva  (et  eius  sacrariiim), 

vi.  21 ;  V.  terra 


optandi  species,  x.  31,  32 ;  in  op- 

tando,  ix.  32 
optimum,  v.  bonus 
optiones,  v.  91 
opulentus,  v.  92 
opus,  v.  64 
oratio,  vi.   64,  76 ;   vii.  41 ;  viii.   1 

(tripertita),  38,  44;  ix.  9,  11,  30, 

32,  33,  35,  36,  45,  46,  48,  56,  112 ; 

X.   14,  42,  49,  55,  64,  65,   68,  77 

(vocalis),  79 ;  oratio  poetica,  vi. 

97  ;   oratio  soluta,  vi.  97,  vii.  2, 

110,  X.  70;  V.  partes,  scientia 
orator,  vi.  42,  76 ;  vii.  41 ;  viii.  26 ; 

ix.  5,  115 
orbis,  V.  143 ;  orbe,  F.  18 
orchitis,  v.  108 
Orcus,  V.  66 ;  vii.  6 
ordo,  X.  67 ;  ordo  declinatuum,  x. 

54 ;  ordines  transversi  et  derecti 

(pel  directi),  x.  22,  23,  43 
oriens,  vi.  4  ;  vii.  7 
origo,  origines  verborum,  v.  3,  4,  6, 

7,  92,  166;  vi.    1,  37,  97;  vii.  4, 

47, 107, 109 ;  viii.  58 ;  origo  duplex, 

vii.  15  ;  origo  nominatus,  ix.  69  ;  v, 

Graecus,  locus,  Lucana,  poetica, 

Sabin\is,  similitudo 
Orion,  vii.  50 
ornamentum,    vi.    76 ;   ornamenta 

militaria,  vii.  37 
ornatus  (muliebris),  v.   129,  c/.  v. 

167 
oro,  vi.  76 ;  v.  causam 
ortus,  V.  hortus 
ortus  (solis),  vi.  6 ;  vii.  83 ;  (Luci- 

feri),  vii.  76 
OS  exceptum,  v.  23 ;  ossa,  v.  Galli 
Osce,  V.  131,  F.  5.  8 
Osci,  vii.  29,  54 ;  Osca  lingua,  vii. 

28  ;  Oscus  Osce,  F.  5.  8 
oscines,  vi.  76 
o.sculura,  vi.  76 

osmen  (  =  omen),  vi.  76  ;  vii.  97 
ostrea,  v.  77 
ovile,   viii.   18,  (non  ovarium)  54  ; 

ovilia,  ix.  50 
ovillum  pecus,  v.  99 
ovis,  V.  96  ;  viii.  46,  54  ;  ix.  76  (non 

ovs),  113;  ovis  ovi,  %iii.  34;  ovi 

ove,  viii.   66 ;  oves  ovium,   viii. 

70,  ix.  26 ;  v.  peculiariae 
ovum,  V.  112 
0X0,  F.  24 

659 


INDEX 


pa  ( =  patrem),  vii.  27 

pabulum,  viii.  51 

Paganalia,  vi.  24 

paganicae  (feriae),  vi.  26 

pagus,  vi.  26  ;  v.  Succusanus 

pala,  V.  134 

Palanto,  v.  53 

Palatina  tribus,  v.  56  ;  regio,  v.  45  ; 

Palatini,  v.  53,  54  ;  Palatinum,  v. 

antiqua 
Palatium,  v.  21,  53,  68  (Bal-),  164 
Palatua  diva,  vii.  45 
Palatuali.s  flamen,  vii.  45 
Pales,  V.  74  ;  vi.  15 
Palilia,  vi.  15 
palla,  v.  131 
Pallantes,  v.  53 

pallium,  v.  133,  167  ;  viii.  28  ;  ix.  48 
palma,  v.  62 

palpetras,  non  palpebras,  F.  23 
Paluda,  vii.  37 
paludamenta,  vii.  87 
paludatus,  vii.  37 
palus,  V.  26 
panarium,  v.  105 
Pandana  Porta,  v.  42 
pandura,  viii.  61 
panificium,  v.  105 
panis,  V.  105 ;  pani.s  pastillus  pas- 

tillum,  F.  10 
pannus,  v.  114 
panther,  v.  100 ;  panthera,  v.  100, 

(non    pantherus)    ix.    55,    F.    3 ; 

pantherae,  vii.  40 
Pantheris,  v.  100 
panuvellium,  v.  114 
Pappu.s,  vii.  29,  96 
parapechia,  v.  133 
Parcae,  vi.  52 
Parentalia,  vi.  23 
parentant,   vi.   23 ;    parentare,  vi. 

13,  34 
parentum  parentium,  viii.  66 
paries,  ix.  41 
Paris,  vii.  82 ;  viii.  80 ;  Paris  Pari, 

viii.  34 
parma,  v.  115 
Parma  (urbs),  viii.  56 
Parmenses  (non  Parmani),  viii.  56 
jjaro  paretur  parator,  x.  32 ;  pare 

paravi,  F.-5.  6 
partes  animae,  ix.  30 ;  partes  ora- 

tionis,  viii.   11,  38,  44,  53,  x.  7, 

c/.  vi.  36,  viii.  48,  ix.  31,   x.  17 ; 

660 


V.  casuale,   ex   quadam,  scaena, 

templum,  urbs 
participalia,  x.  34 
participia,  viii.  58;  ix.  110 
patella,  v.  120 
patena,  v.  120 
pater,    v.    65 ;    x.    41,    59 ;    pater 

patres,  viii.    48 ;   pater   familias, 

patres  familias  familianim,  viii. 

73;  patres  (  =  sena tores),  vi.  91; 

V.  Dis,  Falacer 
paterae,  v.  122 
patiendi,  v.  faciendi 
patricus  (casus),  viii.  66,  67  ;  ix.  54, 

76,  85  ;  cf.  viii.  16 
patrius  casus,  F.  17 
Patulcium,  vii.  26 
pauper,    v.   92 ;    pauper  (sed    non 

paupera)    pauperrumus    pauper- 

rima,  viii.  77  ;  pauper  pauperior, 

F.  31  a 
pavet,  vi.  48 
pavo,  V.  75 
pavor,  vi.  48 
pecten,  v.  129 
pectere,  vi.  96 
pectunculi,  v.  77 
peciilatns,  v.  95 
peculiariae  oves,  v.  95 
peculium,  v.  95 
pecunia,    v.   92,   95,  175,  177,   180, 

181  ;  vi.  65,  70 ;   pecunia   debita, 

vii.  105 ;  pecuniae  signatae  voca- 

bula,  V.  169 ;  v.  nuncupatae 
pecimio.'^us,  v.  92  ;  viii.  15,  18 
pecus  (pecoris),  v.  80,  95,  110 ;  vii. 

14 ;     ix.    74 ;     pecudem,    v.    95 ; 

pecudis  caro,  v.  109 ;  pecus  ovil- 

lum,  V.  99  ;  v.  ago 
pedem  posuisse,  v.  96 
pedica,  V.  96 
pedisequus,  v.  96 
peius,  V,  malum 
pelagus  sermonis,  ix.  33 
Peles,  X.  69 
Pelium,  vii.  33 
pellesuina,  viii.  55 
pellexit,  vi.  94 

pelliaria  taberna  non  dicitur,  viii.  55 
pellicula,  vii.  84 
peloris,  V.  77 
pelvis,  V.  119 
penaria,  v.  162 
Penates,  v.  deus 


INDEX 


pensio  prima,  secunda,  etc.,  v.  183 
Percelnus  Percelna,  viii.  81 
perciU)uit,  is.  49 
percutio    percussi    percutiam,   is. 

08 
perduelli-s,  v.  3 ;  ^ii.  49 
peregrinus,  v.  3 ;  peregrinus  ager, 

V.  33 ;  perpgrina  vocabiila,  v.  77, 

100,  103,  167 
Ijerfectum,    ix.    100,    101 ;    x.   48 ; 

perfect!  (verba),  ix.   96,    101,    x. 

33,  48;   perfecta,   ix.   97,   99,    x. 

48  ;  i)erfectae  res,  ix.  32,  96 ;  v. 

analogia,  similitiido 
Pergama,  vi.  15 ;   Pergamum,  viii. 

56 
Pergamenus    (non    Pergamus    -a), 

viii.  56 
pergendo  (  =  progrediendo),  v.  33 
periacuit,  ix.  49 
peripetasmata,  v.  168 
peristromata,  v.  168 
pema,  v.  110 
perorat,  vi.  76 
Perpenna,    viii.   41,   SI   (non    Per- 

pennus),  ix.  41 ;  x.  27 ;   Marcus 

Perpenna,  viii.  81 
Persarum  nomina,  viii.  64 
persedit,  ix.  49 
perseverantia,  v.  2 
persibus,  ^ni.  107 
I^ersonae,     verbi,     viii.      20    (qui 

loqueretur,  ad  quern,  de  quo)  ;  ix. 

32,  95,  100-102,  108,  109;   x.  31, 

32 ;  V.  copulae,  secunda 
perstitit,  ix.  49 
pertinacia,  v.  2 
pervade,  v.  polum 
pes,  V.  95  ;  pes  lecti  ac  betae,  vi.  55  ; 

pes  magnus,  v.  95 ;  v.  pedem 
pessimum,  v.  malus 
phalera  -am,  x.  74 
phanclas,  v.  zanclas 
Phanion,  F.  38 
Philippi  caput,  ix.  79 
Philolacho,  ix.  54 
Philomedes  -dfs,  viii.  68  ;  ix.  91 
philosophia,  v.  8 
Phoenice,  v.  31 
Phoenicum,  v.  Poenicum 
Phryx  Phryge  Phryges,  ix.  44 
physici,  v.  69  ;  x.  55 
piacularis  hostia,  vi.  30 
piaculum,  vi.  29,  53 


pila  terrae,  vii.  17  ;  pila  aequa,  vii. 

19 
pilani,  v.  89 
pili  in  corpore,  vi.  45 
pilum,  v.  116,  138 
pingo  pingis,   x.  31 ;  pingo  plnxi, 

F.  5.  6 
pinnae,  v.  142 
pinus,  V.  102 

pipatus  pullorum,  vii.  103 
Pipleides,  vii.  20 
pipulo,  vii.  10a 
Piscarium  Fonim,  v.  146 
pisces,  viii.  61  ;  ix.  28,  113  ;  piscium 

nomina,   vii.  47 ;   piscium  voca- 

bula,  V.  77 
pisciceps  non  dicitiu-,  viii.  61 
piscina  (non  dicuntur  piscinula  pis- 

cinilla),  ix.  74 
pistor  pistori,  x.  69 
pistrinum    pistrina,    v.    138 ;    pis- 

trinum  pistrilla,  F.  10 
pistrix,  v.  138 
placenta,  v.  107 
platanus  platani,  ix.  80 
plaustrum,  v.  140 
Plautius  Plauti,  viii.  36 
Plautus  Plauti,  viii.  36 
plebs,  V.  tribuni 
phut,  ix.  104 
plumbea,  ix.  loio 
plumbum  (non  plumba),  ix.  66 
plura,  ix.  32 ;  x.  31 
plusima,  vii.  27 
pocillum,  ix.  66 
poculum,  vi.  84 ;   viii.  31  ;  pocula, 

V.  122 
poema  non  poematum,  F.  21 ;  poe- 

mata,  vii.  2 ;  poematorum,  F.  21 ; 

poematis,  vii.  2,  36,  viii.  14,  F.  21 ; 

poematibus,  vii.  34 
poena,  v.  177 
Poeni,  V.  113,  182        , 
Poenicum,  v.  113 ;  Poenicum  voca- 

bula,  viii.  65 
poeta  poetae,  v.  22,  88 ;  vi.  52,  58, 

67,  77,  83 ;  vii.  36,  110 ;  ix.  5,  17, 

65,  78,  115 ;  X.  35,  42,  70,  73,  74 ; 

vocabula    apud    poetas,     v.     1 ; 

vocabula  a  poetis  comprehensa, 

V.  10 ;  vocabula  ^jetarum,  vii.  1 ; 

poetanim  verba,  v.  7,  9 ;  verba  a 

poetis  posita,  viL  5 ;  verba  apud 

poetas,  vii.  107  ;  cf.  poetica,  vetus 

661 


INDEX 


Poetelius  lucus,  v.  50  ;  C.  Poetelius 

Libo  Visolus  dictator,  vii.  105 
poetica  verba,  v.  9  ;  vii.  3  ;  poetica 

analogia,  x.  74  ;  de  pocticis  ver- 

bornin   originibus,   vi.   97 ;    lege 

poetica,  vii.  IS 
poetice,  vii.  2 
poUuctiim,  vi.  .54 
Pollux,  v.  58,  73  ;  Polhices,  v.  73 
polus,    vii.    14 ;    ix.    24 ;    pervade 

polum,  vii.  14 
Polybadisce,  vi.  73 
polypus,  V.  78 
pom  (  =  potissimuni),  vii.  26 
poma,  ix.  93,  c/.  v.  108 
pomerium,  v.  143 
Pomona,  vii.  45 
Pomonalis  flamen,  vii.  45 
Pompilius  (Xuiiia),  v.  157  ;  vii.  4.5  ; 

Pompili  regntim,  vii.  3  ;  Pompilio 

rege,  v.  165 
pondera,  v.  mensura 
pons,  V.  4,  S3 ;  ponte,  F.  18 ;  Pons 

Sublicius,  V.  83,  vii.  44 
pontifex,  v.  180  ;  vi.  61 ;  pontiflces, 

vi.  26,  27,  54  ;  pontufices,  v.  83, 

vi.  61 
Poplifugia,  vi.  18 
populus,  v.  1,  35  ;  viii.  6 ;  ix.  5,  6, 

18,  114;    X.   16,   74;   v.   inlicere, 

Latinus,  magister,  rex,  Romanus 
porea,  v.  39 
porcus,  V.  97 
porrecta,  v.  exta 
porta,  V.  142  ;    v.  lanualis,  Laver- 

nalis,  Mucionis,  Xaevia,  Pandana, 

Rauduscula,  Romanula,  Saturnia, 

Tusculanus 
Portiinalia,  vi.  19 
Portunium,  v.  146 
Portumis  (et  eius  aedes),  vi.  19 
portus,  V.  Tiberinus 
po8,  V.  4  ;  potes,  v.  58  ;  v.  pons 
posca,  V.  122 
positi\iis,  F.  31  b 
posteriora  (vocabula  et  verba),  viii. 

12 
postici  muri,  v.  42 
postilioneni  postulare,  v.  148 
postmoerium,  v.  143 
Postumus,  ix.  bo' ;  Postuma,  ix.  61 
potatio,  V.  122  ;  vi.  84 
potens,  V.  4 
potio,  V.  122;  vi.  84 

662 


poto,  vi.  84  ;  poto  potus  sum,  F.  5.  7 

Potoni  filia,  vii.  28 

praebia,  vii.  107 

praeco,  v.  15,  160;   vi.  86,  87,  89, 

91,  95;  vii.  42 
praeda,  v.  178 ;  viii.  19 
praedium,  viii.  48  ;  praedium  -ii  -io, 

viii.  63 ;   praedia,  v.   40,   vi.    74, 

viii.  48 
praefica,  vii.  70 
praelueidum,  vii.  lOS 
praemium,  v.  178 
Praeneste,  v.  32 ;  vi.  4 
Praenestinus  (ager),  v.  32 
praenomina,  ix.  60 
praes,  vi.  74  ;  praedes,  v.  40 
praesens,  viii.  20,  58  ;  ix.  102,  104 
praesidium,  v.  90 
praestigiator,  v.  94 
praeteritum,  viii.  20,  58 ;  ix.  104 
praetor,  v.  80,  S7  ;  vi.  5,  30,  89,  91 

c/.  93  ;  viii.  72  (-toris  -torem) ;  x 

70  (-torem)  ;  praetores,  vi.  29,  53, 
87,  91  ;  praetor  -tori,  x.  2S  ;  prae- 
tor in  Comitio  supremam  pro- 
nuntiat,  vi.  5 ;  praetor  urbauus 
vi.  54  ;  cf.  pretor 

praetorium  ius,  vi.  71 

praeverbia,  vi.  38,  82 

prandeo  pi-ansus  sum,  F.  5.  7 

prata,  V.  40 

pretium,  v.  177 

pretor  (rusticus),  vii.  96 

Priamidae,  viii.  19 

Priamus  Priamo,  viii.  3,  34 

prima  pars  casualis,  v.  casuale 

primigenia  verba,  vL  36,  37 

primo  luci,  vi.  92 

primo  mane,  v.  mane 

principale  genus,  F.  9 

principes,  v.  89 ;  v.  deus 

principium,  x.  56,  60,  67  ;  principia, 
vi.  38  ;  X.  56 ;  principium  analo- 
giae,  X.  61 ;  principia  verborum, 
vi.  37,  39,  viii.  5,  ix.  99 ;  prin- 
cipia (declinatiomim),  x.  11 ; 
principia  mundi,  x.  55  ;  v.  caelum ; 
cf.  initia 

priora  (vocabula  et  verba),  viii.  12 

priscum  vocabulum,  vii.  26  ;  prisca 
consuetudo,  x.  70  ;  Prisci  Latini, 
vii.  28  ;  priscae  declinationes,  x. 

71  ;  prisca  nomina,  ix.  22  ;  prisca, 
vii.  2 


INDEX 


pro  (=ant«X  vL  58 

probiis    probi,    F.    5.    6 ;    probus 

probe,  F.  5.  8 
procare,  viL  80 

procedere,  vii.  SI ;  processit,  vi.  38 
proceres,  F.  30  a,  F.  30  b 
prodire,  viL  81 
prodixit  diem,  vi.  61 
IM-oductio  syllabarum  {eel  lltten- 

rumX  V.  6 ;  ix.  104 
profenatnm,  vL  54 
prolaiumi,  vi.  54 
profata,  F.  28.  2 
professi,  vi.  55 
Progne,  v.  76 
proiecta,  r.  porrecta 
proUbitur,  vi.  47 
prolocutiis,  vi.  56 
jHWloquium  proloquia,  F.  28.  2,  6, 

7,  8 
prolubium,  F.  4 
proludit,  vi.  58 
Prometheus,  v.  31 
promisee,  F.  25 
pronomen,  viii.  45 ;  ix.  94 
pronuntiare,  vi.  42,  58 
Propontis,  vii.  81 
proportione  vel   pro    portione,   v. 

170,  181 ;  viiL  50,  68,  78,  80,  83 ; 

ix.  27,  29,  30.  33,  48,  61,  62,  83, 

103,  110 ;  X.  2,  9,  36,  37,  41,  42, 

47,  51,  65,  66,  68 ;  proportionem, 

viii.  57  ;  c/.  ratio 
propc«itio,  vi.  63,  76 ;  v.  {mtari 
proprio  nomine,  vi.  55,  78 
propter  deitram  sinistra,  propter 

sinistram  dextra,  x.  59 
prosapia,  -^-ii.  71 
proscaenium,  \i.  58 
prosectum,  v.  110 
proserpere,  v.  68 
Proserpina,  v.  68 
prosicium,  v.  110 
prosns  et  rusns,  x.  52 
protinam,  viL  107 
Protc^nes,  ix.  12 
proversus,  viL  81 
providere,  vi.  96 
provincia  nostra,  v.  16 
provocabula,  viii.  45 
proximus  a  Flora  clivus,  v.  158 
prudens,  viii.  15,  17 
psalterimn,  viiL  61 
publici  servi,  v.  libertiiii 


Publicius  Clivos,  v."-_158;  Publicii 

aediles,  v.  158 
pubUcus,  V.  honor 
Publius,  V.  Scipio 
pner,  vii.  28 ;  viiL  41 ;  x.  4 ;  puer 

puella,  viii.  25,  ix.  29 ;  paeri,  vL 

56,  ix.  10,  11,  15,  16 
pnera,  F.  37 

pugil,  V.  94  ;  pugiles,  viiL  15 
pngnetur  pugnator,  x.  32 ;  r.  vol- 

sillLs 
polli,  ix.  93  ;  r.  pipatus 
Pullius    Clivtis,    V.    158;    Pullius 

viocnrus,  v.  158 
pulmentarium,  v.  108 
pulmentum,  v.  108 
puis,  V.  105,  107,  108,  127 
pulvinar,  v.  167 
pulvini,  ix.  48 
pongo  pupugi  pimgam,   ix.  99;  x. 

48  ;  pongo  pupugi,  F.  5.  6 ;  pnn- 

gebam  pongo  pungam,  popoge- 

ram  papogi  pupugero,  is.  99 
Punicom  bellum,  v.  159 ;  Panicum 

malum,  viL  91 
poppis  puppes,  viiL  66 
porgamentuin,  v.  februm 
porgare  (Euniliam),  v.  23 
purpura,  V.  113 
pusus  pusa,  vii.  28 
putari,  propositio  potandi,  vi.  63 
putator,  vi.  63 

Puteoli,  v.  25 ;  PuteoUs,  ix.  69 
putere,  vL  96 

poteus,  V.  25  ;  vL  84 ;  v.  corona 
poticuli,  V.  25 
pntidus,  V.  25 
putiloci,  V.  25 
putor,  V.  25 
patmn,  vL  63 
Pyrrhi  bellum,  viL  39 
Pythagoras  (artifex),  v.  31 
^iJUMH»  tumulus,  viL  17 

qoadraginta,  x.  43 

quadrans,  r.  44,  171,  172,  174 

quadrigae,  vilL  56 ;  x.  24,  67  ;  quad- 
riga, X.  66 ;  V.  agitantur,  initia 

qnadrbigenti,  x.  43 

quadrini,  viiL  55 

qoadripertitio,  v.  11 ;  vii.  5 ;  e/.  v. 
6,  12,  viii.  50,  ix.  31,  x.  49 

quadruplex  fons,  x.  22 ;  natura,  x. 
41 ;  analogia,  x.  47,  48 

663 


INDEX 


quadrupes,  v.  34,  79 ;  quadripedem 

-des,  vii.  39 
quaerere,  vi.  79 
quaesitores,  v.  81 
quaestio,  vi.  79 
quaestor,  vi.  79,  90 ;  viii.  72  (-tori.s 

-torem),  x.   70  (-torem) ;  quaes- 

tores,   V.    81,    vi.   90 ;  v.   Septu- 

mius,  Sergius 
quando  rex  comitiavit  fas,  dies,  vi. 

31 
quando'stercum  delatum  fas,  dies, 

vi.  32 
Quarta,  ix.  60 

quarta  chorda  citharae,  x.  40 
quarticeps,  v.  50,  62 
quartus  dies  morbi,  x.  46 
quattuor,  ix.  64,  82  ;  x.  43,  45,  49,  66 
querquedula,  v.  79 
Querquetulanum,  v.  Lares 
qui,  V.  quis 
quinarii,  v.  173 
Quinctius,  vi.  2  ;  v.  Quintius 
quindecimviri,  vii.  88 
Quinquatrus,  vi.   14 ;    minusculae, 

vi.  17 
quintanae  (Nonae),  vi.  27 
quinticeps,  v.  50,  52,  54 
Quintilis,  vi.  34 
Quintius  Trogus,  T.,  vi.  90,  92 
Quintus,  ix.  60  ;  Quintus  -to,  x.  51 ; 

V.  Mucius 
quintus  -ti  -to  -turn  -te,  viii.  63 
Quirinalia,  vi.  13 
Quirinalis  collis,  v.  51,  52  ;  flamen, 

vii.  45 
Quirinus,  v.  73,  74 ;  vi.  13 ;  Quirini 

aedes,  v.  52  ;  Quirini  fanum,  v.  51 
quiritare,  vi.  68 
Quirites,   v.    51,  73;    vi.    68,    86; 

omnes  Quirites,  vi.  88 
quirquir,  vii.  8 
quis  quae,  viii.  45 ;  x.  18,  30 ;  quis 

quoius    quae   quaius,   quis   quoi 

qua  quae,  quern  quis  quos  ques, 

viii.  50  ;  qui  quis  quibus,  viii.  72  ; 

qui  homines,  oportuit  ques,  viii. 

50 ;   deae  bonae  quae,  dea  bona 

qua,  viii.  50 
quod  bonum  fortunatum  felix  salu- 

tareque  siet,  vi.  86 

R  exclusum,  v.  133 ;  R  extrito,  vii. 
27  ;  R  et  D,  vi.  4  ;  c/.  8 

664 


radix,  v.  103;  radices  (nominum  et 

verborum),  v.  74,  93,  123,  vi.  37, 

vii.  4,  28,  35,  viii.  53 ;  c/.  v.  13 
Ramnenses,  v.  55  ;  Ramnes,  v.  55, 

81,  89,  91 
rana,  v.  78 ;  rana  ranuncuhis,  F.  10 
rapa,  v.  108 
rape  rapito,  x.  31 
rams  raro  rarenter,  sed  non  rare, 

F.  5.  8 
rastelli,  rastri,  v.  136 
ratariae  naviculae,  vii.  23 
ratio,  vi.  39,  63 ;  viii.  57,  67,  72,  79,  ■ 

83  ;  ix.  2,  6,  8,  9,  13,  15,  16,  etc.  ; 

X.  1-3,  15,  36,  37,  41,  43,  82,  etc.  ; 

ratio    analogiae,    x.     54 ;     ratio 

casuum,    x.    14 ;    ratio    derecta, 

transversa,  x.  43 
ratis,  vii.  23 
ratiti  quadrantis,  v.  44 
raudus,  aes,  v.  163 
Rauduscula  (Porta),  v.  163 
rauduseuhim,  v.  163 
Reatinus  ab  Reate,  viii.  83 ;   ager 

Reatinus,  v.  53  ;  Reatinum,  vi.  5 
recentes  (declinationes),  x.  71 
recessit,  vi.  38 
reciproca,  vii.  80 
reciprocare,  vii.  SO 
recordari,  vi.  46 
rectus  casus,  v.  4 ;  vii.  33 ;  viii.  1, 

4,  6,  7,  16,  36,  42,  46,  49,  51,  53, 

68,  69,  74 ;  ix.  43,  50,  54,  70,  71, 

75,  76,  85,  90,  102,  103  ;  x.  8,  22, 

44,  50-52,  58-60;  v.  casus,  nomi- 

nandi 
recum,  vii.  26 
redux,  ix.  78 
regia,  vi.  12,  21 
Regina,  v.  luno 
regio  regiones  (Romae),  v.  45-54  ;  v. 

caelum,  CoUina,  Esquilina,  Pala- 

tina,  Suburana 
regula,  F.  20 ;  regula  numerorum, 

ix.  86 
reliquum,  v.  175 
reloqui,  vi.  57 
reminisci,  vi.  44 

Remus,  v.  54 ;  viii.  45  ;  v.  Romulus 
reno  (Gall.),  v.  167 
repotia,  vi.  84 
res,  V.  animalis,  creperae,  discrimen, 

fatales,  genus,  homo,  initia 
respicio,  vi.  82 


INDEX 


respondendi,  x.  31,  32  ;  (species),  x. 
31,  32 

rcspondet,  vi.  69 ;  respondere,  vi. 
72  ;  respondere  ad  spontem,  vi. 
"2 ;  v.  species 

restibilis  ager,  v.  39 

restipulari,  v.  182 

restis  restes,  viii.  66 

rete,  v.  130 

reticulum,  v.  130 

reus,  vi.  90 ;  reus  reei,  viii.  70 

rex  regi,  vi.  12,  13,  28,  31  ;  x.  47 ; 
ad  regem  conveniebat  populus, 
vi.  28  ;  ferias  rex  edicit  populo, 
vi.  28 ;  V.  Attalus,  Aventinus, 
Demetrius,  Hostilius,  initia, 
Latinus,  Pompilius,  quando,  re- 
cum,  Romulus,  Tatius,  Tiberinus, 
TulUus 

Rhea,  v.  144 

Rhodius  ab  Rhodo,  viiL  81 

rica,  V.  130 

ricinium,  v.  132,  133 

Ripaei  montes,  vii.  71 

rite,  vii.  88 

ritu,  vii.  88 ;  v.  Alcyonis,  Etrusco, 
Graecus,  Romanus 

Robigalia,  xi.  16 

Robigo,  vi.  16 

rogandi  (species),  x.  31,  32 

Roma,  V.  33,  41,  45,  51,  56,  74,  101, 
143,  144,  157,  164 ;  vi.  15-17,  32 ; 
vii.  10 ;  viii.  18,  56,  83  ;  ix.  34  ;  x. 
15,  16,  20 ;  Roma  non  Romula, 
viii.  80,  ix.  50  ;  Romae  -am  -a,  x.  15 

Romanula  Porta,  v.  164  ;  ^i.  24 

Romanus,  viii.  18,  83 ;  x.  16 ; 
Romanus  ager,  v.  33,  55,  123 ; 
Romanus  populus,  vL  86 ;  Romano 
ritu,  V.  130,  vii.  88  ;  Romani,  vi. 
25,  vii.  3,  viii.  56  (non  Ro- 
menses),  83  ;  Romanorum  liberti, 
viii.  83  ;  Romana  stirps,  v.  144 

Romilia  tribus,  v.  56 

Romulus,  V.  9,  33,  46,  54,  55,  144 
149;  viii.  18,  45,  80;  ix.  34,  50 
X.   15 ;    Romulo  -i   -um,  ix.   34 
Romulus  et  Remus,  v.  54 ;  aedes 
Romuli,  V.  54 

Romus,  V.  Romulus,  v.  33 

rorarii,  vii.  58 

rosa,  v.  103 

Rostra,  v.  155 ;  vi.  91 

rosus,  V.  rusus 


nidentum  sibilus,  v.  7 

rudet,  vii.  103 

nifae  (mulieres),  vii.  83 

ruminalis  ficus,  v.  54 

runcina,  vi.  96 

runcinare,  vi.  96 

ruo  ruis,  ix.  109 

mm,  v.  40 ;  nire,  (Joe.)  F.  19,  (cM.) 

F.  26 
rustici,  V.  177  ;  \i.  68 ;  vii.  73,  84, 

1*6  ;  rustica  instnimenta,  v.  134  ; 

V.  pnjtor,  Virailia 
rusus,  V.  prosus 
nita,  V.  103 
ruta  caesa,  ix.  104 
rutilare,  vii.  83 
nitili  rutilae,  vii.  83 
rutrum,  v.  134 
rutimda  stagna,  v.  26 

S  :  R,  \ii.  26  ;  8  demptum,  ix.  44  ; 
8  detritum,  v.  136 ;  8  extritum, 
vii.  97 ;  r.  C,  G,  L 

Sabine,  v.  159 

Sabinus  (ager),  v.  123 ;  Sabina 
lingua,  V.  66,  c/.  74 ;  origo  8abina, 
vii.  28  ;  Sabinum  belliun,  v.  149  ; 
Sabinum  vocabulum,  v.  107 ; 
Sabini  cives,  v.  159 ;  Sabini,  v. 
32,  41,  68,  73,  74,  97,  107.  vi.  5, 
13,  28,  vii.  29,  46,  77;  Sabinae 
virgines,  vi.  20 ;  fana  ^bina,  vi. 
57  ;  V.  Ciirtius,  dies 

sacellum,  v.  152  ;  r.  Argei,  lupiter. 
Lares,  Murtea,  Strenia,  Vela- 
brum,  Volupia  ;  aliquot  sacra  et 
sacella,  vii.  84 

sacer,  vii.  10  ;  v.  dies,  sacra,  vas 

sacerdos,  sacerdotes,  v.  83 ;  vi.  16, 
20,  21,  23  (nostri),  24  ;  vii.  44  ;  v. 
Liber 

sacerdotiilae,  v.  130 

sacra  nostra,  vi.  13 ;  v.  Argei, 
Bacchus,  camem,  Xonalia,  sacel- 
lum, tuhae,  tubicines 

Sacra  Via,  v.  47,  152  ;  r.  caput 

sacrae  aedes,  vii.  10 

sacramentum,  v.  180 

sacraria,  r.  Argei,  Ops  Consiva 

sacrificia,  v.  98,  124  ;  v.  Argei 

sacrifieo  sacrificor,  sacrificabo,  sa- 
crificaturus  aut  sacrificatus  sum, 
ix.  105  ;  in  sacrificando  deis  v. 
122 

665 


INDEX 


saepius,  v.  semel 

sagum  (Gall.),  v.  167 

sal,  V.  niola 

Salaeia  Neptuni,  v.  72 

Salii,  V.  85  ;  vi.  49 

sallnae,  viii.  48 

sallere,  v.  110 

salsiim  salsius  salsissimum,  viii.  75 

.saltus,  V.  3(5 

Salus,  V.  74 ;  aedes  Salutis,  v.  52 

Balutaris  coUis,  v.  62  ;  salutare,  v. 

quofl  bonum 
salutator,  viii.  57 

saluto  salutabiini  salutabo,  viii.  20 
Samnites,  v.  142  ;  vii.  29 
Samnium,  v.  29 
Samothraces,    v.    58 ;    dii,    v.    58 ; 

Samothracum  initia,  v.  58 
Samotliracia,   v.   58 ;    Samothrece, 

vii.  34 
.sanctum  sancta,  vii.  10,  11 
Sancu.s,  v.  6(5 
saperda,  vii.  47 
sapien.s    .sapientior    sapientis.simus 

•ma,  viii.  78 
sapio  sapivi  et  sapii,  F.  35 
sarcuhim,  v.  134 
sardare,  vii.  108 
sartum,  vi.  64 

satio,  vi.  26  ;  sationes,  ix.  27 
Saturnalia,  v.  64 ;  vi.  22 
Saturnia  (antiqtuim   oppidum),   v. 

42  ;  Saturnia  Porta,  y.  42  ;  Satur- 
nia terra,  v.  42,  45 
Saturnii  rauri,  v.  42 ;  Saturnii  ver- 
sus, vii.  36 
Saturnius  mons,  v.  42 
Saturnus,   v.    57,   64,   74 ;    vi.    22 ; 

Saturni  aedes,  v.  42, 183  ;  Saturni 

fanum,  v.  42  ;  v.  Lua 
satus,  V.  37 
saxum,  V.  Tarpeius 
sciabellum,  v.  168 
.scaena  scena,  vii.  96  ;  x.  27  ;  partes 

scaenae,  ix.  34  ;  v.  coroUae 
scaenici,  vi.  76  ;  scaenioi  poetae,  ix. 

17 
scaeptrum,  v.  sceptrum 
scaeva,  vii.  97  ;  scaeva  avi,  vii.  97  ; 

bonae  scaevae  causa,  vii.  97 
Scaevola,  vif.  97 
scalae,  ix.  63,  68,  69  (non  scala),  x. 

54 ;    scalae  -is   -as,  x.   54 ;   scala 

-am,  X.  73 

666 


s(3alpere,  vi.  96 

.scamnum,  v.  168 

scauripeda,  vii.  65 

Sceleratus  Vicus,  v.  159 

scena,  v.  s(3aena 

.scenici,  v.  s(jaenici 

.sceptrum,  vii.  96 

.schoenicolae,  vii.  64 

scientia,  v.  8 ;  scientiam  orationis, 

ix.  112 
Scipio,  P.,  vii.  31 ;  ix.  71 
Scipionarii  gladiatores  a  Scipione 

(potius  quam  Scipionini),  ix.  72 
.scirpeis,  vii.  44 
scobina,  vii.  68 
scopae,  viii.  7,  8 ;  x.  24 
scortari,  vii.  84 
scorteum  scortea,  Ail.  84 
scortum,  vii.  84 
.scratiae,  vii.  65 
scribae,  vi.  87 
scribo,  vi.  37  ;  viii.  12,  25,  44(.scribo 

scribens) ;  ix.  102  ;  x.  33  ;  scribone 

scribisne,  x.  31 
scriptito,  X.  33 

scriptor,  viii.  57  ;  scriptores,  ix.  Ill 
scrupea,  vii.  6,  65 
scrupipedae,  vii.  65 
scutum,  v.  115  ;  viii.  45 
se  (  =  dimidium),  v.  171 
secessio,  v.  Cnistumerina 
seclum,  vi.  11 ;  seculum,  v.  5 
seculae,  v.  137 
Secunda,  ix.  60 
secunda  persona,  ix.  108 
sedeo,  vi.  37  ;  sedetur,  vi.  1 
sedes,  v.  128 
sedile,    v.    128 ;    (non    sediculum), 

viii.  54 
seditantes  (non  dicitur),  viii.  60 
sedulitas  Muci  et  Brnti,  v.  5 
seges,  V.  37  ;  vi.  16  ;  ix.  28 
segestria,  v.  106 
selibra,  v.  171 
sellae,  v.  128 

semel  et  saepius,  vi.  75  ;  x.  33 
semen,  v.  37 

sementis,  vi.  26 ;  sementes,  v.  37 
sementivae  feriae,  vi.  26 
seminaria,  v.  37 
semis,  v.  171,  173,  174 ;  x.  38 
semis  tertius,  etc.,  v.  173 
.semita,  v.  35 
.semo<lius,  v.  171 


INDEX 


semuncia,  v.  171 

senaculum,  v.  15«) 

senattis,  F.  5.  9 ;  senatus  senatuis 

senatui,  F.  17 
senecta,  v.  5 

senescendi  homines,  vi.  11 
senex,  \-iii.  25,  41 ;  x.  4 ;  F.  31  a, 

F.   31  b ;    senes  niniium   noTtim 

verbxim  vitabant,  vi.  59 
senior,  x.  4,  F.  31  a,  F.  31  b 
sentior  nemo  dicit,  F.  5.  9 
septem  chordae  citliarae,  x.  46 
septem  monies,  vi.  24 
septem  stellae  triones,  vii.  74 ;  c/. 

circulus 
Septem bres  Kalendae,  vi.  20 
septemtrio,  vii.  7  ;  v.  circulus 
septimanae  (Xonae),  vl.  27 
Septimatnis,  \i.  14 
Septimontiuni,  v.  41 ;  vL  14 
Septumius  quaestor,  v.  1 ;  viL  109 
septumus  dies  morbi,  x.  46 
septunx,  V.  171 
sepulcrum,   v.  Acca,  gleba,  Tiber- 

inus  ;  ad  sepulcrum  ferunt  fron- 

dem  et  flores,  vii.  24 
sera,  vii.  108 
Serapis,  v.  57 
serare,  vii.  108 

Sergius,  M'.,  M'.  f.  quaestor,  vi.  90 
series,  ix.  97,  100 ;  series  casuum, 

ix.  77 ;   -series  perfecti,  ix.  100 ; 

series  vocabuli,  x.  82 
sermo,  ^i.  63  ;  viii.  25,  37  ;  ix.  1, 19, 

107  ;  .sermones  Jjatini,  viii.  3,  30 ; 

V.  natura,  pelagus 
sero  sens,  x.  31 ;  seritume  sere- 

turne,  x.  32 
serpens,  v.  68 
serperastra,  ix.  11 
serpere,  v.  68 
serpyllum,  v.  103 
serta,  vi.  64 

ser^-ile  nomen,  viii.  10 ;  v.  deiis 
Ser\nus,  v.  Tullius 
servus,  viii.  10  ;  servu-s  serve,  x.  51 ; 

servonmi   nomina,   viii.    21,   83, 

ix.  22,  c/.  x.  84 ;  liberorum  servi 

nomina,  ix.  22,  55,  59 ;   v.  fitna, 

novicius,  publici,  societms 
sesquisenex,  vii.  28 
sessio,  viii.  54 
sestertius,  v.  173 
.sex,  X.  49 


Sexatrus,  vi.  14 

sextans,  v.  171,  172  • 

sexticeps,  v.  50,  52,  54 

sextula,  V.  171 

Sextos,  ix.  60 ;  v.  Aelius 

sextus  casus,  qui  est  proprius 
Latinus,  x.  62  ;  c/.  viii.  16 

sexus,  viii.  46 

sibilus,  V.  mdentum 

Sicilia,  vii.  86 

Siculi,  V.  101,  120,  173,  175,  179 

sidera,  vii.  14 

signiticatio,  ix.  40 ;  cf.  vii.  1 

signum  candens,  vii.  14  ;  signa,  vii. 
14,  50,  73  (in  caelo),  74,  ix.  24, 
78,  X.  46  (morbi),  64  ;  v.  lanus 

silentium  noctis,  vi.  7 

siliquastrum,  v.  128 

silurus,  vii.  47 

simbella,  v.  174 ;  x.  38 

simile  similia,  viii.  34,  etc. ;  ix.  92, 
etc. ;  X.  1,  etc. ;  simile  dissimile 
neutrum,  x.  5 

simillimi,  v.  gemini 

similitudo,  viii.  25,  28,  29,  31,  37, 
39,  etc.  ;  ix.  1,  26,  46,  53,  etc.  ; 
X.  1,  72,  etc. ;  similitudo  perfecta, 
X.  12 ;  .similitudo  decltnationis, 
X.  76,  77  ;  declinationum,  viii.  24  ; 
verbi,  x.  76 ;  vocis  rel  sonitus, 
vi.  45,  52,  67,  75,  84,  etc.  ;  simili- 
tudo confiisa  in  verbis  temporali- 
bus,ix.  108  ;  similitudo  verbomm, 
ix.  1 ;  similitudiniuu  forma,  viii. 
24 ;  genera,  x.  9,  13,  69  ;  origo,  x. 
11, 13  ;  ratio,  ix.  8,  x.  11 :  species, 
X.  13 ;  V.  adventicium,  animan- 
tium  voces,  nothum,  vemaeulum 

similia,  ix.  92,  etc. 

similixulae,  v.  107 

simplicia  (verte),  vi.  37 ;  viii.  61 ; 
ix.  97  ;  simplices  analogiae,  x.  68 ; 
res,  X.  24 

simpuium,  v.  124 

sine  sponte  sua,  vi.  72 

singularis  -re  -res  -ria,  vii.  33  ;  viii. 
60,  66;  ix.  50,  60,  63-65,  6S,  69, 
80-82,  86,  87;  x.  28,  33,  36,  54, 
56,  57-60,  62,  65,  83;  singularis 
natura,  i.  83 ;  res,  x.  66 ;  voca- 
buli series,  x.  82 ;  singulares 
figurae,  x.  58 ;  casus,  x.  59,  60 ; 
sing\ilaria  solum,  viii.  48,  ix.  63 ; 
singulare  verbum,  ix.  53 ;  singu- 

667 


INDEX 


lare  vocabiilum,  ix.  57,  69 ;    v. 

gradus 
singiili  (homines),  ix.  5,  6,  18,  114, 

115;  X.  74;  singula,  ix.  32 
sinistra,  v.  anspicinni,  propter 
sinum,  v.  123  ;  ix.  21 
sirpando  (=alliganclo),  v.  137  ;  sir- 
pa  tur,  V.  139 
sirpata  dolia,  v.  137 
sirpea,  v.  139 
sirpices,  v.  136 
sirpiculae,  v.  137 
siser,  viii.  48 
sisto,  F.  36 
sisymbrium,  v.  103 
siti,  F.  18 
socer  soceri,  ix.  91 ;  socer  socenim, 

X.  28 ;   socer  socnis  soceros  so- 

crus,  X.  82 
societas  verbonim,  v.  13 ;   vi.  40 ; 

societatum  servi,  viii.  83 
sodalis  et  sodalitas,  x.  39  ;  Sodales, 

V.  Titii 
Sol,  V.  68(  =  Apollo),  74  ;  ix.  24,  25  ; 

de  sole,  v.  59 ;  solis  motus,  vi.  4, 

8  ;  V.  novus,  occasus 
sola  terrae,  v.  22 
solarium,  vi.  4 
solea,  ix.  113 

soleo  solitus  sum  solui,  ix.  107 
solium,  v.  128 
solstitium,  vi.  8  ;  ix.  24,  25  ;  c/.  cir- 

culus 
solu  solum,  vi.  2 
soluta,  V.  oratio 
solvunt  (  =  luunt),  v.  137;   v.  luo, 

trutina 
sonant  (arma),  vi.  67 
sonitus,  vi.  84  ;  v.  similitudo 
sonus  vocis,  vi.  84 
sorbeo,  vi.  84 
sors,  v.  183  ;  vi.  65  ;  sortes,  vi.  65, 

vii.  48 
sortilegi,  vi.  65 
species,  vi.  36 ;  viii.  57 ;  x.  13,  18, 

79 ;    species    aninialium,    x.    4 ; 

nominatus,  x.  21  ;   usuis,  x.  73 ; 

declinatuum  (imperandi,  optandi, 

personarum,     respondendi,     ro- 

gandi,  temporalis),   x.   31-33,    e/. 

ix.  32  ;  V.  dieclinatus 
specillum,  vi.  82 
specio,  vi.  82  ;  x,  18,  21,  79  ;  specere, 

V.  129,  vi.  82,  V.  avis 

668 


spectare,  vi.  82 

spectio,  vi.  82 

specula,  vi.  82 

speculator,  vi.  82 

speculor,  vi.  82 

sjjeculum,  v.  129  ;  vi.  82 

sperat,  vi.  73 ;  sperata,  vi.  73 

spes,  vi.  73 ;  c/.  v.  37 

spica,  vi.  45  ;  spicae,  v.  37 

spiceret,  vii.  12 

spondere,  vi.  69-72 

sponsa,  vi.  69,  70 

sponsalis,  vi.  70 

sponsio,  vi.  70 

sponsor,  vi.  69,  74 

sponsu,   vi.    69,    70,   73 ;    v.    ago ; 

sponsu  alligatus,  vi.  71 
sponsus,  vi.  70  ;  vii.  107 
sponte,  vi.  69,  71-73  ;  v.  respondere, 

sine  sponte 
spumae,  v.  63 
Spurinna,  x.  27 
stadium,  v.  11 
stagnum,  v.  26 
stamen,  v.  113 
status,  V.  11 
statuti  dies,  vi.  25 
stercum  stercus,  vi.  32 
sternere,  vi.  96 
stillicidium,  v.  27 
stipare,  v.  182 
stipatores,  vii.  52 
stipendium,  v.  182  ;  v.  milites 
stips,  V.  182 
stipulari,  v.  182 
stirps,   V.   Romanus ;    stirpes    non 

stirpeis,  F.  20 
stiva,  V.  135 
sto,  vi.  37 
stola  muliebris,  viii.  28 ;  x.  27 ;  cf. 

ix.  48 
stragulum,  v.  167 
strangiilare,  vi.  96 
Streniae  sacellum,  v.  47 
strenuitas,  viii.  15 
strenuus,  viii.  17 ;  strenui,  viii.  15 
strettillare,  vii.  65 
stribula,  vii.  67 
strigile,  F.  18 
stringere,  vi.  96 
strittabillae,  vii.  65 
strittare,  vii.  65 
strues  (non  strus),   struis  -em   -i, 

viii.  74 ;  ix.  79 


INDEX 


stultus  stultior  stultissimiis,  ix.  72 

sub  divo,  V.  divum 

sublecti,  vi.  66 

subliciiis,  V.  pons 

sub  Xovis,  V.  no\'us 

subsellium,  v.  12S 

subsidium,  v.  89 

subsipere,  v.  128 

sub  tect»,  V.  66 

subtemen,  v.  113 

subucula,  V.  131 ;  ix,  46 

subulo,  vii.  35 

Subura,  v.  48 

Suburana  regio,  v.  45,  46 ;  tribus, 

v.  56 
succanit,  vL  75 
successit,  vi.  38 
succidia,  v.  110 
Succusa,  V.  48 
Succusanus  pagus,  v.  48 
sucus,  V.  102,  109  ;  ix.  93 
sudis,  V.  77 
sudor,  V.  24 
sueris,  v.  110 
sufflbulum,  vi.  21 
suile,  viii.  54 
suilla,  V.  109 
sulcus,  V.  39 
sum  fui  ero,  ix.  100 ;  esum  es  est 

eram  eras  erat  ero  eris  erit,  ix. 

100 ;   fiieram  fui  fuero,  ix.   100 ; 

siet,  vi.  86,    vii.   66,    ix.   77,   c/. 

adsiet ;  v.  cum  muliere 
Summanus,  v.  74 
summum  (contentionis),  viii.  78 
suo  suis,  X.  7  ;  suit  suit,  x.  25 
supellex,  viii.  30,  32  ;  ix.  20,  21,  46, 

47 
supera  loca,  v.  caelum 
supercilia,  v.  69 
suppanis,  v.  131 
suprema,  vi.  5 ;  supremum,  vi.   5, 

vii.  51 
surdus,   -a,  ix.   58;   surdum  thea- 

trum,  ix.  58 
surenae,  v.  77 
surgere,  r.  mane 

surus  -o  -e,  \-iiL  68 ;  surus  -i,  x.  73 
sus,  v.  96  ;  suis,  x.  7  ;  sue,  viii.  54  ; 

sues  sed  non  suium,  viii.  70 
suspicio,  vi.  82 
susum  versus,  ix.  65  ;  susus  versus, 

V.  158 
sutor,  v.  93 ;  sutor  sutori,  x.  69 


sutorium,  v.  atrium 

sutrina  (ars),  v.  93 ;  (taberna),  viii. 

55 
syllaba,  viii.  72 ;  ix.  51,  52,  71 ;  x. 

7,  19,  57,  81  (extrita);  syllaba  ex- 

trema,  ix.  44,  109,  x.  32,  57;  v. 

adiectio,  commutatio,  correptio, 

detrectio,  productio 
syncerastum,  vii.  61 
Syracusis,  v.  151 
SjTi,  ix.  34 
Syria,  v.  16 
Syriacum  nomen,  v.  100 

tabema,  viii.  55 

tabemola,  v.  47,  50 

tabulae,  v.  censorium 

Tarenti,  v.  31 

Tarpeius  mons,  v.  41 ;  Tarpeia 
(\Trgo),  v.  41 ;  Tarpeium  saxum, 
V.  41 

Tarquinius  Sxiperbus,  v.  159 

Tartarinus,  viL  37 

Tartarus,  vii.  37 

Tatius  rex,  v.  46,  51,  55,  74,  149, 
152 ;  \-i.  68 ;  arae  Tati  regis  vote 
dedicatae,  v.  74 

Taurii  ludi,  v.  154 

taunis,  v.  96 

tectum,  V.  deierare 

tegete,  F.  18 

t^ius,  V.  110 

Tellus,  V.  62,  67 

temo,  ^'ii.  73-75 

tempestas,  vii.  51  (suprema),  72 

tempestiva,  vL  3 

tempestutem,  vii.  51 

templum,  vii.  6-10,  12,  13;  templi 
partes,  vii.  7  ;  v.  Acherusia,  Ceres, 
Diana,  effari,  XoctUuca,  Volcania 

templiun  tescumque,  templa  tes- 
caque,  vii.  8 

temporalis  (species),  x.  31 ;  «.  ver- 
bum 

tempus,  V.  11,  12;  vi.  3;  vii.  80; 
viiL  12 ;  ix.  73,  108 ;  tempora,  v. 
184,  vL  1,  3,  36,  40,  51,  52,  65,  97, 
^ii.  5,  72,  110,  viii.  11,  20,  44, 
58,  ix.  31,  32,  34,  73,  89,  95,  96, 
98,  101,  104,  X.  7,  17,  31,  32,  34, 
41,  47,  48 ;  temporum  vocabula, 
V.  10,  vi.  1,  35 ;  t;.  futurum, 
praesens,  praeteritum 

tener  tenerior,  tenerrimus,  viii.  77 

669 


INDEX 


tera,  v.  21,  22  ;  v.  terra 

Terentius  Terentii  (pJ.).  ix.  38,  60; 

Terentius     Terentium,     ix.     38 ; 

Terentius  Terentia,  viii.  7,  14,  ix. 

55,  59  ;  Terentium  genus,  ix.  59  ; 

Terentii  casus,  ix.  54  ;   Terentiei 

Terentiae  Terentieis,  viii.  36 
tergiis,  V.  tegus 
terinien,  v.  21 
teritorium,  v.  21 
termen,  v.  terimen 
Terminalia,  vi.  13 
Terminus,  v.  74 ;  termini,  v.  21 
terra,  v.  16,  17,  21-25,  31,  34,  36,  39, 

61) ;  vil.  17  ;  ix.  38 ;  terra,  x.  62  ; 

Terra,   v.    57-60,   64  (  =  Ops),   65 

(  =  Iuno),  67,  69  ;  terra  mater,  v. 

64 ;    terrae    loca    infera,    v.   16 ; 

terra    mundi  media,  vii.  17 ;  v. 

Calydonius,       pila,       Saturnia, 

Thraeca  ;  c/.  tera 
terrestris,  v.  animalia 
terreus  murus,  v.  48 
temmcius,  v.  174 
Tertia,  ix.  60 
terticeps,  v.  50,  62 
tesca,  vii.  8,  10-12 
testuaciuni,  v.  106 
testudo,  V.  79,  117,  161 
tetrachorda,  x.  46 
Teucer,  vii.  3 
texta  fasciola,  v.  130 
theatra,  vi.  83  ;  v.  surdus 
Thebris(  =  Tiberis),  v.  30 
Thelis(=Thetis),  vii.  87 
Tlieona,  viii.  41 ;  ix.  42 
thesaurus,  vii.  17 
Thespiades,  vii.  20 
Thraces,  vii.  43 
Tliraeca  terra,  v.  14 
thrion,  v.  107 
thynnus,  v.  77  ;  vii.  47 
Tiberinus  (deus),  v.   29,  71 ;   Tibe- 

rinus  rexLatinorum,  v.  30  ;  Tibe- 

rini  sepulcrum,  v.  30  ;  Tiberinus 

portus,  vi.  19 
Tiberis,  v.  28-30,  43,  54,  71,  83, 146  ; 

vi.  17 ;  vii.  44 ;   v.  Tliebris,  cis 

Tiberim,  uls  Tiberim 
tibiae,  viii.  61 
tibicines,  vi.-17, 75  ;  vii.  35  (Tusci)  ; 

viii.  61 
Tibur,  viii.  53 ;  ix.  34 
Tiburs,  viii.  53  ;  Tiburtes,  ix.  34 

670 


tigris,  V.  100 

Tigris  (flumen),  v.  100 

^mor,  vi.  45 

tinguere,  vi.  96 

Titanis,  vii.  16 

Titan,  v.  Coeus 

Titienses,  v.  55,  89,  91 

Titii  sodales,  v.  85 

Titium  tribus,  v.  81 

toga,  V.  114;  viii.  28;  ix.  48;  toga 

praetexta,  vi.  18 
toral,  V.  167 
torpedo  (piscis),  v.  77 
torus  tonilus,  v.  167 
trabes  trabs,  vii.  33  ;  x.  56,  57 
tragoediae,  vi.  55  ;  x.  70 ;  i'.  Tuscus 
tragoedus,  ix.  55  ;  v.  ago 
tragula,  v.  115,  139 
traiectio  litterarum,  v.  6 
tralaticio  nomine,  vi.  55  ;  c/.  trans- 

laticium 
tralatum,  vi.  77  ;  vii.  23,  103  ;  x.  71 
trama,  v.  113 
trames,  vii.  61 
transitus  de  casu  in  casum,  viii.  39  ; 

X.  28,' 51-53,  77,  cf.  x.  29;  trans- 
itus declinationis,  x.  77 
translaticium  nomen,  v.  32 ;  trans- 

laticium  verbum,  vi.  64 ;   trans- 

laticia  verba,  vi.  78  ;  c/.  tralaticio 
transversus,  vii.  81 ;  v.  ordo 
trapetes,  v.  138 
tremo,  vi.  45  ;   tremuisti  timuisti, 

vi.  45 
tres  tria,  ix.  64 ;  x.  49,  67,  83 
tressis,  v.   169;   ix.  81,  83,  84;   hi 

tresses,  hoc  tressis,  ix.  81 
triarii,  v.  89 
tribulum,  v.  21 
tribuni  aerarii,  v.  181  ;  militum,  v. 

81,    91 ;    plebei,    v.   81,    vi.    87 ; 

plebis,  vi.  91 
tribus,  v.  35,  55,  56,  81,  91  ;  i'.  Col- 

lina,  curatores,  Esquilina,  Pala- 

tina,  Romilia,  Suburana,  Titium 
tributum,  v.  181 
tricessis,  v.  170 
tricliniaris    gradus,    viii.    32 ;    tri- 

cliniares  mappae,  ix.  47 
triclinium,  ix.  9,  47 ;  v.  aestixiim, 

hibernum 
triens,  v.  171 
trigae,  viii.  55 
trigona,  vii.  75 


INDEX 


trini,  viiL  55 ;  trinae  trina,  is.  64 ; 

trinae,  x.  67  ;  ».  copulae 
;  iones,  vii.  74,  75 
iripertita,  v.  10 ;  tripartite,  v.  35 ; 

V.  oratio 
triplicia,  viii.  46 
triporteuta,  viL  59 
tritavus,  vii.  3 
triticum,  v.  106  ;  ix.  27 
trittiles,  vii.  104 
tritura,  v.  21 
triumpliare,  \i.  68 
triumviri  capitales,  v.  81 ;  tudicium 

triumvirum  (non  -viromniX  ix.  85 
Trivia,  viL  16 
trivium,  vii.  16 
trivolum,  p.  tribulum 
Trogus,  f.  Quintius 
Troia,  vii.  38 
Troianus  equus,  vii.  38 
trua,  V.  118 
truleum,  v.  118 
trulla,  V.  118 

trutina  (per  tnitinam  sohi),  v.  183 
tryblia,  v.  120 
tubae  tubi,  r.  117 ;  tubae  sacroruin, 

vi.  14 
tubicines,  v.  91 ;  vi.  75 ;  tiibicincs 

.sacrorum,  v.  117 
Tubulustrium,  vL  14 
tueri,  tueri  villain,  vii.  12 
Tullia   Tarqnini  Superbi  uxor,   v. 

159 
Tullianum,  v.  151 
TuUius    rex,  v.    49,  151 ;    Serrins 

Tullius  rex,  vi.  17 
Tullius  et  Antouius  consules,  viii. 

10 
tumulus,  V.  Pythonos 
tundo  tundam  tutudi,  ix.  99  ;  tun- 

debam  tundo  tundam,  tutuderam 

tutudi    tutudero,   tutudi    tundo 

tundam,    x.   48 ;    timdo    tutudi, 

F.  5.  6 
tunica,   v.   114;    viii.   28;    ix.   79; 

tunica  ferrea  ex  anulis,  v.  116 ; 

tunica  virilis  et  muliebris,  ix.  48, 

X.  27 
turdarivim,  \i.  2 
turdelix,  vi.  2 
turdus,  v.  77  ;  vi.  2  ;  ix.  28,  55  (non 

turda) 
turma,  v.  91 
turres,  v.  142  ;  turre,  F.  18 


Tuscanicum,  v.  161 

Tusce,  F.  5.  8 

TuscuJanus  ager,  vii.  18 ;  Tuscn- 
lani,  ^-L  14 ;  Tusculanae  portae, 
vi.  16 

Tuscus  dux,  V.  46 ;  Tusci,  v.  32, 
161,  vi.  28,  35,  ix.  69;  Tuscus 
Tusce,  F.  5.  8  ;  tragoediae  Tiiscae, 
V.  55 ;  vocabula  Tusca,  v.  55 ; 
Vicus  Tuscus,  V.  46 

tussi,  F.  18 

Tutiliiiae  loca,  ▼,  163 

tutulati,  ^ii.  44 

tutulus,  vii.  44 

U  producere,  ix.  104 ;  U  longum, 
breve,  ix.  104 ;  U  exitus,  x.  62 ; 
US  :  EI,  ix.  80 ;  r.  E 

udor,  V.  24 

udus  uvidus,  v.  24 

Ufenas  (non  Ufenius),  viii.  84 

uliginosus  (ager),  v.  24 

ullaber,  r.  olla  vera 

uls  Tiberim,  v.  83 

ulula,  V.  75 

ululantis  (luporum  vox),  viL  104 

umbilicus,  viL  17 

umbones,  v.  115 

umbra  (piscis),  v.  77 

Umeri,  vii.  50 

imcia,  V.  171,  172, 174 

ungo  ungor,  x.  33 

unguentaria  tabema,  viii.  55 

unguentum  -ta,  ix.  66,  67 

unguis  ungula,  F.  10  ;  ungues,  v.  77 

universa,  x.  84 

unoculi,  vii.  71 

unus  -ius  -i  -um  -e  -o,  viii.  63  ;  unus 
-a  -um,  ix.  64,  X.  24 ;  uni  -ae  -a, 
ix.  64 ;  una  -ae,  x.  24,  67 ;  imiun, 
ix.  87,  X.  30,  41,  43,  45,  49;  uni 
(pJ.),  \iiL  55  ;  unae  et  binae,  viiL  7 

upupa,  v.  75 

uraeon,  v.  76 

urbanus,  viii.  18;  urbanus  exer- 
citus,  vL  93 ;  urbani,  vi.  68 ;  r. 
auspicium,  praetor 

Urbinas,  viii.  84 

Urbinius,  \-iii.  84 

urbs,  V.  28,  41,  43,  97,  151,  158  ;  vL 
17,  18,  24,  28,  68,  93  ;  vii.  44  ;  ix. 
68 ;  urbes  non  urbeis,  F.  20 ; 
antiqua  urbs,  v.  48,  vL  24 ;  urbis 
loca,  v.  45 ;  urbis  partes,  v.  56 ; 

671 


INDEX 


urbes,  v.  143 ;  urbes  condere,  v. 
143  ;  in  Urbe  Lucili,  v.  138 

urinare,  v.  126 

urinator,  v.  126 

urnae,  v.  126 

urnarium  (genus  mensae),  v.  126 

uro  uror,  x.  33 

ursi,  V.  100  ;  vii.  40 

urvuni,  V.  127,  135 

usura,  V.  1S3 

usus  (communis),  viii.  28,  30,  31 ; 
ix.  7,  20,  37,  38,  56-60,  62,  63,  67- 
71,  74;  X.  72,  73,  83,  84;  usus 
loquendi,  ix.  6,  x.  74  ;  usus  vetus, 
X.  78  ;  V.  copulae,  species 

uter  utrei,  ix.  65 

utilitas,  viii.  26-29,  31  ;  ix.  48 

uvae,  V.  104 

uvidus,  V.  24,  109 

uvor,  V.  104 

V,  V.  117 

vagit  (haedi  vox),  vii.  104 

valentes  glebarii,  vii.  74 

vallum  (  =  murus),  v.  117;  (  =  van- 
nus),  V.  138 

valvata,  viii.  29 

varietas,  ix.  46  ;  (casuuni),  x.  62 

vas  vadis,  vi.  74,  F.  15 

vas  vasis,  F.  15  ;  vas  aquarium,  v. 
119;  vas  argenteum,  ix.  66;  vas 
vinarium,  v.  123 ;  vasa,  viii.  31, 
ix.  21  ;  vasa  aenea,  v.  125 ;  vasa 
in  mensa  escaria,  v.  120 ;  vasa 
sacra,  v.  121 

va.saria  mensa,  v.  125 

vates,  vii.  36 

vatia,  ix.  10 

vaticinari,  vi.  52 

Vatinius  Vatiniorum,  viii.  71 

vectes  non  vecteis,  F.  20 

Vediovis,  v.  74 

vehiculum,  v.  140 

Veientes,  v.  30 

Velabrum,  v.  43,  44  ;  vi.  24 ;  minus 
et  maius,  v.  156  ;  Velabrum  sacel- 
lum,  V.  43 

velaturam  facere,  v.  44 

Velia,  Veliae,  Veliense,  v.  54 

Velinia,  v.  71 

Velini  lacuS,  v.  71 

vellere  lanam,  v.  54 

velli(  =  villi),  v.  130 

vellus,  v.  130 ;  vellera,  v.  54 

672 


venabulum,  viii.  53 

venator,  v.  94  ;  viii.  53 

Veneria,  v.  corolla 

Venilia,  v.  72 

venor  venans  venaturus   venatiis, 

viii.  59 
venter,   v.   Faliscus ;    ventres   non 

ventreis,  F.  20 
ventilabrum,  v.  138 
Venus  caeligena,  v.  62 ;  Libentina, 

Libitina,  vi.  47  ;   victrix,  v.  62  ; 

Veneris  vis,  v.  61 ,  63 ;  dies  lovis 

non  Veneris,  vi.   16 ;    e   spumis 

Venus,  V.  63  ;   Aprilis  a  Venere, 

vi.  33  ;  Veneri  dedicata  aedes,  vi. 

20 ;    lucus    Veneris    Lubentinae, 

F.  4  ;  V,  Murteae 
ver,  V.  61 ;  vi.  9 
verberatus  sum  verberor  verbera- 

bor,  X.  48 
verbex,  v.  98 
verbum,  x.  77,  etc.  ;  verba,  viii.  11, 

12,  53,  57,  etc.,  ix.  56,  89,  etc., 
F.    34 ;    verbum  temporale,  viii. 

13,  20,  53,  ix.  95,  108,  109 ;  verba 
quae  tempore  adsigniflcant,  vi. 
40  ;  verba  aliena,  v.  10  ;  antiqua, 
v.  9  ;  concepta,  vii.  8  ;  declinata, 
vi.  37,  ix.  115  ;  verba  facere,  vi. 
78  ;  verba  Acta,  v.  9  ;  inclinanda, 
X.  13  ;  interpolata,  v.  3 ;  Latina, 
V.  120,  vi.  96,  vii.  3;  verba 
nostra,  v.  10,  x.  71 ;  verba  ob- 
livia,  V.  10 ;  primigenia,  vi.  36, 
37 ;  verborum  novorum  et  ve- 
terum  discordia,  v.  6 ;  verborum 
cognatio,  v.  13,  vi.  1  ;  coUatio, 
viii.  78  ;  copia,  viii.  2  ;  formulae, 
X.  33  ;  materia,  x.  11  ;  societas, 
V.  13 ;  V.  discrimen,  duplex, 
figura,  forma,  genus,  Graecus, 
impositio,  infecta,  multitude, 
natura,  numerus,  obscuritas, 
origines,  perfectum,  personae, 
poeta,  poetica,  principium,  radix, 
similitudo,  simplicia,  transla- 
ticium,  vernacula 

Vergiliae,  vi.  6  ;  vii.  50 

vernacula  verba  vel  vocabula,  v.  3, 

77,    104 ;    vi.    40 ;    similitudinis 

genus  vernaculum,  x.  69 
versu,  X.  62  ;  versus  obliqui,  x.  43  ; 

V.  ^turnii,  vieri 
veru,  v.  127 ;  cf.  v.  98 


INDEX 


vesper,  vi.  6 ;  vii.  50 ;  vesperi,  ix. 

73  ;  vespere,  ix.  73  ;  v.  novus 
Vesperugo,  vi.  6,  7  ;  vii.  50 
Vesta,  V.  74 ;  vi.  17 ;  Vestae  aedes, 

vi.  32 
Vestales  virgines,  vi.  17,  21 ;  virgo 

Vestalis  Tarpeia,  v.  41 
Vestalia,  vi.  17 
vestibulum,  vii.  81 
vestigator,  v.  94 

vestimentiim  -ta,  ix.  20,  48 ;  x.  72 
vestis,  V.  130 ;  veste,  F.  18 
vestispica,  \\\.  12 
vestitus,  V.   105 ;   viii.  28,  30 ;  c/. 

viii.  31,  ix.  45 
Veturi,  ».  Mamuri 
Vetiirii  Cicurini,  vii.  91 
vetus  vetiistius  veterrimum,  vi.  59  ; 

vetus  consuetiido,    v.  2,    ix.  13, 

20,  21,  X.  73 ;  Forum  Vetus,  vii. 

29 ;   veteres  leges  abrc^tae,  ix. 

20  ;  veteres,  v.  14,  52  (poetaeX  98 

(nostri),    vii.  32  ;   vet«ra,  x.  73  ; 

Vetera  vocabula,  ix.  20  ;  v.  Aescu- 

lapii,  Capitolium,  Curia,  verbum 

•tustas,  V.  3,  5  ;  vi.  2 
1  exillum,  vi.  93 
via,  V.  8,  22,  35 ;  vii.  15 ;  v.  no\T», 

sacra 
viales,  v.  Lares 
Vibenna,  v.  Caeles 
vibices,  vii.  63 
vicessis,  v.  170 

Victoria,  v.  62  ;  caeligena,  v.  62 
victoriatus,  ix.  85  ;  x.  41 
victrix  Venus,  v.  62 
victus,  V.  105 
vicus,  V.  8,  160 ;  vici,  v.  145 ;  r. 

Africus,      Cyprius,      Insteianus, 

Sceleratus,  Tuscus 
video,  vi.  80  ;  tu  domi  vldebis,  viu 

12 ;  vide,  vii.  12 
vieri   (=vinciri),   v.  62;    versibus 

viendis,  vii.  36 
vigilant,  vi.  80 
vigiliuni,  \\.  SO 
viginti,  X.  41,  43,  45 
villae,  v.  35 
villi,  V.  velli 
V^iminalis  Collis,  v.  51 
Viminius  lupiter,  v.  51 
Vinalia,    v.    13 ;    \\.   16 ;    nistica, 

vi.  20 
vinaria    mensa,    v.    121 ;    tabema, 

VOL.  II 


viiL  55  ;  rasa,  v.  123 ;  vinarium 

tmleum,  v.  118 
vinciri,  v.  62 
vinclum,  v.  62 
vinctio,  V.  61 
vincttira,  v.  62 
vindemia,  v.  37  ;  vi.  16 
vindemiator,  v.  94 
vineae,  v.  37, 117 
vineta,  v.  37 
vinum,   v.  13,  37  ;   vi.  16  ;   vinum 

vina,  ix.  66,  67  ;  v.  Chio,  flamen, 

Lesbo 
viocurus,  v.  7,  158 
\iola\it  virginem,  vi.  80 
violentia,  v.  70 
vir,  viii.  80 ;  ix.  85 ;  x.  4 ;  vireis, 

viii.  36  ;  r.  centiunvirum,  decem- 

Tirum,  quindecimviri,  triumviri 
virago,  vii.  37 
virgo  virgines,  v.  Sabimis,  Tarpeius, 

Vestales,  violavit 
virgultum,  v.  102 
viride,  V.  102 
virile  virilia,  viii.  46,  51  ;  ix.  41,  48, 

81,    110;    X.   8,    21,   30;    nomina 

virilia,    viii.    36,    x.  65 ;  nomen 

Tirile,    viii.    81,    ix.  40,    i.   65 ; 

V.  tunica  ;  c/.  genus 
virtus,  T.  73 
vis,  v.  37,  61,  63,  70,  102;  vi.  80; 

viii.  7 ;  haec  vis,  huius  vis,  bae 

vis,  F.  16 ;  V.  Venus,  vita 
visenda,  vi.  82 
visere,  v.  inlicium 
Visolus,  V.  Poetelius 
visus,  vi.  80 
vita  a  vi,  v.  63 ;  vita  et  mors,  v 

11 ;  r.  decemunt 
vitio  manumissus,  creatus  magis- 

tratus,  vi.  30 
vitis,  V.  37,  102 
Vitula,  vii.  107 
vitulantes,  vii.  107 
vitulus,  V.  96  ;  vituli,  ix.  28  ;  vituli 

vox,  vii.  104 
vivices,  v.  vibices 
vivo  non  vivor,  x.  78 ;  vivatur  vive- 

retur,  x.  32 
vix,  viii.  9  ;  x.  14,  79,  80 
vocabulum   vocabula,  vi.  56 ;    viii. 

11,  12,  40,  45,  52,  53,  56-59,  61,  64, 

71,  75,  78,  79,  80 ;  ix.  1,  9,  21,  34, 

41,   5<)-o2,  54,    55,   57,  58,  62,   63, 

673 


INDEX 


66-68,  71,  74,  77,  78,  85,  88,  90 ;  x 
6,  20,  23,  24,  3u,  47,  51,  54,  81-83 
vocabulum  Latiniim,  v.  29,  68 
priscum,  vii.  26  ;  vocabula  a  For- 
tuna,  V.  91 ;  Aegyptiorum,  viii 
65  ;  aquatilium  animalium,  v.  77 
artificum,  v.  93 ;  barbara,  viii 
64  ;  dierum,  vi.  12  (civilia),  33 
vocabula  ex  Graeco  sumpta 
F.  14  a,  F.  14  b  ;  vocabula  fera 
mm,  v.  100;  Gallica,  v.  167 
Gallorum,  viii.  65 ;  vocabiila  im 
ponenda,  vi.  3 ;  lectulonim,  v 
166 ;  litterarum  Latinarum,  ix 
51 ;  locorum,  v.  10 ;  magnitu 
dinis,  viii.  79 ;  mensium,  vi.  33 
miliaria,  ix.  85  ;  multitudinis,  ix 
64-66,  68,  69 ;  vocabula  nostra, 
viii.  65 ;  pecimiae,  v.  169 ;  pis 
cium,  V.  77  ;  Poenicum,  viii.  65 
temporum,  v.  10,  vi.  1,  35  ;  voca 
bula  Tusca,  v.  55  ;  Vetera,  ix.  22 
V.  casus,  figura,  Graecus,  homo, 
impositio,  peregrinus,  poeta; 
Sabinus,  series,  singularis,  ver 
nacula 

vocalis,  V.  oratio 

vocandi  casus,  viii.  42,  68 ;  ix.  43, 
91 ;  X.  31 ;  c/.  viii.  16 

vocare,  v.  eomitiatum,  inlicium 

Volaminia,  v.  Volumnia 

Volcanalia,  vi.  20 

Volcanalis  flamen,  v.  84 


Volcania  templa,  vii.  11 
Volcanus,  v.  70,  74  ;  vi.  20 
volgus,  v.  58 
volo  (vis  et  volas),  vi.  47  ;  ix,  103  ; 

X.  81 
volpes,  v.  101 

volsillis  pugnare,  non  gladio,  ix.  33 
Volturnalia,  vi.  21 
Volturnalis  flamen,  vii.  45 
Volturnum  (oppidum),  v.  29 
Volturnus  (amnis),  v.  29 ;  vi.  21 ; 

vii.  45 
volucres,  v.  75 ;  ix.  28 ;  volucrum 

vox,  vii.  104 
Volumnia,  v.  Lucia 
voluntarius  -a  -um,  v.  declinatio, 

declinatus,  genus 
voluntas  hominum,  ix.  34  ;    x.  15, 

51 ;  cf.  voluntarius 
Volupiae  sacellum,  v.  164 
voluptas,  viii.  31 
vomer,  v.  135 
Vortumnus,  v.  46,  74 
vox  voces,  \iii.  40,  etc.  ;  ix.  38,  40, 

42,  52,  55,  70,  88 ;  x.  7,  19,  29,  30, 

36,  63,  66,  68,  69,  72,  77,  82  ;   v. 

animantium,   declinatus,    tigura, 

lupus,  similitudo,  sonus 

X,  cf.  08,  OS 

Xerxes,  vii.  21 

zanclas,  v.  137 


674 


INDEX   OF   GREEK  WORDS 


References  are  to  Book  (Roman  numeral)  and  Section  (Arabic  number), 
and  to  Fragment  (F.)  and  serial  number  (Arabic),  with  subdivisions. 


aya06v,  v.  ^; 

aypov,  V.  34 

aywf,  vi.  12 

act  Of,  vi.  11 

aleta^ai,  \i.  9 

«uwKo,  vi.  11 

oAfiUoKov,  vii.  82 

oAjcvwi',  V.  79  ;  vii.  88 

afia^av,  viL  74 

ififiuyt^,  V.  115 

ififXytiv,  vi.  96 

ofi^'^to,  V.  78 

a(>a'yapyapi^«r0<i(,  ri.  96 

avaXoyia,     X.     37,     39 ;    avoAoyuu*, 

X.  39  ;  avaXoyiai,  Viii.  23 
ai«  Aoyof,  viii.  32,  5o ;  x.  2,  37 
afaXoyov  X.  37,  38,  39 
avSpi  li.a\fTai,  vii.  82 
iyrofucTiKov,  ix.  24 
afniceifieva,  F.  28.  13 
atmitoy,  v.  fioirov 
aKTtX^wf  HvOayopa,  vii.  17 
iyvfiaXuiv,  vii.  23  ;  r.  wtpi  ay^ 
aiim^a,  F.  28.  2,  4,  7,  8,  9,  12 
' AfUarapxoVi  vL  2 
appafUav,  V.  175 
aoTopayof,  V.  104 

PapfiapiKa,  r.  iw^itfui 
/toi>s,  V.  96 
potltTtiv,  %ii.  74 

yavtramK,  F.  14  a  ;  F.  14  b 
ytpyfpa,  v.  76 
y«pov<rta,  v.  156 
ynitrcu,  vi.  84 
•yiyv«T<u,  vi.  96 


Sofia^eiv,  vi.  96 

SeiKvviit,  vi.  61 

teviirray,  v.  123 

2e^^<rai,  vi.  96 

Ato,  vL  4 

Stf^fxrffifyov  a^Utfia,  F.  28.  13 

AtoiTKopoi',  V.  66 

Atwco,  vi.  2 

2o^(A,  V.  175 

Sorttov,  V.  175 

Sa<rtr,  v.  175 

Svivrot,  v.  0<oi 

Stirivr),  V.  175 

«a«,  vi.  84 

<V0oA^,  vii.  108 

cXoux,  V.  108 

(»7)1'  Koi  pf'ov,  vi.  10 

(yrtpoy,  V.  tv^ok 

'Epfi^,  F.  14  b 

fpptiy,  vii.  96 

iairipa,  vL,  6 

ia-irf/Hov,  vii.  50 

iinrtpov,  vL  6 

«Tv/ioXoyuu',  V.  2 

<Tv/ioAoytic^,       vii.       109 ;       tjTjio- 

AoYuci}!',  v.  1 
cTvfioAoyoK,  V.  29 
irviLov,    x'u    83 :    viL    82 ;     etviia, 

vi.  40,  51,  viL  2,  45,  82 

%.,  vi.  9 

9«Ot  jvWITDt,  V.  58 

©f'Ti9,  vii.  87 
BpiaiL^,  \i.  68 

i«c,  \-i.  96 
iToAof ,  V.  96 
It»,  vi.  96 

675 


INDEX 


KaC,  vi.  10  ;  V.  eiTji» 
Kavovv,  V.  120 
Kanpoi,  V.  101 

KOLTIVOV,  V.   120 

KepKrjSrii,  v.  79 
KXinreiv,  vii.  tH 
Koti'Ttoi',  vi.  2 
Ko^iavSpov,  V.  103 
KoyAi'as,  F.  14  a,  F.  14  b 
Kpavov,  V.  105 
Kv\lKeLO}f  V.   121 
KVIXIVOV,  V.  103 

KiufxuSt'a,  vii.  89 
Ka>^ov,  vii.  89 

AaTpov,  vii.  52 

Aetpi'w,  v.  103 

\eKTpov,  V.  166 

AtTTopi»',  v.  101 

AevKirfvov,  vi.  2 

A^flrj,  vii.  42 

Ai;i(/na<rflat,  vi.  96 

Adyoi/,  X.  2,  37,  39  ;   v.   ava  A- ;   c/. 

logoe,  X.  43 
Au'xi'Oi',  V.  119 

fioLKeWov,  /xaKeAAa,  V.  146 
/liaiceAAwTas,  V.  146 
lia\dcrcrfLV,  vi.  96 
ixa^dx")  ixa\d)(ri,  V.  103 
/uaAoi/,  V.  102 
liaTTvr),  V.  112 
judxerat,  r.  av&pi 
fLeXCvT),  V.  106 
/leVa,  V.  118 
fii^fes,  vi.  10  ■ 
fijji/T),  vi.  10 

JHOITOI'  OLVTlfJiOV,  V.  179 

Hopiav,  V.  op\iv 
piv,  vii.  101 
ftupatva,  V.  77 

vioLV,  V.  evriv 

vefjLT],  V.  36 

v6p.ip.a  Pap^apiKOL,  vii.  70 

i/vp.ij>okrJTrTovi,  viii,  87 

Kiif,  vi.  6 

ois,  V.  96 
bp.<j>a\6u,  vii.  17 
bp.uii>vp.ta,  ix.  80 

OTrio-edSo/iioi',  V.  160 
opxiv  nopicLv,  v.  108 


napaSie^evypevov,  F.  28.  14 

irapoip^iav,  vii.  31 

TreVceii',  vi.  96 

Trept  tti'tojixaAtaSj  ix,  1 

Trepl  TToAoi',  vii.  4 

Trepl  (rr]p.aLvop,iviav,  v.  2 

nepiiTTv\ov,  viii.  29 

TTJjyai'Oi',  V.  103 

TToAos,  vii.  14  ;  V.  nepC 

IloAuSevKT)?,  v.  73 

TTOpicr),  v.  97 

TTopicos,  v.  97 

7rdro9  7r6ra>,  v.  122  ;  Troror,   vi.  84 

npoParov,  V.  96 

Trpofiop.oi',  v,  160 

irpo'iSelv,  vi.  96 

llvOayopa,  I'.  ai'Tixflcoi' 

TTv0e<TOa.i,  vi.  96 

TrvTafiov,  V.  25 

Triireoi',  v.  25 

pdifiavov,  V.  103 
pvKavyj,  vi.  96 

(Trjixaivoixevuiv,  V,  jrepl  <rr)- 
trifTvp^piiay  V,  103 
o-fcatai',  vii.  97 
(TicaAeueu',  vi.  96 
(TTfyatnpov,  v.  166 
(TTeyi'df,  V.  26 
«TTAeyyt'^etc,  vi.  96 
(rrAeyyi's,  vi.  96 
o-Toi^ij,  v.  182 
arpayyaXau,  vi.  96 
o'Tpwi'i'uei»',  vi.  96 
a'vp.Tr€Tr\eyfidiroi',  F.  28.  10 
<Tvvrip.p.euov  a^Ciaixa,  F.  28.  9 
trvvutfvp.Cas,  ix.  90 

Taupos,  v.  96 
Te'yyetv,  vi.  96 
Te'pjuoca,  V.  21 
Tpu/3Aioi',  V.  120 
Tpv-qK-qv,  V.  lis 
7v^\ov  ejrepoi/,  ^^  111 

5s,  V.  96 

xapTT)?,  F.  14  a,  F.  14  b 
Xoprof,  V.  SS 

<j>fpeTe,  vi.  96 
^eperpov,  V.  160 
(j>peap,  V.  25,  81 
ii>(ot  dyafldi/,  vi.  4 


Printed  vn,  Great  Britain  by  R.  &  R.  Clark,  Limited,  Edinburgh 


THE  LOEB  CLASSICAL 
LIBRARY 


VOLUMES  ALREADY  PUBLISHED 


LATIN    AUTHORS 


AMMIANUS    MARCELLINUS.     J.  C.  Rolfe.    3  Vols. 

Vols.  I.  and  II. 
APULEIUS.       THE     GOLDEN     ASS     (METAMOR 

PHOSES).     W.  Adlington  (1566).     Revised  by  S.  Gase- 

lee.     {6th  Imp.) 
AULUS  GELLIUS.     J.  C.  Rolfe.     3  Vols. 
AUSONIUS.     H.  G.  Evelyn  White.     2  Vols. 
BEDE.     J.  E.  King.     2  Vols. 
BOETHIUS:      TRACTS    and    DE    CONSOLATIONE 

PHILOSOPHIAE.     Rev.    H.    F.    Stewart    and    E.    K. 

Rand.     (3rd  Imp.) 
CAESAR  :   CIVIL  WARS.     A.  G.  Peskett     (4(h  Imp.) 
CAESAR  :    GALLIC  WAR.     H.  J.  Edwards      (Ith  Imp.) 
CATO  AND  VARRO  :  DE  RE  RUSTICA.     H.  B.  Ash  and 

W.  D.  Hooper.     {2nd  Imp.) 
CATULLUS.     F.     W.     Cornish;      TIBULLUS.     J.     B. 

Postdate;     and    PERVIGILIUM    VENERIS.     J.    W. 

Mackail.     {10th  Imp.) 
CELSUS  :    DE  MEDICINA.     W.  G.  Spencer      3  Vols. 
CICERO:  DE  FINIBUS.  H.  Rackham.  (3rd  Imp.  revised.) 
CICERO:    DE  NATURA  DEORUM  and  ACADEMICA. 

H.  Rackham. 
CICERO  :    DE  OFFICIIS.     Walter  Miller.     (3rd  Imp.) 
CICERO :    DE  IlEPUBLICA  and  DE  LEGIBUS.     Clin- 
ton W.  Keyes. 
CICERO:      DE    SENECTUTE,    DE    AMICITL\,     DE 

DIVINATIONE.     W.  A.  Falconer.     (4M  Imp.) 
CICERO:    IN    CATILINAM.    PRO    xMURENA,    PRO 

SULLA,  PRO  FLACCO.     Louis  E.  Lord. 
CICERO:    LETTERS  TO  ATTICUS.     E.  O.  Winstedt. 

3  Vols.     (Vol.  I.  ith  Imp.,  Vol.  II.  3rd  Imp.  and  Vol. 

III.  2nd  Imp.) 
CICERO:    LETTERS  TO  HIS   FRIENDS.     W.   Glynn 

Williams.     3  Vols. 
CICERO  :  PHILIPPICS.     W.  C.  A.  Ker.     (2nd  Imp.) 
CICERO:      PRO    ARCHIA.     POST     KEDITUM.     DE 

DOMO,     DE     HARUSPICUxM     RESPONSIS.     PRO 

PLANCIO.     N.  H.  Watts.     (2nd  Imp.) 
CICERO:     PRO    CAECINA,    PRO    LEGE    MANILIA, 

PRO  CLUENTIO,  PRO  RABIRIO.     H.  Grose  Hodge. 
1 


THE  LOEB  CLASSICAL  LIBRARY 

CICERO:      PRO     MILONE,     IN     PISONEM,     PRO 

SCAURO,    PRO    FONTEIO,    PRO    RABIRIO    POS- 

TUMO,   PRO    MARCELLO,    PRO    LIGARIO,    PRO 

REGE  DEIOTARO.     N.  H.  Watts. 
CICERO  :   PRO  QUINCTIO,  PRO  ROSCIO  AMERINO, 

PRO    ROSCIO    COMOEDO,    CONTRA    RULLUM. 

T   IT   Frpf*S6* 
CICERO :    TUSCULAN  DISPUTATIONS.     J.  E.  King. 
CICERO:     VERRINE  ORATIONS.     L.   H.   G.   Green 

wood.     2  Vols. 
CLAUDIAN.     M.  Platnauer.     2  Vols. 
FLORUS:    E.  S.  Forster;  and  CORNELIUS  NEPOS  : 

J.  C.  Rolfe. 
FRONTINUS:     STRATAGEMS     and     AQUEDUCTS. 

C.  E.  Bennett  and  M.  B.  McElwain. 
FRONTO  :  CORRESPONDENCE.   C.  R.  Haines.    2  Vols. 
HORACE  :   ODES  and  EPODES.     C.  E.  Bennett.     (10^/j 

Imp.  revised.) 
HORACE:     SATIRES,    EPISTLES,    ARS    POETICA. 

H.  R.  Faircloiigli.     (4<A  Imp.  revised.) 
JEROME  :  SELECT  LEITERS.     F.  A.  Wright. 
JUVENAL  AND  PERSIUS.     G.  G.  Ramsay.     (.5th  Imp.) 
LIVY.  B.  O.  Foster,  Evan  T.  Sage  and  A.  C.  Schlesinger.  13 

Vols.  Vols.  I.-V.,IX-XII. (Vols.  Land  IX. 2nd /wip.ristjwed.) 
LUCAN.     J.  D.  Duff. 

LUCRETIUS.     W.  H.  D.  Rouse.    {Uh  Imp.  revised.) 
MARTIAL.     W.  C.  A.  Ker.     2  Vols.     (3rd  Imp.  revised.) 
MINOR    LATIN     POETS:     from    Publilius    Syhus    to 

RuTiLius  Namatianus,  including  Grattius,  Calpuhnius 

SicuLus,  Nemesianus,  Avianus,  with  "Aetna,"  "  Phoenix" 

and    other  poems.     J.  Wight  Duff  and  Arnold  M.  Duff. 

V2nd  Imp.) 
OVID:    THE   ART  OF   LOVE  and  OTHER   POEMS. 

J   H.  Mozley. 
0\TD  :  FASTI.     Sir  James  G.  Frazer. 
OVID  :   HEROIDES  and  AMORES.     Grant  Showerman. 

(3rd  Imp.) 
OVID:     METAMORPHOSES.     F.    J.    Miller.     2    Vols. 

(Vol.  I.  Qth  Imp.,  Vol.  II.  5th  Imp.) 
OVID:    TRISTIA   and   EX  PONTO.      A.    L.    Wheeler. 

{2nd  Imp.) 
PETRONIUS.     M.   Heseltine;     SENECA:     APOCOLO- 

CYNTOSIS.     W.  H.  D.  Rouse.     {Qth  Imp.  revised.) 
PLAUTUS.     Paul    Nixon.     5    Vols.     (Vol.    I.     Uh   Imp., 

Vols.  II.  and  III.  3rd  Imp.) 
2 


THE  LOEB  CLASSICAL  LIBRARY 

PLINY:    LETTERS.     Melmoth's  Translation  revised  by 

W.  M.  L.  Hutchinson.     2  Vols.     {4dh  Imp.) 
PLINY :     NATURAL    HISTORY.       H.    Rackham    and 

W.  H.  S.  Jones.     10  Vols.     Vol.  I. 
PROPERTIUS.     H.  E.  Butler.     (4</i  hnp.) 
QUINTILIAN.    H.   E.  Butler.     4  Vols.    (Vols.  I.  and  IV 

2nd  Imp.) 
REMAINS  OF   OLD   LATIN.     E.   H.   Warmington.     4 

Vols.     Vol.1.     (Ennius  and  Caecilius.)     Vol.11.    (Livius, 

Naevius,  Pacuvius,  Accius.)    Vol.  III.     (Lucilius,  Laws 

of  the  XII  Tables.) 
ST.    AUGUSTINE,    CONFESSIONS    OF.      W.    Watts 

(1631).     2  Vols.     (Vol.  I.  ith  Imp.,  Vol.  II.  3rd  Imp.) 
ST.  AUGUSTINE,  SELECT  LETTERS.    J.  H.  Baxter. 
SALLUST.     J.  Rolfe.     {2nd  Imp.  revised.) 
SCRIPTORES    HISTORIAE    AUGUSTAE.     D.    Magie. 

3  Vols.     (Vol.  I.  2nd  Imp.  revised.) 
SENECA:     APOCOLOCYNTOSIS.     C/.   PETRONIUS 
SENECA  :   EPISTULAE  MORALES.     R.  M.  Gummere. 

3  Vols.     (Vol.  I.  3rd  Imp.,  Vol.  II.  2nd  Imp.  revised.) 
SENECA :    MORAL  ESSAYS.     J.  W.  Basore.     3  Vols. 

(Vol.  II.  2nd  Imp.  revised.) 
SENECA:    TRAGEDIES.     F.  J.  MiUer.     2  Vols.     {2nd 

Imp.  revised.) 
SIDONIUS :  POEMS  AND  LETTERS.    W.  B.  Anderson. 

2  Vols.     Vol.  I. 
SILIUS  ITALICUS.  J.  D.  Duff.  2  Vols.  (Vol.11.  2nd  Imp.) 
STATIUS.     J.  H.  Mozley.     2  Vols. 
SUETONIUS.     J.   C.   Rolfe.     2  Vols.     (Vol.  I.  5th  Imp., 

Vol.  II.  4rth  Imp.  revised.) 
TACITUS  :  DIALOGUS.     Sir  Wm.  Peterson  ;  and  AGRI- 
COLA  AND  GERMANIA.     Maurice  Hutton.     {4th  Imp.) 
TACITUS  :    HISTORIES  akd  ANNALS.     C.  H.  Moore 

and  J.  Jackson.     4  Vols.      (Vol.  I.  2nd  Imp.) 
TERENCE.     John  Sareeaunt.     2  Vols.     {5th  Imp.) 
TERTULLIAN  :    APOLOGIA  and  DE  SPECTACULIS. 

T.  R.  Glover.     MINUCIUS  FELIX.     G.  H.  RendalL 
VALERIUS  FLACCUS.  J.  H.  Mozley.  {2nd  Imp.  revised.) 
VARRO  :  DE  LINGUA  LATINA.     R.  G.  Kent.    2  Vols. 
VELLEIUS  PATERCULUS  and  RES  GESTAE  DIVI 

AUGUSTI.     F.  W.  Shipley. 
VIRGIL.     H.  R.  Fairclough.     2  Vols.     (Vol.  I.  I2th  Imp., 

Vol.  II.  10th  Imp.  revised.) 
VITRUVIUS  :  DE  ARCHITECTURA.  F.  Granger.  2  Vols. 


THE  LOEB  CLASSICAL  LIBRARY 

GREEK    AUTHORS 


ACHILLES  TATIUS.     S.  Gaselee. 

AENEAS  TACTICUS:  ASCLEPIODOTUS  and  ONA- 
SANDER.     The  Illinois  Greek  Club. 

AESCHINES.     C.  D.  Adams. 

AESCHYLUS.  H.  Weir  Smyth.  2  Vols.  {Vol  I.  4th  hnp.. 
Vol.  II.  Srd  Imjj.) 

APOLLODORUS.     Sir  James  G.  Frazer.     2  Vols. 

APOLLONIUS  RHODIUS.     R.  C.  Seaton.     (4th  Imp.) 

IHE  APOSTOLIC  FATHERS.  Kirsopp  Lake.  2  Vols. 
(Vol.  I.  5th  Imp.,  Vol.  II.  4th  Imp.) 

APPIAN'S  ROMAN  HISTORY.  Horace  White.  4  Vols. 
(Vol.  I.  3rd  Imp.,  Vols.  II.,  III.  and  IV.  2nd  Imp.) 

ARATUS.     C/.  CALLIMACHUS. 

ARISTOPHANES.  Benjamin  Bickley  Rogers.  3  Vols. 
(Vols.  1.  and  II.  4th  Imp.,  Vol.  III.  2rd  Imp!)    Verse  trans. 

ARISTOTLE  :    ART  OF  RHETORIC.     J.  H.  Freese. 

ARISTOTLE  :  ATHENIAN  CONSTITUTION,  EUDE- 
MIAN  ETHICS,  VIRTUES  and  VICES.  H.  Rackham. 
{2nd  Imp.) 

ARISTOTLE:  METAPHYSICS.  H.  Tredennick.  2  Vols. 
{2nd  Imp.) 

ARISTOTLE:  MINOR  WORKS.  W.  S.  Hett.  On 
Colours,  On  Things  Heard,  Physiognomics,  On 
Plants,  On  Marvellous  Things  Heard,  Mechanical 
Problems,  On  Indivisible  Lines,  Situations  and  Names 
OF  Winds,  On  Melissus,  Xenophanes,  and  Gorgias. 

ARISTOTLE:  NICOMACHEAN  ETHICS.  H.  Rack- 
ham.     {2nd  Imp.  revised.) 

ARISTOTLE:  OECONOMICA  and  MAGNA  MOR- 
ALIA.  G.  C.  Armstrong  ;  with  Vol.  II.  Metaphysics. 
{2nd  Imp.) 

ARISTOTLE:  ORGANON.  H.  P.  Cooke  and  H.  Tre- 
dennick.    3  Vols.    Vol.  I. 

ARISTOTLE  :  ON  THE  SOUL,  PARVA  NATURALIA, 
,     ON  BREATH.     W.  S.  Hett. 

ARISTOTLE:  PARTS  OF  ANIMALS.  A.  L.  Peck; 
MOTION  AND  PROGRESSION  OF  ANIMALS. 
E.  S.  Forster. 

ARISTOTLE  :  PHYSICS.  Rev.  P.  Wicksteed  and  F.  M. 
Cornford.     2  Vols.     (Vol.  II.  2nd  Imp.) 

ARISTOTLE  :    POETICS  and  LONGINUS.     W.  Hamil- 
ton   Fyfe;      DEMETRIUS    ON    STYLE.     W.     Rhys 
Roberts.     {2nd  Imp.  revised.) 
ARISTOTLE  :  POLITICS.     H.  Rackham. 
4 


THE  LOEB  CLASSICAL  LIBRARY 

ARISTOTLE:  PROBLEMS.     W.  S.  Rett.     3  Vob. 
ARISTOTLE:      RHETORICA     AD     ALEXANDRUM. 

H.  Rackham.     (With  Problems,  Vol.  II.) 
ARRIAN  :   HISTORY  OF  ALEXANDER  and  INDICA. 

Rev.  E.  IlifFe  Robson.     2  Vols. 
ATHENAEUS:    DEIPNOSOPHISTAE.     C.   B.  Gulick. 

7  Vols.     Vols.  I.-VI. 
ST.  BASIL  :  LETTERS.     R.  J.  Deferrari.     4  Vols. 
CALLIMACHUS    and    LYCOPHRON      A.    W.    Mair : 

ARATUS.     G.  R.  Mair. 
CLEMENT  OF  ALEXANDRIA.    Rev.  G.  W.  Butterworth. 
COLLLTHUS.     Cf.  OPPIAN. 
DAPHNIS  AND   CHLOE.     Thornley's  Translation  revised 

by  J.  M.  Edmonds;   and  PARTHENIUS.     S.  Gaselee 

{2rd  Imp.) 
DEMOSTHENES:     DE    CORONA    and    DE    FALSA 

LEGATIONE.     C.  a.  Vince  and  J.  H.  Vince. 
DEMOSTHENES  :   MEIDIAS,  ANDROTION,  ARISTO- 

CRATES,  TIMOCRATES.  ARISTOGEITON.     J.   H. 

Vince. 
DEMOSTHENES:    OLYNTHIACS,   PHILIPPICS  and 

MINOR  ORATIONS  :   I-XVII  and  XX.    J.  H.  Vince. 
DEMOSTHENES  :  PRIVATE  ORATIONS.     A.  T.  Mur- 
ray.    4  Vols.    Vol.  I. 
DIOCASSIUS:  ROMAN  HISTORY.     E.  Gary.     9  Vols. 

(Vol.  II.  2nd  Imp.) 
DIO  CHRYSOSTOM.     J.  W.  Cohoon.     6  Vols.     Vol.  I. 
DIODORUS    SICULUS.     C.    H.    Oldfather.      13    Vols. 

Vols.  I.  and  II. 
DIOGENES  LAERTIUS.     R.  D.  Hicks.     2  Vols.     (Vol. 

I.  3rf/  Imp.) 
DIONYSIUS  OF  HALICARNASSUS  :   ROMAN  ANTI- 
QUITIES.    Spelman's  translation   revised  by  E.   Cary. 

7  Vols.      Vol.  I. 
EPICTETUS.     W.  A.  Oldfather.     2  Vols. 
EURIPIDES.     A.   S.   Way.     4  Vols.     (Vols.   I.,  II.,  IV. 

6th  Imp.,  Vol.  III.  3rd  Imp.)     Verse  trans. 
EUSEBIUS:    ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY.     Kirsopp 

Lake  and  J.  E.  L.  Oulton.     2  Vols.     (Vol.  H.  '2nd  Imp.) 
GALEN:    ON  THE  NATURAL   FACULTIES.     A.  J. 

Brock.     (2nd  Imp.) 
THE  GREEK  ANTHOLOGY.     W.   R.   Paton.     5   Vols. 

(Vol.  I.  3rd  Imp.,  Vols.  II.  and  III.  2nd  Imp.) 
GREEK  ELEGY  AND  IAMBUS  with  the  ANACRE- 

ONTEA.     J.  M.  Edmonds.     2  Vols. 


THE  LOEB  CLASSICAL  LIBRARY 

THE     GREEK     BUCOLIC     POETS     (THEOCRITUS, 

BION,  MOSCHUS).  J.  M.  Edmonds.  (6th  Imp.  revised.) 

GREEK    MATHEMATICAL    WORKS.      Ivor    Thomas. 

2  Vols.     Vol.  I. 
HERODES.     C/.   THEOPHRASTUS  :  CHARACTERS. 
HERODOTUS.     A.    D.    Godley.     4    Vols.     (Vol.    I.   3rd 

Imp.,  Vols.  II.-IV.  2nd  Imp.) 
HESIOD  AND  THE  HOMERIC  HYMNS.     H.  G.  Evelyn 

White.     {5th  Imp.  revised  and  enlarged.) 
HIPPOCRATES    AND   THE    FRAGMExNTS    OF    HERA- 

CLEITUS.    W.  H.S.Jones  and  E.T.Wlthington.    4  Vols. 
HOMER  :   ILIAD.     A.  T.  Murray.     2  Vols.     (Vol.  I.  4,th 

Ihip.,  Vol.  II.  Srd  Imp.) 
HOMER :  ODYSSEY.    A.  T.  Murray.    2  Vols.    {4th  Imp.) 
ISAEUS.     E.  S.  Forster. 

ISOCRATES.     George  Norlin.     3  Vols.     Vols.  I.  and  II. 
ST.  JOHN  DAMASCENE:  BARLAAM  AND  lOASAPH. 

Rev.  G.  R.  Woodward  and  Harold  Mattingly.    {2nd  Imp. 

revised.) 
JOSEPHUS.      H.  St.  J.  Thackeray  and   Ralph  Marcus. 

9  Vols.     Vols.  I.-VI.     (Vol.  V.  2nd  Imp.) 
JULIAN.    Wilmer  Cave  Wright.    3  Vols.    (Vols.  I.  and  II. 

2nd  Imp.) 
LUCIAN.     A.  M.  Harmon.      8  Vols.     Vols.  I.-V.      (Vols. 

I.  and  II.  3rd  Imp.) 
LYCOPHRON.    C/.  CALLIMACHUS. 
LYRA   GRAECA.     J.    M.   Edmonds.     3   Vols.     (Vol.   I. 

3rd  Imp.,  Vol.  II.  2nd  Ed.  revised  and  enlarged.) 
LYSIAS.     W.  R.  M.  Lamb. 

MARCUS  AURELIUS.    C.R.Haines.    {3rd  Imp.  revised.) 
MENANDER.     F.  G.  Allinson.    (2nd  Imp.  revised.) 
MINOR  ATTIC  ORATORS  (ANTIPHON,  ANDOCIDES, 

DEMADES,  DEINARCHUS,  HYPEREIDES).     K.  J. 

Maidment.     2  Vols.  Vol.  I. 
OPPIAN,  COLLUTHUS,  TRYPHIODORUS.  A.  W.  Main 
PAPYRI  (SELECTIONS).     A.  S.  Hunt  and  C.  C.  Edgar. 

4  Vols.     Vols.  I.  and  II. 
PARTHENIUS.     Cf.  DAPHNIS  and  CHLOE. 
PAUSANIAS:  DESCRIPl ION  OF  GREECE.     W.  H.  S. 

Jones.     5  Vols,  and  Companion  Vol.     (Vol.  I.  2nd  Imp.) 
PHILO.     10  Vols.     Vols.  I.-.V.    F.  H.  Colson  and  Rev.  G. 

H.  Whitaker;  Vols.  VI.  and  VII.    F.  H.  Colson. 
PHILOSTRATUS  :    THE  LIFE  OF  APOLLONIUS  OF 

TYANA.     F.  C.  Conybeare.     2  Vols.     (Vol.  I.  3rd  Imp., 

Vol.  II.  2nd  Imp.) 

6 


THE  LOEB  CLASSICAL  LIBRARY 

PHILOSTRATUS  :      IMAGINES  ;     CALLISTRATUS  : 

DESCRIPTIONS.     A.  Fairbanks. 
PHILOSTRATUS  and  EUNAPIUS  :    LIVES  OF  THE 

SOPHISTS.     Wilmer  Cave  Wright. 
PINDAR.     Sir  J.  E.  Sandys.     {6th  Imp.  revised.) 
PLATO  :  CHARMIDES,  ALCIBIADES,  HIPPARCHUS. 

THE  LOVERS,  THEAGES,  MINOS  and  EPINOMIS. 

W.  R.  M.  Lamb. 
PLATO:      CRATYLUS.     PARMENIDES,    GREATER 

HIPPIAS.  LESSER  HIPPIAS.     H.  N.  Fowler. 
PLATO:    EUTHYPHRO,  APOLOGY,  CRITO,  PHAE- 

DO,  PHAEDRUS.     H.  N.  Fowler.     (7«A  Imp.) 
PLATO  :    LACHES,  PROTAGORAS    MENO,  EUTHY- 

DEMUS.     W.  R.  M.  Lamb.     (2nd  Imp.  revised.) 
PLATO  :  LAM'S.     Rev.  R.  G.  Bury.     2  Vols. 
PLATO  :   LYSIS,  SYMPOSIUM,  GORGIAS.     W.  R.  M. 

Lamb.     (2nd  Imp.  revised.) 
PLATO:  REPUBLIC.      Paul  Shorey.     2  Vols.      (Vol.1. 

2nd  Imp.  revised.) 
PLATO:    STATESMAN,  PHILEBUS.     H.  N    Fowler; 

ION.     W.  R.  M.  Lamb. 
PLATO  :  THEAETETUS  and  SOPHIST.     H.  N.  Fowbr. 

(2nd  Imp.) 
PLATO  :  TIM  ALUS,  CRITIAS,  CLITOPHO,  MENEXE- 

NUS,  EPISTULAE.     Rev.  R.  G.  Bury. 
PLUTARCH:     MORALIA.     1 4  Vols.    Vols.  I.- V.    F.  C. 

Babbitt ;  Vol.  X.     H.  N.  Fowler. 
PLUTARCH:     THE    PARALLEL    LIVES.     B.    Perrin. 

II  Vols.     (Vols.  I.,  II.,  III.  and  VII.  2nd  Imp.) 
POLYBIUS.     W.  R.  Paton.     6  Vols. 
PROCOPIUS:     HISTORY    OF    THE    WARS.     H.    B. 

Dewing.     7  Vols.     Vols.  I.-VI.     (Vol.  I.  2nd  Imp.) 
QUINTUS  SMYRNAEUS.     A.  S.  Way.     Verse  trans. 
SEXTUS  EMPIRICUS.     Rev.  R.  G.  Bury.      3  VoU. 
SOPHOCLES.     F.  Storr.     2  Vols.     (Vol.  I.  6th  Imp.,  VoL 

II.  4th  Imp.)     Verse  trans. 
STRABO:    GEOGRAPHY.     Horace  L.  Jones.     8  Vols- 

(Vols.  I  and  VIII.  2nd  Imp.) 
THEOPHRASTUS  :    CHARACTERS.     J.  M.  Edmonds  ; 

HERODES,  etc.     A.  D.  Knox. 
THEOPHRASTUS:    ENQUIRY  INTO  PLANTS.    Sir 

Arthur  Hort,  Bart     2  Vols. 
THUCYDIDES.     C.  F.  Smith.     4  Vols.     (Vol.  I.  3rd  Imp.. 

Vols.  II.,  HI.  and  IV.  2nd  Imp.  revised.) 
TRYPHIODORUS.     C/.  OPPIAN. 
7 


THE  LOEB  CLASSICAL  LIBRARY 

XENOPHON  :   CYROPAEDIA.     Walter  Miller.     2  Vols. 

(2nd  Imp.) 
XENOPHON  :   HELLENICA,  ANABASIS,  APOLOGY, 

AND  SYMPOSIUM.     C.  L.  Brownson  and  O.  J.  Todd. 

3  Vols.     (2nd  Imp.) 
XENOPHON  :   MEMORABILIA  and  OECONOMICUS. 

E.  C.  Marchant.     {2nd  Imp.) 
XENOPHON  :  SCRIPTA  MINORA.     E.  C.  Marchant. 


VOLUMES  IN  PREPARATION 


GREEK    AUTHORS 


ARISTOTLE:   DE  CAELO.     W.  K.  C.  Guthrie. 

ARISTOTLE:  HISTORY  AND  GENERATION  OF 
ANIMALS.     A.  L.  Peck. 

ARISTOTLE:  METEOROLOGICA.    H.P.Lee. 

MANETHO.     W.  G.  Waddell. 

NONNUS.     W.  H.  D.  Rouse. 

PAPYRI:  LITERARY  PAPYRI.  Selected  and  trans- 
lated by  C.  H.  Roberts. 

PTOLEMY  :  TETRABIBLUS.     F.  E.  Robbins. 

LATIN    AUTHORS 


S.  AUGUSTINE  :  CITY  OF  GOD.    J.  H.  Baxter. 

CICERO  :  AD  HERENNIUM.     H.  Caplan. 

CICERO  :   DE  ORATORE.     Charles  Stuttaford  and  \V.  E. 

Sutton. 
CICERO  :  BRUTUS,  ORATOR.     G.  L.  Hendrickson  and 

H.  M.  Hubbell. 
CICERO:      PRO     SESTIO,     IN     VATINIUM,     PRO 

CAELIO.  DE  PROVINCIIS  CONSULARIBUS,  PRO 

BALBO.     J,  H.  Freese. 
COLUMELLA  :  DE  RE  RUSTICA.     H.  B.  Ash. 
PRUDENTIUS.     J,  H.  Baxter. 
QUINTUS   CURTIUS:   HISTORY    OF  ALEXANDER. 

J,  C.  Rolfe. 

DESCRIPTIVE  PROSPECTUS  ON  APPLICATION 


Cambridge,  Mass.    .  HARVARD  UNIVERSITY  PRESS 
London  .  .         WILLIAM  HEINEMANN  LTD 


^